《Chasing His Scentless Mate》


 Chapter 1 Wedding or Masquerade

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Wedding or Masquerade</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I stood in front of the mirror, adjusting my dress onest time. The champagne-colored gown hugged my curves perfectly, and my hair was styled into an elegant updo that showed off the gentle line of my neck.


    Tonight, Marcus said he had something important to announce at the pack gathering.


    Four years. We¡¯d been together since high school. Even though I was a scentless wolf, Marcus never seemed to care. He always told me my kindness and heart mattered more than any scent ever could.


    "You look stunning, Carrie," Eleanor, my best friend and our Alpha¡¯s daughter, said from behind me.


    "Marcus is already waiting in the Pack Hall. Everyone¡¯s there." She walked over to fix the hem of my dress. "As your bestie, I have to be your maid of honor."


    "It has to be you!" I said with a smile.


    I took a deep breath, steadying the nerves and hope fluttering inside me.


    After tonight, I¡¯d officially be Marcus¡¯s mate. We wouldplete the bonding ritual and make our eternal vow.


    The Pack Hall was glowing with light. Every member of the pack was gathered there¡ªmy parents, cousins, and elders.


    I smiled as I walked through the crowd, searching for Marcus.


    Suddenly, the sea of people parted.


    And there Marcus was, kneeling in the center of the hall.


    My heart skipped a beat... but froze the next second.


    Because standing in front of him... was my cousin, Selina.


    "My dearest Selina," Marcus said softly, eyes full of emotion, "will you be my mate? Will you ept this ring as a symbol of loyalty between wolves, and be bound to me forever?"


    I stood frozen, watching the sparkling diamond slide onto Selina¡¯s finger.


    Apuse and cheers erupted all around us, but it felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water over my head.


    "Marcus..." I choked out. "Marcus, we¡¯re mates. We¡¯ve been together for four years."


    The hall fell into stunned silence.


    Marcus stood, and Selina proudly clung to his arm.


    "Mates?" Selinaughed with mockery. "Carrie, you neverpleted the mating ritual. And by packw, an unmarked bond can still be rejected."


    Then Marcus finally looked at me, his eyes colder than I¡¯d ever seen.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Caroline," he said. "But Selina¡¯s a better fit. She doesn¡¯t have your... issues. We¡¯re getting married next week."


    And then, in front of the entire pack, he spoke the words that shattered me.


    "I, Marcus Larson, reject you, Caroline Bet, as my mate."


    The moment the words left his lips, pain exploded in my chest like a de being driven straight through my heart.


    I gasped, stumbling back as a burning ache tore through me. Rory howled inside me¡ªa sound of heartbreak, of unbearable loss.


    It wasn¡¯t just emotional. It was physical. Every nerve in my body screamed as the mate bond shattered.


    My knees buckled. I barely kept myself upright.


    Whispers filled the hall.


    "She¡¯s scentless. No wonder..."


    "Poor girl... she never stood a chance."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. My vision blurred.


    But I wouldn¡¯t fall. Not in front of them. Not in front of him.


    I turned and ran, heart pounding, throat tight, Rory thrashing inside me in agony.


    My mother¡¯s voice called after me, but I couldn¡¯t stop.


    I needed to get away before the pain drowned mepletely.


    After Marcus rejected me at the proposal, I felt like I¡¯d lost my soul. Every day after work, I¡¯d cry myself to sleep. Even in ss, tears woulde without warning. Four years of love, so easily thrown away by him.


    One afternoon, I came home from work to find a pale pink envelope on the kitchen table¡ªSelina and Marcus¡¯s wedding invitation.


    My heart twisted. "They actually sent this?" I asked.


    "It¡¯s only proper. Your father and I think you should attend," my mother said gently.


    "I will never go to that bitch¡¯s wedding!" I shouted.


    "Caroline Bet, watch yournguage!" my father growled.


    "I said I¡¯m not going," I repeated.


    "Enough, Caroline. Stop being so childish," my mother snapped. "Poor Selina. It was Marcus who pursued her. Everyone in the pack already knows he cheated. People are already calling Selina a homewrecker who stole her cousin¡¯s mate."


    "Oh, Mom, because that¡¯s exactly what she is! Don¡¯t act like she¡¯s the victim."


    I lost my patience. "Everyone in the pack knows Selina¡¯s nothing but a slut."


    "Don¡¯t be that rude," my father interrupted. "After you stormed out that day, Eleanor pped both Marcus and Selina in front of the whole pack. It turned into a public scene."


    "Selina is pack family," Mother continued. "She¡¯s my sister¡¯s daughter. Your cousin. You will attend her wedding."


    "She¡¯s nothing to me!" I snapped. "I¡¯m not going!"


    Rory whimpered in my mind. They can¡¯t seriously force us to go... can they?


    Father¡¯s Beta presence pressed down. "That¡¯s an order. We¡¯re your parents and you will obey."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Dad, but I won¡¯t." I clenched my teeth. "I¡¯ve always followed your rules. I¡¯ve trained, worked hard, made you proud. But this? I can¡¯t do it. They humiliated me. And now you want me to smile and p while they get celebrated? You¡¯re making me a joke in front of the entire pack!"


    "Enough!" my father roared. Rory and I both flinched. "You will attend that wedding. That¡¯s final."


    "But Dad¡ª"


    "Not another word! Pack unityes first. You¡¯re going. Period."


    I cried myself to sleep.


    The next day, I sent a mind-link to Eleanor, and she said, "Next Friday is the Alpha¡¯s formal dinner, followed by the Moonlight Masquerade Ball. You can go to that instead of your cousin¡¯s wedding. It¡¯s the biggest event of the year for the Blood Moon Pack. Every major werewolf entrepreneur and heir will be there. Our professor even offered to introduce us. It¡¯s perfect for your career."


    I hesitated. "My parents will never agree."


    "Leave it to me," Eleanor said confidently. "I¡¯ll handle everything. You just need toe with me."


    The thought of standing there, watching the two people who betrayed me stand at the altar and promise forever, while I was expected to smile and bless them?


    I would rather die than attend their wedding.


    "I¡¯lle," I told Eleanor.


    By Friday, we were at her ce, getting ready for the ball.


    "Wow, girl! You look absolutely stunning!" Eleanor handed me a silver-white mask, detailed with delicatece. I slipped it on.


    The off-shouldervender dress hugged my figure, and the mask matched perfectly.


    "Ready?" she asked, grinning.


    I hesitated. "Yes, but Elle, you know I don¡¯t have a scent. What if someone notices?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," she said, handing me a tiny ss vial. "It¡¯s a special perfume. It mimics a wolf¡¯s scent. No one will notice."


    I took the bottle, still unsure. "Are you sure this works?"


    "Trust me, Caroline. Tonight is your chance. Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll meet your fated mate." She winked.


    I sprayed the perfume on my neck and took a deep breath. "Alright. Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 2 Big Bad Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Big Bad Wolf</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When Eleanor¡¯s boyfriend, Nate, saw us, his eyes lit up. He gave Eleanor a kiss and grinned.


    "Damn, girls! You look incredible. I bet you¡¯ll leave this party with new boyfriends, Carrie."


    "If a good guy shows up, you can bet I¡¯ll grab the chance and enjoy the moment," I said with a smile.


    As soon as we stepped inside, Eleanor pulled me toward the bar, leaning in to whisper, "It¡¯s an open bar tonight. Time to drink until you forget all that pain."


    Eleanor handed me two tequ shots, clutching two more herself. "Let¡¯s knock these back!"


    Rory stirred within me. "Come on, Carrie, let loose a little." She was clearly excited by the atmosphere.


    We tossed back the shots fast, and soon Nate was sliding two cosmopolitans our way at the bar.


    I lost count of how many drinks I had. I hadn¡¯t felt this kind of freedom or happiness since the rejection.


    Eleanor dragged me onto the dance floor. I found myself actually enjoying the music.


    When a slow song started, Nate and Eleanor began dancing, leaving me free to head for the buffet, but I didn¡¯t make it there.


    A hand grabbed mine. I turned, and there he was¡ªa man in a ck mask, his smile both charming and dangerous.


    He kissed my hand and pulled me close, his deep voice whispering, "Surely the most enchanting woman in the room won¡¯t refuse me this dance, will she?"


    For some reason, the moment our hands touched, a jolt of electricity surged through my body. Rory stirred confusedly within me.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no. Smiling, I said, "Why not? Let¡¯s dance."


    I barely caught my breath when he grabbed my wrist and got closer. He was tall, at least six foot four, with broad shoulders. His golden-brown hair fell around a defined face, and those violet eyes were so intense. His lips were sinfully tempting, curving into a genuine smile that melted all my defenses.


    People kept stealing nces at him while we danced, and I could feel my heart racing.


    When the music changed its rhythm, he pulled me firmly against him. I ced my hands on his chest, feeling the well-defined muscles beneath.


    "From the moment you walked in, I haven¡¯t looked at anyone else," this mysterious man whispered in my ear. "You¡¯re stunning."


    "You¡¯re kind. But you¡¯re not from the Blood Moon Pack, are you?" He had a powerful presence, radiating authority. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was an Alpha from another pack.


    "You caught me. A friend dragged me to this ball, but honestly... I¡¯m d they did."


    "Funny, I was pulled here by friends too."


    "Looks like we¡¯re both lucky tonight then."


    "Oh? Why¡¯s that?" I smiled, feeling a flutter in my stomach.


    "Because if I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have met you."


    As his warm breath brushed against my ear, I got goosebumps, feeling my face flush and my body tingle.


    "You can tell even with the mask on?"


    "The mask only makes me want to lift it more... to see if you¡¯re as captivating underneath as I imagine."


    "You¡¯re quite the talker. Bet you say this to a lot of people."


    "Maybe, but I only want to hear one answer. Have I won you over?"


    "Of course you have. Charming and dangerously handsome."


    "I¡¯m d you like what you see."


    "And what do you do for a living, handsome?" I felt a bit dizzy, not sure if it was from the drink or the intoxicating scent of cedarwood and musk that enveloped me. I ended up stumbling over my own feet.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I think I need some air."


    "Come with me." He took me into an empty room.


    "I really want to kiss you. May I?" he asked.


    I nodded yes.


    He held the back of my neck, and our lips met. Electricity surged through my body again. I jerked away in surprise and stared at him.


    "What... what was that?"


    "What was what?" He ced his hands on my shoulders and slowly glided them down my arms until he intertwined our fingers.


    "That... that feeling," I stammered as I fought to focus.


    "You mean this?" His voice turned sultry as he moved in for another kiss.


    It started slowly but deepened. He pressed me against the wall, and I sighed contentedly. I had never felt such an overwhelming sensation in my entire life.


    He released my hands, and I threw my arms around his neck. I did not want this kiss to end.


    He ran his hand down my waist to my thigh and pulled my leg up to his waist. I went crazy with desire and pulled him closer, wrapping my leg around his waist.


    I pushed closer to him as his hands roamed my upper body. Everywhere he touched, sparks ignited. This was not fair, I decided, and started tugging on his shirt. I wanted to feel him too.


    He quickly unbuttoned his shirt, and I feasted my eyes on his naked torso. Without nning it, I licked my lips as I glided my hands over his pecs and six-pack.


    Without breaking eye contact, he unhooked my bra and tossed it aside. The warmth of his palms covering my breasts was so overwhelming that I gasped for air. I put my arms around his neck and pressed my breasts against his chest, moaning in exhration from the skin-to-skin contact.


    His touch was so soothing that I did not protest as he slipped his hand under my dress, pulling it up and reaching my panties. He tore my panties and caressed my entrance.


    I shuddered in delight when his fingers came in and out of my vagina and a thumb still pressed onto my clit.


    "Oh! Baby, you¡¯re so hot, so wet!"


    All my coherent thoughts and reasoning evaporated. All I needed at that very moment was this man. I was not ashamed that he could feel how moist and ready I was for him.


    His movements became stronger, deeper, and faster.


    "Shit... I... I don¡¯t think I can..."


    Suddenly, it was as if my brain exploded and screamed as waves upon waves of pleasure shook my body.


    "So sexy..." he groaned. "I¡¯m gonna make youe again."


    I nodded dumbly, my visioning back after that mind-blowing orgasm.


    Without waiting for instruction, I removed my underwear while he unzipped his pants.


    He got closer and started gliding the head of his dick over my pussy lips. I was still pretty sensitive from the orgasm and sobbed when he touched my clit.


    His breathing was heavy. "Fuck... I don¡¯t know if I can hold on for long."


    "...Feels... so good."


    He rubbed his dick over my pussy and picked up the pace. I was already aroused.


    As if asking for permission, he looked into my eyes and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you inside me now!" I responded shamelessly, already panting with desire. I couldn¡¯t resist those violet eyes and that husky voice.


    I¡¯d never been like this before. Usually, I would have pulled away the moment he grabbed my hand, but tonight was different. I couldn¡¯t resist him, and I¡¯d promised myself to enjoy life if someone interesting appeared. So here I was, living in the moment.


    Rory¡¯s excitement mingled with my own, heightening every sensation. Let go, Carrie. Enjoy this moment.


    "Oh, dear heavens, yes," I moaned as he entered me slowly. I leaned my head against the wall, savoring every inch of him. He was huge. My eyes fluttered shut on their own.


    He groaned as he ced an arm around my lower back and another around my neck as he pulled my mouth to his.


    When he was fully inside, he paused and whispered between kisses in my ear, "Now I¡¯m going to move."


    He held my waist with both hands and slowly started moving in and out of me. I sobbed, my nails digging into his arms.


    At first, his thrusts were slow and deep, but he quickly picked up speed. My breasts moved in rhythm with his hips. He pulled out only to thrust back in with full force, and it was incredible. Everything about him was a fucking turn-on.


    "Please don¡¯t stop..." I said to him, wrapping my legs around him to keep him close.


    The world ceased to exist. All I was aware of was him and what he was doing to my body. I felt a haze in my eyes as my orgasm began to build, and I moaned softly in his ear. At that moment, he seemed to go crazy, and he started pleasuring my clitoris as he thrust harder and deeper into me.


    Pleasure coiled deep within me, winding tighter and tighter until it snapped and I cried out my orgasm. He kept thrusting until a deep growl escaped from his chest and I felt his hot release inside me.


    We stayed there, bodies still pressed against the wall, catching our breath.


    His forehead rested against mine, and as he kissed me, he began to withdraw slowly, leaving mepletely satisfied.


    I smiled, and he looked into my eyes, kissed me gently, and murmured, "You¡¯re incredible."


    He lowered my legs with care until I was standing again, then smoothed my dress, adjusted himself, and wrapped me in his arms.


    There was such tenderness in that moment, unexpected after everything so wild and intense.


    He didn¡¯t just take; he held me, cared for me.


    I¡¯d never experienced anything like it. Until now, I¡¯d only been with my ex, who never hugged me afterward, never cared if I finished, never made it about more than himself.


    But this man... he was different.


    He made sure I was okay. He made me feel seen.


    He kissed the curve of my neck and whispered with a smile,


    "So, gorgeous... are you ever going to tell me your name?"


    It took a few seconds for reality to catch up with me. I¡¯d just slept with a total stranger, and I didn¡¯t even know his name.


    Just as I opened my mouth to speak, he pulled out his phone and said,


    "Give me a sec, I need to take this."


    He stepped a few feet away, and though I couldn¡¯t hear the whole conversation, his voice suddenly sharpened.


    "What did you just say?" he barked into the phone.


    Then, without another word, he turned and took off¡ªlike he¡¯dpletely forgotten I was even there.


    Or maybe... like he was running from the girl he¡¯d just hooked up with at a party.


    Of course you¡¯re an idiot, Caroline. But so what? To hell with it, I was just having fun too. He didn¡¯t know who I was, and I didn¡¯t know who he was. Fair game.


    I pulled myself together, scanned the room for my underwear¡ªwhich hadpletely vanished. No idea where I¡¯d tossed it.


    Back at the table, Eleanor and Nate were tangled in a kiss. They quickly broke apart when they saw me.


    "Elle, I think I just met the Big Bad Wolf," I said with augh.


    She burst outughing too.


    "When we get home, I want every single detail."


    "Of course you do," I replied.


    "Nate, I think it¡¯s time to go. You ready, Carrie?"


    "Ready when you are," I said, downing a ss of water topose myself.


    "Let¡¯s roll then,dies," Nate grinned, leading us out.


    We¡¯d barely stepped through the front door when Eleanor rounded on me.


    "Okay, talk. Who was he? What happened? I want everything, start to finish!"


    Iughed and spilled it all¡ªfrom the room to the kiss to the moment he disappeared.


    By the time I finished, Eleanor was staring at me like I¡¯d grown two heads.


    "Please tell me you used protection."


    My stomach dropped. No. We hadn¡¯t.


    I shook my head slowly, the weight of that realization crashing over me like cold water.


    "Carrie, hey, it¡¯s okay," she said quickly, stepping closer. "Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine. But get tested, just to be safe. I¡¯ll make us some tea, okay? You¡¯re okay."

 Chapter 3 I’m Not Sick, I’m Pregnant?

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3 I¡¯m Not Sick, I¡¯m Pregnant?</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When I met Eleanor for Monday lunch, she handed me an elegantly wrapped bag.


    "My mother heard you love this perfume she made," Eleanor said. "She said it suits you perfectly."


    I opened the bag, and my heart skipped a beat. Inside was the perfume I wore on the masquerade night. The scent brought back everything¡ªhis violet eyes, his touch, and how wildly Rory had reacted to him.


    "Thank Luna Ma for me," I said, hoping that magical night had left me with sweet memories rather than an STD. "I¡¯ll stop byter to thank her personally. But first, I need to schedule those tests we talked about."


    After lunch, I called theboratory. They needed a doctor¡¯s prescription for insurance coverage.


    Thankfully, BuildRight Corp, our pack¡¯spany, had excellent health benefits.


    Our finances werefortable as a Beta family. My father handled pack logistics and security with Alpha Gerald, while Mother assisted Luna Ma with territory matters.


    We lived well, but as a college student, I wanted to manage my own expenses and be independent.


    The earliest appointment I could get was two weeks out. Each passing day made me more anxious, though Eleanor did everything she could to keep me calm. When the day arrived, she apanied me to the doctor¡¯s office, arranged myb work, and insisted on staying by my side through all of it.


    Three weeks had passed since the masquerade ball when I finallypleted the tests. Five dayster, the results came in, and I returned to the doctor with Eleanor beside me, her hand squeezing mine for support.


    The doctor looked over my results, then met my eyes.


    "Miss Bet, you¡¯re healthy. Everything looks good."


    I let out a relieved breath. Then she added, "But you¡¯ll need to take better care of yourself from now on."


    I nodded, already expecting the talk about unprotected sex I deserved. Not using protection was stupid¡ªI could have caught something serious.


    But then she smiled warmly. "Congrattions, you¡¯re pregnant! I¡¯m sending you to our pack¡¯s OB-GYN for prenatal care..."


    Her words blurred as my heart pounded. Pregnant? Me? The responsible Beta¡¯s daughter who always thought things through? The one who always considered the consequences? The first time I gave in to impulse, and now I¡¯m carrying a pup from a stranger I don¡¯t even know?


    Rory whined in my mind, equally shocked. "A pup... we¡¯re having a pup, Caroline. What are we going to do?"


    I swallowed hard, struggling to find words tofort her. How could I, when I could barely breathe myself?


    Eleanor gripped my hand tighter, repeating over and over, "Don¡¯t freak out, Carrie. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. I¡¯m right here. We¡¯ll get through this together."


    How could anything be okay? I didn¡¯t know who the father was. I would have to tell my parents. As a daughter of the Beta, pregnant without a mate. Not only would it bring shame to my father in the pack, but it would break my parents¡¯ hearts. I was already looked down on for being a scentless wolf. Then my boyfriend cheated on me... and now this? Moon Goddess, how much worse can this get? My parents would be devastated, disappointed¡ªmaybe even banish me from the pack. How could I exin that I didn¡¯t even know what my pup¡¯s father looked like beneath his mask?


    My breathing became shallow and rapid.


    The doctor took my hand. "Easy now, dear. From what I can see, the situation isn¡¯t ideal, but getting this upset will harm your pup. From this moment forward, you must think of the little one. I¡¯m sure your pack and family will support you, but you need to calm yourself because only you can ensure this pup develops properly and is born strong. Do you understand?"


    I looked at the kindly older woman with her sses and nodded. Something in her eyes sparkled with an understanding that soothed both me and Rory.


    She called for her assistant to bring me some chamomile tea infused with calming herbs specific to pregnant she-wolves, and while I sipped it, she provided Eleanor with all the necessary information about wolf pregnancies and prenatal care.


    After leaving her office, Eleanor took me to a quiet diner at the edge of our territory, insisting I needed to eat something. The moment we sat down, tears started flowing. Eleanor wrapped her arms around me.


    "The only thing I¡¯m certain of right now," I spoke between sobs, "is that I want you and Nate to be my pup¡¯s godparents. I know you¡¯ll support them and shower them with love when I can¡¯t be enough."


    Her eyes lit up, and she began crying too. "I¡¯ll be the most devoted godmother in the entire Blood Moon Pack," she promised. "And our pup will always know they¡¯re loved! Nate will be thrilled too¡ªhe already treats you like a pack sister."


    Eleanor assured me she would stand by my side through everything and made it clear that I wouldn¡¯t face any of this alone. She promised to apany me when I spoke with my parents. My parents... the thought made my stomach clench. I decided I wouldn¡¯t hide this from them for even a day; I would tell them that very night. I would skip my evening training and go straight home.


    "Let¡¯s go then," Eleanor said without hesitation. "We will face it together."


    When we arrived at my house, my parents were startled to see us.


    My mother came over, her eyes showing worry.


    "Girls, didn¡¯t you have evening training today? Is everything alright?" she asked.


    "Not really, Mom. I need to speak with both of you."


    We sat in the living room. My hands trembled as I twisted them in myp.


    "What is it, dear?" Mom asked.


    I took a deep breath. "I¡¯m pregnant."


    The silence that followed was deafening. Mom¡¯s face drained of color while Dad¡¯s jaw clenched tight.


    "Is it... is it Marcus¡¯s?" Mom¡¯s voice quivered.


    Dad¡¯s fists clenched. "That bastard got you pregnant and then married your cousin? I¡¯ll kill him¡ª"


    "No!" I cut in quickly. "It¡¯s not Marcus. I... I don¡¯t know who the father is."


    Mom¡¯s eyes widened. "What do you mean you don¡¯t know?"


    "It was at the masquerade ball," I whispered, unable to meet their eyes. "It was just one night... he wore a mask..."


    Mom burst into tears, sobbing on the couch. Dad opened his mouth several times, but no words came out. Seeing my parents¡¯ distress, Eleanor hurried to the kitchen and returned with a special herbal tea that would help calm a wolf¡¯s nerves.


    Finally, my father spoke. "You¡¯ve made a grave error, and there¡¯s no reversing this path now."


    My parents were respected members of our pack. My father was tall andmanding, while my mother resembled an older version of me, both carrying themselves with the dignity expected of Beta wolves. Hearing my father emphasize my mistake made my heart ache even more intensely. Rory whimpered within me as I started crying.


    "I know, Dad. I was irresponsible. But there¡¯s nothing I can do now except face the consequences. I¡¯ll drop out of college to raise my pup. And I¡¯m going to pack my things..."


    "Pack your things? You¡¯re mistaken if you believe you¡¯re leaving this house," he interrupted. "You made a mistake, and yes, you¡¯ve disappointed us, but we love you. We¡¯ll handle this together and help you. You are not alone, my daughter! And neither is this pup!"


    My heart swelled with hope as Rory finally settled inside me, soothed by my father¡¯s words.


    "But Dad... I¡¯ve brought shame to our family," I whispered, "To your position in the pack."


    He looked at me. "You¡¯re not the first single mother in this pack, and you won¡¯t be thest. Yes, we hoped you¡¯d have a mate by your side. You¡¯ve always been so careful, so responsible. But if this is the Moon Goddess¡¯s path for you, then we walk it with you. As a family. As your pack. You¡¯re not giving up your education. Now more than ever, you need to push forward, for your pup. Being a lone mother means your duty to the pack doubles. But you won¡¯t carry it alone. We¡¯ll be here. It won¡¯t be easy, but we endure. That¡¯s what we do."


    Eleanor was already crying. "Beta Robert, Linda, you can count on me and my family. I¡¯ll help with everything! As this pup¡¯s godmother and Carrie¡¯s best friend, I¡¯ll always be present. The Blood Moon Pack protects its own."


    My parents thanked her for helping. Looking at these three people who promised to support me, I felt so lucky to have them in my life. I loved them so much, and I was starting to feel love for my pup too¡ªa special connection I never knew about before.


    Even though being a single mom would be hard, I didn¡¯t regret that night at the ball. Those violet eyes looking at me with desire during our passionate encounter and everything my body had experienced¡ªI would cherish those memories always.


    The next few months were hard. I kept everything from that night¡ªthe dress, shoes, mask, and the perfume from Eleanor¡¯s mother¡ªin a special box. When I had bad days, I would open the box and think about that night. Remembering it made me feel stronger.


    Everything was fine with my pregnancy. The pack¡¯s whispers and judgment were harder to bear than any physical difort. Worse still, after their mating ceremony, Marcus and Selina moved in with her parents, who happened to live on the same block as my family. They loved passing by just to sneer.


    "Oh look, it¡¯s the single mother," Selina mocked, loud enough for others to hear.


    But the worst was Aunt Diana, my mother¡¯s own sister.


    One afternoon, she walked in without knocking. "Well, I just dropped by to see how you¡¯re holding up. Must be hard, raising a pup without knowing who the father is."


    My mother stiffened beside me but said nothing.


    Diana kept going, "Thank the Moon Goddess Selina turned out better. She found a real mate. A strong, respectable wolf. Not like you. You sleep around. No wonder Marcus rejected you."


    I clenched my fists. She conveniently ignored the truth that her daughter had stolen my mate. I tried to stay calm and not get angry. Fighting with people wasn¡¯t good for my pup, so I ignored the meanments. I didn¡¯t want my stress to affect my pup.


    As time went by, I loved my pup more and more¡ªmore than I ever thought I could. Everything I did was for my pup now. I would do anything to protect and keep my pup safe.


    Even though some people were unkind, other things in my life were going well during my pregnancy.


    Alpha Gerald, as the CEO of BuildRight Corp, was surprisingly understanding about my situation. He even gave me a small raise, which honestly helped a lot!


    Eleanor and Nate spoiled me with attention,pletely in love with their godchild even before we knew if it was a boy or a girl. They insisted on setting up the nursery themselves, turning a room in my parents¡¯ house into something out of a dream.


    Eleanor came with me to every pack doctor visit and test. She never missed a single moment. She even nned two celebrations. One was with my work friends, and the other was with our family.


    My pup would be born into a world full of love, from both sides of my life.


    When I learned I was having a boy, I decided to name him Liam. And so it was that Liam Bet was born healthy, with a pair of striking violet eyes that would forever remind me of the night that changed my life¡ªthe best night I¡¯d ever experienced! I would never forget that mysterious man with the violet eyes, though his identity remained unknown to me.


    From his first breath, my son was surrounded by love. My parents, once disappointed, now doted fiercely on their grandson. Eleanor and Nate visited daily, always there to help. Even Alpha Gerald and Luna Ma became like family, calling me their daughter and showering Liam with gifts, including the finest stroller. On Liam¡¯s birthday, they brought moonflowers and balloons.


    After maternity leave, Liam stayed with my mother while I bnced work and college study. Thanks to my parents and godparents, I never missed a semester and graduated alongside Eleanor.


    With my diploma, I was ready to build my career and seed. I was determined to give Liam everything he needed.

 Chapter 4 New Job, New Life

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4 New Job, New Life</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Life after giving birth to Liam turned out to be smoother than I had anticipated. My exceptional performance at BuildRight Corp had caught the attention of Alpha Gerald, who even offered me a promotion within thepany. The only downside was that my child had inherited my scentless wolf trait. However, every time I gazed into his violet eyes, reminiscent of his father¡¯s, my heart melted.


    One afternoon, as I was preparing Liam¡¯s meal, Rory stirred restlessly within me.


    "Be careful, Caroline. I sense troubleing."


    Sure enough, Aunt Diana pushed through the door, her eyes gleaming with hostility.


    "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the pack¡¯s little embarrassment," she sneered, striding into my apartment uninvited.


    I swallowed my anger. "What brings you here, Aunt Diana?"


    Her gaze swept the room beforending on Liam, who was ying in his activity area. Her face twisted in disgust.


    "Another scentless wolf. What a waste of pack resources."


    "Liam is my son, and he deserves everything," I said firmly.


    Diana let out a harshugh that made Liam flinch.


    "Deserves what? To be another burden on the pack? Scentless wolves can¡¯t even form basic pack bonds."


    "We contribute in other ways. At BuildRight Corp¡ª"


    "Oh yes, your job," she cut me off. "Speaking of which, did you hear? Selina¡¯s pregnant." Her eyesnded on Liam¡¯s new premium toys. "About that... does a scentless pup really need things this nice?"


    My hands clenched into fists.


    "Why don¡¯t you give all of Liam¡¯s things to Selina¡¯s baby?" she said with false sweetness. "Consider it a gift for your nephew. He¡¯ll be a purebred wolf, unlike some... fatherless stray."


    "Diana!" My mother appeared in the doorway. "Get out!"


    "Just being honest, sister. A single mother¡¯s child can¡¯tpare to ours." Diana turned to leave but delivered one final blow. "For the pack¡¯s sake, Caroline, before you be an even bigger embarrassment..."


    The door mmed shut, leaving me trembling as I held Liam close.


    "She¡¯s wrong," Rory whispered. "We are strong. We don¡¯t need their approval."


    Looking into Liam¡¯s beautiful violet eyes, I made my decision. In our world, where bloodlines meant everything, Liam would always face judgment for being scentless and fatherless. I had to protect him.


    The Blood Moon Pack had been kind to me, despite my being born scentless and unable to scent my fated mate. But for Liam¡¯s sake, I had to leave.


    The next day, I requested a meeting with Alpha Gerald. As I waited outside his office, my heart pounded in my chest.


    "Come in, Caroline," Alpha Gerald¡¯s deep voice called out.


    I entered, my back straight and my head held high.


    "Alpha," I greeted, bowing my head slightly in respect.


    He gestured for me to sit. "What can I do for you, Caroline?"


    Taking a deep breath, I met his gaze. "I¡¯vee to request permission to leave the Blood Moon Pack."


    His eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Leave? May I ask why?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then decided honesty was the best approach.


    "As you know, Liam and I are both scentless wolves. While I¡¯m grateful for the opportunities I¡¯ve had here, I believe it would be best for us to find a ce where we can truly belong."


    Alpha Gerald leaned back in his chair, studying me intently.


    "I see. And where do you n to go?"


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure yet," I admitted. "But I believe a fresh start is what we need."


    He nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "I understand your position, Caroline. Your work here has been exemry, and I¡¯d hate to lose you. However, I also want what¡¯s best for you and your son."


    Relief washed over me. I hadn¡¯t expected him to be so understanding.


    "Thank you, Alpha," I said sincerely.


    He held up a hand. "Before you make your final decision, I have a proposition for you. I have contacts at Thorne Enterprises, apany that belongs to the Storm Valley Pack. Their CEO and Alpha is a very impressive young man. I met him a few years ago at the Alpha¡¯s formal dinner hosted by our Blood Moon Pack. Caroline, with your qualifications, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll do great."


    My eyes widened in surprise. "You¡¯d rmend me to another pack¡¯spany?"


    Alpha Gerald smiled. "I believe in rewarding hard work and loyalty, Caroline. You¡¯ve shown both during your time here. This could be an opportunity for you to not only advance your career but also find a new pack that might be more... epting of your unique situation."


    Rory¡¯s excitement bubbled up within me.


    "This could be our chance, Caroline! A new start, a new pack!"


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "I... I don¡¯t know what to say, Alpha. Thank you for this opportunity."


    He added, "Joining hispany means severing ties with the Blood Moon Pack and leaving Maplewoodpletely."


    I was shocked into silence, hesitating.


    He nodded and handed me a business card. "Take some time to think it over. If you decide to pursue this, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements. Please send your response to the address on the card, whether you¡¯re declining the position or epting an online interview."


    Over the next few days, I weighed my options carefully. The thought of leaving Maplewood, the only home I¡¯d ever known, was daunting. But as I looked at Liam, ying happily with his toys, I knew I had to do what was best for him.


    Finally, I sent my application and interview request to the email address on the business card.


    I returned to Alpha Gerald¡¯s office to inform him of my decision, and he promptly processed not only my resignation from thepany but also arranged the pack severance ritual.


    Alpha Gerald arranged a small, private ceremony behind the Pack House with only a few elders present.


    Following tradition, I stood in the circle while the elder made a small cut on my palm. I ced my bleeding hand on the pack¡¯s sacred oak tree, just as generations before me had done.


    The effect was immediate. The pack bond that had been part of me since birth began to fade. Rory whined softly as our connection to the Blood Moon Pack weakened, then disappearedpletely.


    The elder finished the ritual words, and just like that, the separation wasplete. I was officially released from the Blood Moon Pack.


    "If you ever find Storm Valley Pack isn¡¯t the right fit, know that you¡¯ll always have a ce here," he said softly.


    "Thank you, Alpha Gerald," I said gratefully.


    As I prepared to leave, I began searching for tickets from Maplewood to Harbor Bay, nning both our move and the uing interview.


    "Surprise!"


    Eleanor appeared suddenly, making me jump.


    "What are you doing here?" I gasped.


    "You really thought you could steal away my godson just like that?" She crossed her arms, pretending to re at me.


    "My dad already arranged an interview for me with Mountain Cat World in Harbor Bay. I¡¯m moving there with you!"


    "What?" I blinked in disbelief. "What about Nate?"


    "He¡¯s applied for a transfer to the branch there. He starts in two weeks," Eleanor beamed.


    "This is a fresh start for the three of us!"


    Seeing me speechless, she added,


    "Don¡¯t stress, I¡¯ve got it all handled. Nate will drive us there. Until you find a daycare that works, I can help watch Liam. I already shortlisted three great centers, and my dad helped us secure a fully furnished apartment downtown..."


    "Eleanor..." My voice cracked as my eyes welled up with tears.


    "Hey," she nudged me gently with her elbow, "learn to ept the gifts life throws your way. Nowe on, we¡¯ve got to say goodbye to your parents."


    At my parents¡¯ house, the mood turned quiet and somber when I told them I was leaving tomorrow.


    "Mom..." I wrapped my arms around her.


    "Go," she whispered, wiping her tears. "For Liam. For yourself. Just promise you¡¯ll keep in touch."


    The farewell wasn¡¯t easy, especially watching them press tender kisses to Liam¡¯s forehead, knowing they wouldn¡¯t see him for months. But with the new sry, I could finally afford to fly them out for visits during holidays and Pack events.


    Thanks to Eleanor and Nate, Liam and I settled into our new apartment quickly. Tomorrow would be my interview at Thorne Enterprises. Later that night, I opened a box and began unpacking. At the bottom was a smaller box¡ªthe one that held all the memories from that masquerade night. I opened it slowly, my fingers grazing the fabric of the dress I¡¯d worn. I sighed softly, holding the perfume bottle in my hand.


    "Maybe... I should wear it again sometime?"


    I ced the perfume on my vanity, closed the box, and climbed into bed, heart fluttering with a strange blend of nerves and anticipation.


    Tomorrow is a new day.

 Chapter 5 Mr. Grumpy Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5 Mr. Grumpy Alpha</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I sat in the conference room of Thorne Enterprises, my palms slightly damp as I waited for the interviewer. Thepany was one of the most powerful in the country, located in Storm Valley Pack territory, where they dominated bothnd and business.


    The conference room door opened, and a woman in her fifties entered.


    Her light blonde hair was cropped short, and her clear blue eyes radiated elegance. Her tailored suit matched her refined presence.


    "Caroline Bet?" she inquired, extending her hand.


    I nodded, shaking her hand firmly. "Yes, that¡¯s me. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Reed."


    She gestured for me to take a seat. "Please, call me ra. Now, let¡¯s begin your interview."


    The next hour flew by as ra asked me a series of questions about my qualifications, experience, and goals. I answered each one confidently, drawing on my preparation and genuine passion for the role.


    As the interview wound down, ra leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smile on her face. "Well, Caroline, I must say I¡¯m impressed. Your skills and enthusiasm are exactly what we¡¯re looking for in this position."


    My heart leapt with joy. "Thank you so much, ra. I¡¯m thrilled to hear that."


    "We did it!" Rory howled triumphantly in my mind.


    ra¡¯s expression then turned slightly hesitant. "However, there¡¯s something I feel I should mention before we proceed. It¡¯s about our Alpha, Draven Thorne."


    I leaned forward. "Oh? What about him?"


    ra chose her words carefully. "Alpha Draven is... well, he can be quite demanding. He has high expectations for all pack members and employees. His leadership style is rather... intense."


    I nodded, processing this information. "I see. Could you borate a bit more?"


    ra sighed softly. "He¡¯s brilliant, no doubt about that. But he¡¯s also known for his strong personality and exacting standards. Some find it challenging to work under his leadership."


    I felt a flutter of curiosity mixed with apprehension. What kind of Alpha was Draven Thorne? My wolf, Rory, perked up, equally intrigued.


    "I appreciate your honesty, ra," I said. "I believe I can handle a demanding work environment. In fact, I thrive under pressure and high expectations."


    ra¡¯s smile returned. "That¡¯s good to hear. In that case, I¡¯m pleased to offer you the position. Wee to Thorne Enterprises, Caroline."


    I smiled, unable to contain my excitement. "Thank you so much! I¡¯m honored to ept."


    As we shook hands, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the mysterious Alpha Draven. What would it be like to work for him?


    The following Monday, I arrived at Thorne Enterprises bright and early, eager to start my new job.


    I was greeted by ra Reed.


    "Caroline," she said. "I¡¯ll be showing you around today. Wee to the pack... well, almost."


    I smiled. "I¡¯m really excited to be here."


    Rory stirred within me as I followed her through the corridors. "ra seems just as weing as she is capable," she mused.


    ra led me through the office, introducing me to various colleagues along the way. As we strolled past open workspaces and vibrantmon areas, she exined more about both thepany and the pack.


    "Thorne Enterprises isn¡¯t just anypany," ra said with a note of pride in her voice. "We dominate thergest territory in the country, and our business operations stretch across the globe. It¡¯s a huge challenge, but Alpha Draven always handles everything in an organized way."


    I nodded in awe. "That¡¯s truly impressive. How does he keep everything running so smoothly?"


    ra chuckled softly. "Well, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s a bit of a workaholic. Alpha Draven is incredibly driven and expects the same level ofmitment from every member of our pack and team."


    As we continued our tour, I couldn¡¯t help but overhear snippets of conversation from a few employees.


    "I heard Alpha Draven reallyid into the marketing team yesterday..."


    "He¡¯s tough, but damn, the results speak for themselves..."


    With eachment, my curiosity about Alpha Draven deepened, and Rory was practically pacing in my mind, eager to learn all he could about our enigmatic leader.


    ra eventually guided me to a small, well-appointed office. "This will be your workspace," she said with a reassuring smile. "Now, let¡¯s get started on some paperwork."


    ra gave me a stack of forms, the Storm Valley Pack application right on top. I stopped at the membership section.


    "ra," I nced up, "when do I meet Alpha Draven?"


    "He¡¯s handling pack business in Europe," she said, checking her phone. "He¡¯ll be back this weekend. You¡¯ll meet our Alpha soon enough."


    ra noticed me studying the application and moved closer.


    "Let me exin how we ept new pack members. First, there¡¯s a trial period where we check everything about you, including your pack record and if you¡¯ve broken any wolfws. We also watch how you fit in with our pack bonds and hierarchy. After you prove yourself worthy and all checkse clean, Alpha Draven performs the pack bond ceremony himself. It¡¯s a sacred ritual where your wolf truly bes one with Storm Valley Pack."


    As I filled out the rest of the paperwork, ra continued describing the pack andpany.


    "We¡¯re one of the country¡¯s most influential packs," she said with pride. "And unlike some others, we have a strict non-discrimination policy. Scentless wolves and non-shifters¡ªanyone with talent is wee here. Under Alpha Draven¡¯s leadership, we¡¯ve built not just a thriving business empire, but an inclusive, unified packmunity. The standards are high, but the benefits of belonging here are absolutely worth it."


    Her words buoyed my confidence and determination. I realized that I was not only stepping into a promising career but also into the midst of an extraordinary, dynamic pack.


    After ra¡¯s morning orientation and lunch break, I returned to my office early. While reviewing my notes, the phone rang.


    "Thorne Enterprises, Executive Office. Good afternoon, how may I assist you?"


    I answered the phone with my most professional voice.


    What greeted me on the other end was silence. Then, a long, irritated sigh cut through the line.


    "Put ra on."


    The voice was deep and powerful¡ªmade my wolf instincts react. Inside me, Rory let out an uneasy growl.


    Still, I kept my tone cool and courteous.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sir, but Mrs. Reed hasn¡¯t returned from lunch yet. May I take a message, or..."


    "Who is this?" His voice was angry and impatient.


    Okay. Deep breath, Caroline. He¡¯s not going to rip through the phone and maul you. Probably.


    "This is Caroline. I¡¯m Mr. Thorne¡¯s new executive assistant."


    There was a pause. "I don¡¯t know you."


    "It¡¯s my first day, sir," I said, forcing a calm I didn¡¯t feel. "Would you like to leave a message?"


    "Tell ra to call me the moment she walks through that door."


    "Certainly, sir. And may I ask who¡¯s calling?"


    The response was immediate, curt, and pure Alpha fire.


    "Looks like I¡¯m your Alpha."


    Click. The line went dead. My soul nearly followed.


    Goddess above. What kind of beast was that?


    No one ever said this job involved handling grumpy Alphas throwing tantrums over the phone. Was this what they meant by demanding? This was not what I had expected at all!


    My throat tightened, and Rory whimpered in my chest. Had I already messed up on my very first day? Was I about to be demoted to coffee-fetcher before lunch¡ªor worse, banished from Storm Valley Pack before I could even join?


    ra returned not long after, and I ryed the message, probably looking like I¡¯d just seen a ghost¡ªor heard one through andline.


    She took one nce at my face and chuckled.


    "Let me guess, he was... calm?"


    I blinked. Then snorted before I could stop myself.


    "If that was calm, I¡¯d hate to see him during a full moon. I¡¯m pretty sure his wolf almost wed its way through the phone line."


    raughed so hard I thought she might cry.


    "You¡¯ll be fine. You might even be the one to tame him."


    She winked. "Draven needs someone who won¡¯t tremble the moment he growls."


    Tame him? Please. I¡¯d be lucky not to end up as his mid-morning stress snack.


    I wasn¡¯t so sure about that. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t even unpack my bags¡ªthis Alpha was going to eat me alive!


    Rory snorted in my mind. "Don¡¯t sell yourself short, Caroline. We¡¯ve faced worse."


    I tried to takefort in my wolf¡¯s confidence, but the knot in my stomach refused to loosen. What had I gotten myself into?

 Chapter 6 Eager to Meet the New Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Eager to Meet the New Assistant</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    As I sat in my hotel room overlooking Central Park, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the new assistant who would be joining my team. Her voice hadpletely muddled the details I needed to confirm, and I was irritated by my inability to articte my thoughts, my mind in such disarray. In the end, I had shouted at the woman on the other end of the line like a madman. I probably scared her half to death. Perhaps she¡¯d be gone by the time I returned, and ra would have my head.


    ra had been the perfect assistant, but with her taking charge of our London operations, I needed someone equallypetent to fill her shoes. The pack¡¯s business was expanding rapidly, and I had to adapt quickly.


    My wolf, ric, stirred restlessly in my mind.


    "Are you sure about this, Draven? A new assistant means new risks."


    I swirled the whiskey in my ss.


    "We don¡¯t have a choice, ric. The pack needs this."


    ric growled softly.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have lost your temper like that, Draven. It¡¯s unbing of an Alpha."


    I sighed, rubbing my temples. He was right, of course. But something about that voice had thrown me off bnce. It was so melodious, so calm, and yet it had ignited a fire within me that I couldn¡¯t exin.


    "I know, I know," I replied. "But there was something about her voice... it was oddly familiar."


    Curious about this new assistant, I dialed ra¡¯s personal number. She picked up on the second ring.


    "Draven? Is everything alright?" ra¡¯s voice was tinged with concern.


    ra was my most trusted pack member. She¡¯d been with the pack since my parents¡¯ time. She¡¯d practically changed my diapers. I held great respect for the woman, who always joked with me as if I were still that kid running around the office.


    "Everything¡¯s fine, ra. I just wanted to ask about the new assistant. You mentioned she came rmended by the Alpha of Blood Moon Pack?"


    "Intriguing," ricmented. "An Alpha¡¯s rmendation is not given lightly."


    "Yes, that¡¯s correct. Caroline Bet. She¡¯s highly qualified, Draven. I wouldn¡¯t have suggested her otherwise."


    I frowned, my curiosity deepening.


    "If she¡¯s so impressive, why did she leave her previous pack?"


    ra hesitated for a moment.


    "I¡¯m not entirely sure. Perhaps it¡¯s something you could ask her yourself when you meet."


    "Hmm. Send me her r¨¦sum¨¦, will you?"


    "Of course. I¡¯ll email it to you right away."


    As I waited for the email, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Who was this woman, and why did her voice affect me so?


    My email pinged with the iing r¨¦sum¨¦. I opened it eagerly, only to feel a twinge of disappointment when I saw there was no photo attached.


    "No photo? That¡¯s unusual," ric growled softly.


    I scrolled through her work history, impressed by her professionalism and attention to detail. International Trade major, fluent in threenguages, with various other auxiliary courses under her belt. The attached rmendation letter from her previous employer sang her praises. Despite her young age, she seemed to be a highly capable professional.


    "Alpha Gerald wouldn¡¯t rmend someonecking in ability," ric reminded me. "His standards are even higher than yours."


    I nodded, lost in thought as I tried to imagine what my new assistant might look like.


    My phone buzzed again. It was another message from ra.


    "Draven, I forgot to mention. Caroline is a scentless wolf. I hope that won¡¯t be an issue."


    I felt ric¡¯s surprise mirroring my own. Scentless wolves were rare, but not unheard of.


    I typed back quickly. "Not at all. The pack wees all capable wolves, regardless of their scent status."


    Soon, another ping alerted me to a new message, but this one wasn¡¯t from ra. Caroline Bet, Executive Assistant to the CEO of Thorne Enterprises. I opened the email to find all the information I had requested, detailed meticulously. These details certainly weren¡¯t from ra. I was pleased; there were some useful files attached. The work was done excellently, and quickly too. It seemed my new assistant was indeed very capable.


    With this data, I could head home early to meet Ms. Bet. A smile yed on my lips as I decided to "y" with my new assistant, having nothing else to do. I only needed to meet with my new business partners the next morning to finalize all contract details, and my curiosity about this new employee was growing by the minute.


    "Don¡¯t get too carried away, Draven," ric warned. "Remember, she¡¯s here to work, not to entertain you."


    I chuckled. "Rx. I know my responsibility."


    Setting my phone aside, I reached out through the pack bond to my Beta. "Ryan, I need you to change my flight. Let¡¯s wrap this deal up early."


    "Everything okay, Alpha Draven?" Ryan¡¯s concerned voice echoed in my mind.


    "Fine. The negotiations are going well, and I want to get back before our new assistant settles in."


    As I ended the mind-link, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anticipation. There was something about this Caroline Bet that intrigued me, and I was determined to find out what it was.

 Chapter 7 Fire Me

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7 Fire Me</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    As ra was exining everything to me, I carefully noted down all the important information. We had established a good work rhythm, and the afternoon was flying by. She told me someone from the IT Department would bring me apany phone that should be kept on at all times.


    Soon after, a tall, skinny guy with a nerdy look entered the room and was startled when he saw me.


    "Wow! Um... sorry, who are you?" he asked.


    "Miss Caroline Bet?"


    I nodded, keeping my smile professional. He grinned and held out a new phone and tablet.


    "These are for you. The phone¡¯s set up with yourpany line. Alpha¡¯s number is already in your contacts, and your work email is ready. The tablet has thepany system and both your schedule and Alpha¡¯s loaded. Need any help with them?"


    I smiled back. "No thanks, I can manage. Your name was...?"


    "Leo, from IT. Fifth floor if you need anything."


    "Thanks, Leo. That¡¯s helpful."


    He turned to leave but looked back. "You¡¯re really pretty, Caroline. Are you with anyone?"


    After two years of raising my pup Liam alone, I¡¯d learned to guard my heart well.


    "I¡¯m not looking for a mate right now," I told him simply. He smiled and said to let him know if I changed my mind, then left.


    I could hardly believe my ears. After the unprofessional conversation, I dragged myself back to my desk with a belly full of anger.


    Just as I sat down, the phone rang again.


    "Thorne Enterprises, Executive Office. How may I help you?"


    "You again?" The deep, powerful voice on the other end carried a hint of impatience. That Alpha presence was palpable even through the phone. I began to wonder if I had done something wrong.


    "Yes, Mr. Thorne. Still me, your new assistant. Haven¡¯t forgotten me already, have you?" I tried to keep my voice professional.


    "You¡¯re quite good at reminding people."


    "It¡¯s my job, sir," I replied through gritted teeth, growing impatient myself. Even an Alpha couldn¡¯t be this rude!


    "You¡¯re quite bold." He seemed surprised.


    "And you¡¯re quite rude." I shot back without backing down. Rory whimpered inside me, anxious about my disrespect toward the Alpha, but I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    "Have you forgotten who your boss is?" His voice instantly turned cold. "I have little patience and don¡¯t ept challenges to my authority."


    "And I don¡¯t ept unwarranted rudeness!" I mmed the phone back onto the base, trembling with anger.


    What a crazy Alpha! I was just doing my job properly. He treated me like an enemy. I was still staring at the phone in shock when ra appeared behind me.


    "Did you just... hang up on your Alpha boss?"


    "Ms. ra, I¡¯m sorry, but he was being impossible!" Rory remained agitated, torn between respecting the Alpha and staying loyal to me.


    ra burst outughing, tears forming in her eyes.


    "This is getting interesting!" she said betweenughs. "But you did the right thing. Don¡¯t let him walk all over you. His wolf, ric, needs to learn some manners too."


    "Ma¡¯am, he doesn¡¯t even know me, yet he talks like he¡¯s about to banish me from the territory."


    "Caroline, Draven doesn¡¯t like weakness in the workce. If he thinks you¡¯re too submissive, he¡¯ll kick you out immediately. He¡¯s testing you, wanting to see how you and your wolf react. So when he confronts you in person, use your head. I need to leave early today¡ªthe office is yours."


    I nodded, and she left.


    Minutester, the phone rang again. I sighed, hoping it wasn¡¯t my emotionally unstable Alpha boss.


    "Thorne Enterprises, Executive¡ª"


    "Where¡¯s ra?" he demanded rudely.


    I closed my eyes, preparing to deal with this difficult Alpha again.


    "Mr. Thorne, Ms. ra isn¡¯t in the office right now. Can I help you with something?"


    "Do you know how annoying you are?" he scoffed.


    "Sir, I¡¯m your assistant. My job is to help you with your work."


    "But I want to talk to ra! She hasn¡¯t flown to London yet."


    "No, sir, but she¡¯s preparing to leave. From now on, all your requests need to go through me."


    "You¡¯re such a busybody! I doubt you¡¯llst long here, especially after hanging up on me!"


    I paused for a moment, then had an idea, a smile forming on my lips. If he wanted to fire me, I¡¯d at least give him a ¡¯good reason¡¯.


    "Perhaps I am a bit meddlesome, but isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re paying me for? To handle things for you? Of course, if you think I¡¯m doing something wrong, you¡¯re wee to redefine my responsibilities. I will adapt. As for the previous call, I didn¡¯t hang up. Must have been a problem with the line." I told an innocent lie.


    "Very well, since you¡¯re so eager to take on everything, let me warn you¡ªI have many demands. When I return to the territory, I¡¯ll personally tell you exactly what I expect from this position. About that ¡¯reasonable sry¡¯ you mentioned, should we consider a discount?" His words still carried that suffocating Alpha pressure.


    "Since you brought up sry, with increased responsibilities, perhaps you should consider giving me a raise. Especially when I have to make calming herbal tea for you and your wolf."


    I smiled, waiting for him to be speechless. Most Alphas shut up when we asked for a raise. I was even starting to consider asking Alpha Gerald for my old job back. This new boss was impossible, clearly looking for an excuse to drive me from his territory.


    "I¡¯m beginning to wonder if you¡¯re worth your sry, having time to argue with me while thinking about a raise. As for the tea, you might need to do more to calm us down."


    "Actually, I have a pile of work to do, but it¡¯s you, my Alpha boss, who keeps calling and preventing me frompleting my tasks. So really, you¡¯re the one hindering my progress. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle your little moods."


    "Then you¡¯d better be prepared when I return to the territory, Miss Caroline!" Alpha Draven left these cold words hanging.


    Damn! Had I made the Alpha even angrier? Was he nning to drive me from his territory to satisfy his grudge?

 Chapter 8 The Alpha’s Coming Back Tomorrow?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8 The Alpha¡¯s Coming Back Tomorrow?</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    After work, Eleanor was waiting for me at the door, with Liam settled in his car seat in the back. We had nned to go to the mall to buy the things he would need for daycare.


    "Bestie! How was your first day? Tell me everything!" she said cheerfully, with a huge smile, her brown eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Elle, I think I¡¯ll have to call your uncle and ask for my job back," I said somewhat sadly, Rory whining inside me with disappointment. Eleanor looked at me in shock.


    "No way, Caroline! Did you manage to get fired on your first day? Tell me everything."


    I smiled and told her everything. By the time she turned off the truck in the mall parking lot, she wasughing hysterically at my situation.


    "Carrie, only you could get into an argument like that with the Alpha. You know he¡¯s super young, right?!"


    I looked at her like I¡¯d just seen a unicorn and asked, "What do you mean, young?"


    "Oh Carrie, didn¡¯t you research your boss online? The mighty Alpha of Storm Valley Pack isn¡¯t exactly low profile."


    "No, Elle, I went on thepany website and read everything, but there¡¯s no photo or any reference to his age on the site."


    "And you didn¡¯t check social media?"


    "Elle, I don¡¯t have social media."


    "Oh right. Well, let me tell you about your young, sessful Alpha. They say he¡¯s incredibly handsome, with countless she-wolves throwing themselves at him. But he still hasn¡¯t chosen a Luna." She nudged me with her shoulder.


    "What does that have to do with me?" I asked, confused. "Is his bad temper because he¡¯s mateless?"


    Eleanorughed. "It has everything to do with you. As his assistant, you might have to fend off all his admirers. And besides..." she paused with a mischievous smile, "you¡¯re so beautiful, if you became his Luna, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting fired."


    I smacked her arm, my cheeks burning with embarrassment and anger. "Elle, I¡¯m serious!"


    While helping Liam out of his car seat, she chuckled, "Alright, alright. Don¡¯t worry, Carrie. If you get fired, I¡¯ll help you out until you find another job here."


    We got into the mall. We bought everything Liam would need and took him to the toy store. I wanted to spoil my son a little and buy him a toy. He ran through the whole store buttched onto a building set and wouldn¡¯t let go, so that¡¯s what I was going to get. His little face lit up with such joy that Rory purred with contentment. Of course, Eleanor bought him a toy too.


    As we walked through the mall, I stopped at a window disy, staring at an absolutely gorgeous and extremely expensive dress. Eleanor noticed my eyes sparkling and said, "Come on, let¡¯s go in."


    "Are you crazy, Elle? That dress costs a fortune. I can¡¯t spend that kind of money."


    "Listen here, Caroline, have you forgotten that you now work at a multinationalpany run by an Alpha, directly with the pack leader himself, and need to dress well? Besides, your boss will be impressed when he meets you wearing this dress. He¡¯ll think you¡¯re such an elegant assistant! You can treat yourself too. And if you can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯ll get it for you!"


    "No way, Elle! You already do too much for me."


    "Then go in and buy the dress, or I¡¯ll buy it myself and you¡¯ll have to wear it anyway. A Beta¡¯s daughter deserves to look her best."


    I looked at her. "You know what, Elle? You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go in."


    We entered the store and were quickly greeted by a very friendly saleswoman. I pointed to the dress in the window, and she brought one in my size along with a pair of incredibly high heels, saying they would match perfectly.


    I went into the fitting room and changed. When I looked in the mirror, I was enchanted. The dress was even more beautiful than it appeared in the window¡ªdeep emerald green silk that flowed like water, with delicate gold threading along the sweetheart neckline. It hugged my curves perfectly before falling gracefully to my knees. A subtle slit revealed just enough leg to remain elegant. The heels were equally stunning, four-inch stilettos with thin gold straps and emerald details that made them irresistible.


    "Caroline, please hurry up, we can¡¯t wait to see!" I heard Eleanor¡¯s excited voice from outside. I tore my eyes away from the mirror and stepped out of the fitting room.


    Elle and the saleswoman stared at me with their mouths literally hanging open.


    "By the Moon Goddess, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re not buying this dress and these shoes!" Elle eximed, and the saleswoman chimed in, "It looks like they were made for you! I¡¯ve never seen a dress fit someone so perfectly! You look stunning!"


    I felt embarrassed and thanked them. I decided to buy both items and follow Eleanor¡¯s advice, who then insisted that I needed new lingerie to wear with them, dering that I should debut them the day I met my boss to make an excellent first impression. The saleswoman quickly showed me the lingerie section, and I was shocked by the prices, but Eleanor didn¡¯t even let me catch my breath. She immediately grabbed an emeraldce set with gold details and a pair of sheer thigh-high stockings with delicatece trim, saying it would be her gift and I wasn¡¯t allowed toin.


    "A she-wolf needs to feel powerful, especially when facing an Alpha," she whispered so only I could hear.


    The saleswoman smiled approvingly at my friend¡¯s choice and went to the counter to wrap everything up while we paid. Finally, she handed us a business card and told us toe back to the store again. We thanked her and left.


    Back home, I tucked an exhausted Liam into bed, watching him drift off while clutching his new teddy bear. His golden hair and peaceful violet eyes reminded me briefly of that life-changing night.


    In my room, I hung up the new dress and considered researching my mysterious boss online. Just then, my phone buzzed with a message:


    "Arriving tomorrow. We¡¯ll discuss your duties, and prepare the herb tea."


    My heart sank. The Alpha was returning early¡ªlikely to fire me early.


    Rory whimpered in my mind, sharing my anxiety.


    "It¡¯ll be okay," I whispered to myself and my wolf, trying to believe it.

 Chapter 9 The Same Enchanting Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9 The Same Enchanting Eyes</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I heard the office door opening, apanied by a familiar, cheerful voice.


    "Good morning, Caroline. How are you?" ra walked into the office with a warm smile, cing her bag aside before turning her attention to me.


    "Good morning, ra. I¡¯m fine, how are you?" I was standing, organizing some documents, and when I turned around, I noticed her wearing the same expression as Eleanor and the boutique assistant earlier. I was dressed in my new outfit¡ªthe dress, my new heels, and that ridiculously provocative lingerie that Eleanor had insisted I buy.


    "Caroline Bet, you look like you just stepped off the cover of a fashion magazine! Girl, you are absolutely stunning in that dress," ra eximed, her eyes widening with approval.


    "Thank you," I replied, feeling my cheeks warm with embarrassment and wondering if perhaps I¡¯d gone too far with this transformation. But she quickly dispelled my concerns.


    "You know, you¡¯re going to make quite an impression on the Alpha¡ªI mean, the boss. He arrives today. I was actually surprised because they weren¡¯t scheduled to return until Friday, but it seems Draven decided to expedite things and finish everything from here." She paused and added with a gentle nudge, "Oh, and please stop being so formal with me." I smiled at her request but didn¡¯t mention that I already knew the boss wasing. "Well, let¡¯s get to work."


    The morning passed quickly, and I went to lunch with ra. She¡¯s truly remarkable¡ªintelligent, friendly, and genuinely kind. We shared manyughs during our meal as she inquired about everything regarding me and Liam. Upon returning to the office, we resumed our tasks.


    "Caroline, I need to head down to ounting on the sixth floor. It might take a while, but you¡¯re already familiar with everything. Contact me if anythinges up," ra said before departing, leaving me to continue working alone.


    I stood to retrieve some documents from the filing cab behind my desk. As I bent down to open the third drawer, I heard a wolf-like whistle cutting through the silence. I straightened slowly, and when I turned toward the door, I found myself face to face with two men openly staring at me. My wolf, Rory, immediately became alert within me.


    I assessed them quickly¡ªone wore a huge grin, clearly the source of the whistle, while the other maintained a serious, almost displeased expression. Both were undeniably handsome; together they formed an impossible-to-ignore duo, as if they¡¯d been crafted specifically for female admiration. They certainly caused every she-wolf who crossed their path to take notice. I had to inhale deeply to clear my thoughts before stepping forward.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen. How may I assist you?" I kept my voice professional despite Rory¡¯s curious stirring.


    The smiling one pped the other¡¯s shoulder and extended his hand in greeting.


    "Good afternoon! I¡¯m Ryan Cole, Beta of Thorne Enterprises. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You must be Alpha Draven¡¯s new assistant, right?" His energy was infectious, and I could sense his wolf¡¯s yful nature.


    I returned a professional smile and shook his hand, maintaining myposure.


    "Yes, I¡¯m the new assistant, Caroline Bet. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Beta Cole." ra had already briefed me about him, mentioning that he had an assistant who had traveled with them since she couldn¡¯t make the trip.


    Ryan Cole was an impressively tall man, easily surpassing six feet two inches, well built with yful chocte-brown eyes. His smile gave him incredible charm,plemented by a perfectly maintained goatee that suited his handsome face. He couldn¡¯t have been more than thirty-five. He wore a ck suit with a white shirt and red tie, exuding elegance with his clear voice, natural charm, and friendliness.


    "Let me make the introductions. Caroline, this charming fellow here is Alpha Draven¡ªyour boss." Ryan nced between my boss and me, his eyes dancing with amusement that I didn¡¯t share. My boss was regarding me like I was a threat to be neutralized.


    I was stunned by my boss¡¯s overwhelming presence. Draven Thorne was simply breathtaking. As tall as Ryan, also in his thirties, powerfully built with well-groomed brown hair, a strong jawline, and mesmerizing features. But his eyes were something else entirely¡ªthey were an intense, almost violet blue. He wore a navy suit with a light blue shirt and blue tie, which only intensified the impact of those eyes. I found myself holding my breath the moment our gazes locked; I was lost in their depths.


    "The bond tension is palpable, folks," Ryan said with a knowingugh, snapping me back to reality. I quickly extended my hand, trying to ignore the strange pull I felt.


    "Alpha Thorne," was all I managed to say. My boss looked me up and down with an assessing gaze, shook my hand, and I felt an electric current race through my entire body. Rory whined softly within me, confused by the sensation.


    "Miss Bet, I¡¯ll outline your responsibilities shortly. Come, Ryan, I need to speak with you before you head to your office," he said while holding my hand, our eyes still connected in what felt like a primal recognition.


    The two of them walked into my boss¡¯s office, and I copsed into my chair, my legs suddenly weak as water. My boss was incredibly handsome, but it was already evident that he was exceedingly stern. But most disturbing were those eyes¡ªviolet blue, much to my distress. I realized with a jolt that I must have a fixation on eyes of that color. When my son was born, I had researched his unusual eye color, which matched his father¡¯s exactly, and discovered that less than one percent of the world¡¯s poption possessed eyes of that shade. They were extraordinarily rare, and I already knew three people with that distinctive color. My legs trembled, and my heart raced wildly. My mind shed back to that night at the pack¡¯s masquerade ball, to those violet blue eyes that had forever altered my life. After that encounter, no other male had captured my interest; no other man had touched me.


    I was still processing this shock when I saw a woman burst into my office like a tempest, with Linda, the receptionist, trailing behind her, insisting she needed to be announced properly. But today was certainly proving to be a chaotic day in the pack¡¯s business headquarters!

 Chapter 10 My Stunning New Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10 My Stunning New Assistant</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    When I stopped at the door and looked at the woman leaning over the filing cab with her back to the door, my wolf ric immediately perked up.


    My eyes went straight to those legs andnded on that sexy pair of shoes. And what shoes! Those heels were killer. I should have banned them from the office before some poor wolf lost control. Then I heard Ryan¡¯s appreciative whistle. She stood up immediately, and I could see she had a stunning figure. Her waist-length blonde hair was partially tied back and gleamed beautifully in the office light. Of course Ryan started drooling over her right away¡ªhe¡¯s an incorrigibledies¡¯ man, even for a Beta. I shot him a stern look, which only made his smile wider when he noticed my displeasure.


    But when that woman turned around, Ryan¡¯s eyes grew even bigger. She was incredibly beautiful, with bright, strikingly green eyes that reminded me of a forest during the spring moon. ric growled possessively. I just wanted to get my Beta out of there immediately and forbid him from even looking at her. She was definitely my new assistant, and there was no way I was going to let Ryan work his charm on her. But of course, he didn¡¯t care about my look of disapproval. He knew exactly what was going through my mind and stepped forward as if to provoke both me and ric.


    She was friendly and professional, and when I moved closer to shake her extended hand, I tried to catch her scent but found nothing. Then I remembered ra mentioning she was a scentless wolf. A pity, really. I couldn¡¯t help but think how captivating she would be with a sweet scent to match her beauty. She would drive more wolves wild.


    Still, I felt an electric current pulse through my entire body when our skin connected. She scrambled all my senses; I needed to get away from her presence immediately before ric decided to make his dominance known.


    I quickly called Ryan into my office, and as soon as we entered, he barely closed the door before starting. "Alpha Draven, are you really going to be able to work with that goddess? Where did you find this woman? She¡¯s amazing! I think I want to switch assistants. I¡¯ll send Kyle to you and take Caroline to my office."


    As Beta, Ryan held the position of Vice President in thepany and assisted me with pack matters. He maintained his own office and personal assistant within the corporate structure.


    We grew up together, and as my best friend and loyal Beta, he knew me better than anyone else. He was also the only person who dared to push my buttons.


    I looked at him with obvious ferocity, my eyes briefly shing their wolf violet. Ryan knew exactly how my new assistant¡¯s beauty had affected me. And of course, he already knew to stay away from her and was just provoking me, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to reinforce it with some Alphamand.


    "Ryan, don¡¯t even start! I don¡¯t want you hitting on her. She¡¯s my assistant, and I don¡¯t want anyplications here in the office."


    "Ah, Alpha Draven, give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t approach that knockout. Is she your mate? Did you catch a binding scent?" Ryan asked with curiosity.


    "Simply because I don¡¯t want you to!" I spoke like a stubborn Alpha who didn¡¯t want to share his territory. My cedarwood and musky scent thickened in the room with my possessiveness.


    "And are you thinking of breaking your own rule about not getting involved with your employees? Because you¡¯ve never stressed about me dating any pack member before," Ryan said with a teasing smirk on his face,pletely unfazed by my disy of dominance.


    "No, Ryan, I¡¯m not going to get involved with Miss Bet. But she¡¯s my assistant, trained by ra, who¡¯s going to London. I don¡¯t want to lose the employee and have to search for and train another one myself." I spoke as if it were purely a matter of professional interest, but even I didn¡¯t believe that.


    Ryan had already noticed how much my assistant had impressed me and was looking at me with that smile.


    Suddenly, we heard amotion in the anteroom. This kind of disturbance was unusual in my territory. My office was a sanctuary, and I didn¡¯t tolerate any chaos that might threaten pack stability. The confusion and chatter on the other side of the door were something new.


    Then I heard Caroline¡¯s voice.


    "Miss, I apologize, but you need to be announced. I cannot allow you to enter without Mr. Thorne¡¯s authorization."


    "And who do you think you are to stop me or tell me what to do, you little employee? Do you even know who my father is in this pack?"


    I heard that irritatingly shrill voice and recognized it immediately. It was E Howard, Gerald Howard¡¯s daughter. Her father was my financial director and one of the pack elders. What an unbearable she-wolf! She had be fixated on me, wanting to make me her mate, and I needed to end it¡ªbut didn¡¯t know how without causing a rift with her father. Until I could figure out how to get this persistent wolf off my trail, I had to keep avoiding unpleasant situations like this one.


    "Listen here, you little nobody. Move now, or I¡¯ll have you howling at the border like some Omega beggar, scraping for scraps."


    That made my blood boil, and ric roared inside me. I ran my hands through my hair in frustration and looked at Ryan, who seemed to be enjoying my misfortune.


    I opened the door without looking, took a step out, and bumped into my assistant¡¯s back, pushing her forward. My wolf¡¯s reflexes kicked in instantly.


    I quickly caught her by the waist and pulled her against my chest to prevent her from hitting the floor because of my carelessness.


    I felt her body pressed against mine, and an unexpected electric current surged between us. As she shivered in my arms, that peculiar sensation stirred something in my memory, reminding me of a passionate night years ago that had driven me wild. I closed my eyes to try to detect her scent, but found nothing.


    But I was in big trouble, sporting a massive erection just from hugging my assistant.

 Chapter 11 The Obsessed Suitor

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11 The Obsessed Suitor</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Suddenly, that unbearable harpy E Howard, who had witnessed the entire scene right in front of us, started speaking almost with a shout.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing, you little hussy? Get your hands off Draven, you gold-digger!"


    Without releasing my grip on my assistant¡¯s waist, I whispered in her ear, "Don¡¯t you dare move away." Of course, she had felt my arousal pressing against her, but no one else needed to witness that. I looked at the harpy with murderous eyes, ric snarling as I said, "Lower your voice, E, and apologize to Miss Caroline immediately."


    "What¡¯s this, Draven? I¡¯m just putting this nobody in her ce. She¡¯s openly throwing herself at you." E¡¯s eyes shed with indignation. "Besides, she blocked the door and wouldn¡¯t let me in to see you, saying I needed to be announced. That¡¯s ridiculous! Since when do I need to be announced? Tell her who I am and put her in her ce. You need to reprimand her, Draven. I think you should even fire her."


    E¡¯s eyes were crackling with hatred, her souring scent assaulting my enhanced senses.


    "E, apologize to Miss Caroline, or don¡¯tin about the consequences," I said quietly, gathering what little patience I had left. ric was growing more agitated by the second, protective instincts ring at the threat toward the woman in my arms.


    E looked at me as if she were hurt, but I knew she was furious and would tear Caroline¡¯s eyes out if she could. To irritate her further, I tightened my arm around Caroline¡¯s waist.


    "You won¡¯t apologize? Fine then. Ryan, would you please escort E to the elevators and make sure she goes to the reception?" I said, taking a step into the office with Caroline, not even looking at Ryan, though I knew he was enjoying the situation.


    He despised E more than I did; she never missed a chance to be unpleasant to him, constantly treating him with disdain ever since he¡¯d refused her attempts to use him as a way to get to me. It disgusted me more and more.


    Ryan gave me an amused look. He knows I always give him the opportunity to throw this insufferable woman out so he can have fun at her expense.


    "Leave it to me, Alpha," he said through our pack mind-link before speaking aloud. "I¡¯ll make sure to escort dear E all the way to the building¡¯s exit so she doesn¡¯t get lost." He winked at me and left the office with a huge smile on his face. I saw him make a mocking bow to that clueless woman and indicate the way out.


    I mmed my office door and locked it. I took a deep breath to try to calm my mind and control my body, but having Caroline pressed against me was intoxicating. What a devil of a beautiful woman!


    I was still holding Caroline and didn¡¯t want to let go, but I needed to. I inhaled deeply for a few more seconds and very reluctantly released her. She stayed against my chest for a few more seconds; I realized I wasn¡¯t the only one affected by our proximity, and I almost wrapped my arms around her again, but she moved away, took two steps forward, and turned to look me in the eyes with a very professional air.


    "Alpha, I apologize, but I was instructed that no one except Beta Ryan should enter your office without your authorization. This youngdy walked right past Linda and tried to enter without being announced." She spoke with such gentleness and calm after all thatmotion that it made me want to kiss those perfect lips painted with pink lipstick, which made me smile.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Bet, you acted correctly, and I expect you to continue doing so. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the Grand Alpha or apany director, only you, Ryan, and ra can enter my office without my express authorization." I said,posing myself as much as I could while walking to my desk. I picked up the phone and called the building¡¯s head of security.


    "Daniel, from this moment on, Ms. E Howard is prohibited from entering this building. I don¡¯t care what she says, I don¡¯t care what her father says, this woman cannot enter here anymore, and if she does, you¡¯ll be the first to lose your job." I heard the security chief agree on the other end of the line and hung up.


    I looked at the phone and decided to personally notify that annoying woman¡¯s daddy. I couldn¡¯t stand Howard either, but he had myte father¡¯s trust, so out of respect for his memory, I kept Howard in his position. It was irritating how he tried to push his daughter on me as if she could ever be my Luna.


    "Howard, I want to make something clear. Your daughter is banned from entering this building from now on. I won¡¯t tolerate any more of her disruptions here. This is a workce, not a stage for her dramatic performance. I respect you as both my financial director and a pack elder, but I won¡¯t allow her to disrespect my employees or act superior because of her delusions about bing my Luna."


    Howard tried to intercede for his daughter, but I cut him off impatiently, "I don¡¯t care, Howard. Your daughter doesn¡¯t work here and never will. She has no business being here. Consider this your warning." I hung up the phone and looked at my assistant.


    Caroline was standing in front of my desk, with a serious and professional posture. Didn¡¯t this woman ever flinch? A spoiled she-wolf had just made a scene, was arrogant and rude, I hugged her with an intimacy we didn¡¯t have, and she only broke from her absolutely professional demeanor when I pressed her against my body and she felt my erection against her backside¡ªand then when I released her, but it was for just a split second.


    I looked at her and couldn¡¯t help myself, letting my eyes wander over that magnificent body and fixing my gaze on her face, looking at every detail and focusing on those green eyes.


    She¡¯s so beautiful she could make me lose my mind. But you know what? It was going to be fun to mess with Ms. Bet and see how far she could handle being teased.


    "Ms. Bet, please, have a seat." She sat in front of me, and I sat down as well and continued, "I apologize for this awkward situation you had to go through. E can be quite unpleasant."


    "Don¡¯t apologize, Alpha. Dealing with people is part of the job, and I know not everyone will always be pleasant, so to speak. I don¡¯t mind handling it." Herposure was remarkable, especially for someone who I assumed must be from another pack. Most wolves would have shown more aggression when challenged.


    "That¡¯s good. I see you have an enormous capacity to remain unshakeable. That¡¯s very good in the business world, and it will be very good for me to have an assistant with your professionalism. Should I also apologize for the way I held you and my body¡¯s reaction to feeling yours?"


    She widened her eyes and blushed slightly. I noticed I had gotten under her skin and cracked her stoic professionalism. My smile widened as I caught her eyes lingering on my lips. ric pawed eagerly within me, unusually interested in this woman. Well, well, looks like I wasn¡¯t the only one who was impressed. She shook her head as if trying to shake off unwanted thoughts and said, "Alpha, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I assure you there¡¯s no need to apologize to me. I should be the one thanking you for preventing my fall."


    I smiled at her. Sure, she was intelligent, professional, and discreet, but I had already noticed that I had some effect on her. I cleared my throat and decided to return to professional matters.


    "How are things going with ra?"


    "Very well, Alpha. ra told me she¡¯s already passed on everything important, and from here on out, it¡¯s just a matter of you and me getting in sync, which I believe won¡¯t be difficult."


    "I hope not. And where is ra?"


    "She went to ounting."


    "Right. Let¡¯s wait for her to return so I can brief both of you about my trip at once. Although she¡¯s leaving, this information will also be important for her new position in London. You can go back to your office."


    "Yes, Alpha. Excuse me." I watched her stand up and walk away with light, graceful movements. When she closed the door behind her, I banged my head on the desk. I was so screwed. Keeping my distance from this woman was going to be really tough. ric whined in agreement. Thest thing I needed wasplications at work, but she was way too beautiful and incredibly sexy without even trying.


    Those stunning eyes and graceful curves especially caught my attention, stirring a sense of familiarity that made my heart race.


    I gritted my teeth and forced my focus back to the contracts in front of me, but my mind kept drifting to the masked woman from the g years ago, the one who¡¯d vanished before dawn, leaving only the ghost of her touch.


    When I turned around to find her after dealing with things, she had already disappeared, as if it all had been a dream.


    I mind-linked Ryan before I could stop myself. "Any updates on the woman from the Moonlight Masquerade Ball?"


    Hisughter echoed through the connection. "Still hung up on your mystery she-wolf, Alpha? What happened to ¡¯I don¡¯t do attachments¡¯?"


    "Shut it," I snarled, though my pulse spiked at the memory of silver-streaked hair and augh like dark honey. "Just tell me if the trackers found anything."


    "Nothing. She¡¯s a ghost." A pause. "Unless... you think Caroline?"


    I severed the link before he could finish. Ridiculous. Caroline Bet was all crisp efficiency and guarded professionalism, nothing like the wildfire in silk who¡¯d tasted my throat and disappeared.

 Chapter 12 What Did You Think of Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 What Did You Think of Alpha</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I copsed into my chair in my office, my legspletely weak. I had somehow maintained myposure through that entire scene, though I still couldn¡¯t believe how unpleasant E Howard had been. But what truly shook me was his unexpected reaction.


    When he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me against his chest, I felt his hard dick pressing against my back, instantly awakening both me and Rory. His whisperedmand not to move sent heat straight to my core, leaving my pussy wet and throbbing¡ªa sensation I hadn¡¯t experienced since that unforgettable masquerade night.


    And my Alpha boss, his massive erection grinding against me... Moon Goddess, how was I supposed to keep this job when just his touch made me drip with need? The way his body responded to mine made it clear this situation was dangerous territory.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re in deep trouble!" I muttered to myself, feeling Rory¡¯s agreement rumble through my chest.


    I grabbed my phone and texted Elle about meeting the Alpha.


    "Met my boss today."


    "OMG! Is he as hot as everyone says? Did he fire you? Tell me everything!" Elle replied instantly.


    "He definitely didn¡¯t fire me. In fact, he had his hands all over me. And yes, he¡¯s incredibly hot."


    "WHAT? You better spill all the details at dinner! Did you wear that sexy dress we bought?"


    "Of course I did. And let¡¯s just say it had quite an effect. I¡¯ll tell you everything tonight."


    I put my phone away as Linda walked into my office.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m so sorry! That spoiled princess always causes chaos. I hope you didn¡¯t get in trouble with the Alpha because of me," Linda said, looking genuinely distressed.


    Linda was our executive secretary, an attractive she-wolf in her thirties. With her tall, slim figure, professional brown bun, and serious ck-framed sses, shemanded respect at her desk by the elevators. She oversaw allings and goings on our executive floor, which housed both the Alpha¡¯s and Beta¡¯s offices along with their assistants¡¯ spaces. The floor also included various meeting rooms and a beautiful rooftop garden terrace.


    Linda was essentially the eyes and ears of Thorne Enterprises, knowing everything that happened within these walls.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Linda! Alpha Draven was furious with her, not us. She¡¯s Mr. Howard¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she? The pack elder?"


    "Yes, she is. Despite her father being both our financial director and a respected elder, she¡¯s always lurking around here pursuing Alpha Draven, but he can¡¯t stand her," Linda replied, her disapproval clear in her eyes.


    "Has Mr. Howard been with the pack long?"


    "Thirty years. He started before Alpha Draven took over, beginning as a financial assistant and working his way up to director under his father. His daughter and our Alpha grew up together, and she¡¯s been obsessed with him since childhood, always showing up uninvited. Her father constantly promotes her as the perfect Luna. As a pack elder, he has significant influence." Linda lowered her voice, "After Alpha Draven¡¯s parents died in that rogue attack, Mr. Howard started iming it was both families¡¯ wish for them to mate. But Alpha Draven absolutely hates that."


    I smiled sympathetically. In wolf society, mate selection was sacred¡ªnot something to be forced or manipted.


    "Well, don¡¯t worry, Linda. Alpha Draven wasn¡¯t angry with us. Actually, he ordered security to ban her from both the building and pack territory."


    Linda¡¯s eyes lit up with delight as she returned to her desk, eximing, "Finally!"


    Just then, ra walked in with Ryan, both wearing broad smiles.


    "Is it true?" Beta Ryan asked eagerly. "Did Alpha Draven really ban E from the building?" His face beamed with pure joy.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, nodding to answer his question. He let out a heartyugh, and ra joined in.


    When they finally stoppedughing, she said to me, "Caroline, darling, I heard you¡¯ve already met your Alpha. And in quite an unconventional way." Oh Goddess, Ryan is such a gossip¡ªhe¡¯s already told ra everything through their mind-link.


    I felt my face flush with embarrassment, but I smiled at them and blurted out, "Beta Ryan, you could show some mercy," I groaned. "I thought I was going to die of embarrassment. ra, I still don¡¯t know whether tough or cry about the whole thing."


    Ryan¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement, his scent of pine and winter frost reflecting his yful mood.


    "Trust me, Caroline, Alpha Draven would never let that harpy anywhere near you," he said with a reassuring smile before turning to ra with an exaggerated pout. "ra, why did you give this lovely assistant to our Grumpy Alpha? I¡¯m much more fun to work with than him."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his charming antics. Beta Ryan certainly knew how to lighten any situation.


    "Because you¡¯re a Casanova, dear. You hit on every she-wolf who crosses your path, and she wouldn¡¯tst two days here. Caroline isn¡¯t like the women you usually chase after; I hope you respect that and keep your distance," ra replied affectionately but with a serious warning.


    "I¡¯ve already been warned by Alpha Draven that she¡¯s off limits, so I¡¯ll control myself and my wolf. But we can be friends," he replied with a smile and winked at me. "But you¡¯re very beautiful, Caroline¡ªyou¡¯ll make many she-wolves around here jealous."


    "Thank you, Beta Ryan, that¡¯s very kind, but I hope not to have any more problems," I replied with a smile, fully aware that myck of scent as an unmated she-wolf would likely protect me from most jealousy issues.


    "Please, call me Ryan. Seriously, consider me a good friend," he told me sincerely. "Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going to see how my Alpha is doing after you fell into hisp." I turned crimson with embarrassment watching him walk toward Alpha¡¯s office and enter without knocking¡ªa privilege only the Beta would dare take.


    Ryan was really a wonderful person: kind, polite, and very positive about life. One of those wolves who charmed others and offered genuine support and friendship. I was happy thinking it would be very pleasant to work with him.


    "So, Caroline, what did you think of Alpha Draven?" ra asked, full of curiosity.


    "Oh, ra, despite the incident that really infuriated him, he was very courteous. I think we won¡¯t have any problems." Pure lie! I was in trouble; that man was indecently handsome and seductive, and even unintentionally had already awakened both me and my wolf Rory.


    "I know that. I want to know what you thought of him, the man. He¡¯s gorgeous, isn¡¯t he?" ra said with a widening smile. I felt my cheeks burning. "Ah, no use denying it¡ªyou were impressed by him."


    "Yes, ra, I wasn¡¯t expecting my Alpha to be so young and handsome. And he has the same eye color as Liam," I said as if thinking aloud, instantly regretting mentioning my son¡¯s distinctive feature.


    "What do you mean?" ra asked, intrigued.


    "Well, ra, my son has violet eyes¡ªthe same color as Alpha Thorne¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re beautiful and very rare," I said, looking at her and trying to keep my voice casual while my heart hammered in my chest.


    "Yes, they are. I¡¯ve only known Alpha Draven and his father to have eyes that color in our pack lineage. Now I¡¯m curious to meet your son. Who did he inherit his eye color from?" She seemed somewhat surprised.


    "He has the same eyes as his father¡ªa deep and beautiful violet. Oh,e have dinner with us tonight. Elle really wants to meet you, and my Liam is such a sweetheart," I said cheerfully, quickly changing the subject.


    During my hiring process, I had informed ra about being a single mother to a two-year-old son.


    "I ept. I¡¯d love to meet Liam and Elle. We¡¯ve talked about them so much that I feel like I already know them. It¡¯s settled! Now I¡¯m going into that room to see Draven. This young Alpha is like a son to me; I even changed his diapers when I was just a young she-wolf myself," she said with affectionate eyes and entered my Alpha¡¯s office.


    I picked up my phone again to let Elle know that ra would be joining us for dinner. But first, I saw her message, "OMG! Girl, I¡¯m so curious. I want to know all the details about the hot Alpha!" I smiled and sent her a message confirming that I would tell her everything.


    The phone on my desk rang. Alpha Draven wanted me in his office. I grabbed my tablet, and when I entered, I froze. His smile was devastating, lighting up those stunning violet eyes. I was in serious trouble; he looked even more handsome when he smiled. Rory whined appreciatively inside me. His smile widened, as if he knew exactly what effect it had on both me and my wolf.


    "Miss Caroline,e in and close the door. Ryan has quite the story about our troublesome visitor." He gestured to the chair before his desk, his powerful cedarwood and musky scent filling my senses.


    Ryan enthusiastically acted out E¡¯s dramatic exit,plete with foot-stomping tantrums and threats. His impression of her voice and mannerisms had us allughing. Then his tone turned serious.


    "But we need to be careful. That crazy she-wolf swore she¡¯d get your assistant fired." He turned to me. "Caroline, watch out for both E and her father. They¡¯re vindictive, almost like rogues. Don¡¯t trust them."


    I tensed at the warning, but Alpha Draven¡¯s response left me breathless.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ryan. I¡¯m the only one allowed to handle Caroline from now on," he said, his intense gaze fixed on me. His wolf ric¡¯s dominance flooded the room, making me flush with heat and something else entirely. Working with this Alpha would definitely test my self-control.


    Ryan, ever the troublemaker, grinned at my obvious difort. "Caroline, looks like our Alpha has special ns for you!"


    Alpha Draven¡¯s violet eyes sparkled with mischief. "Perhaps I need some calming herb tea." His seductive wink made it clear his wolf was interested in mine.


    Seeing my deepening blush, ra intervened. "Boys, don¡¯t make Caroline quit. I¡¯m heading to the London pack soon and I won¡¯t be finding you another assistant, Draven!"


    "Alright, ra," Alpha Draven conceded, though his eyes still held mine.


    "Let¡¯s discuss Caroline¡¯s new responsibilities andpensation package. With your promotion, her role will be expanding significantly."


    Rory practically purred inside me as Draven continued to hold my gaze, making me flush all over again.

 Chapter 13 Refusing the Alpha’s Dinner Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Refusing the Alpha¡¯s Dinner Invitation</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    ra and I had spent thest few hours going through trip reports, and the day was finallying to an end. Just as we started packing up our belongings, Alpha Draven emerged from his office while Ryan materialized at my door.


    "Ladies, your day of hard work is done!" Ryan announced with his signature bright smile. "Alpha Draven and I are heading to Be Vita for dinner. We¡¯d love for the two most beautiful women in thepany to join us."


    Be Vita was the city¡¯s most prestigious Italian restaurant, famous for both its steep prices and exceptional cuisine. Eleanor had been urging me to try their renowned gnhi and house-made wine this weekend, insisting I needed to getfortable with such upscale venues now that they might be part of my work routine.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Ryan, but we already have ns and people waiting for us. Maybe another time?" ra replied gracefully, referring to our dinner ns at my ce.


    I smiled and thanked him politely but couldn¡¯t miss how Alpha Draven¡¯s expression darkened, his violet eyes turning stormy.


    "You would decline dining with your Alpha? Some might consider that disrespectful," he said, his voice sharp with displeasure.


    Rory stirred uneasily within me at his tone. Even without being part of his pack, I could feel the dominance radiating from him.


    "Draven, stop being grumpy," ra said with the easy familiarity of an old friend. "Last-minute cancetions would be far more discourteous. We can have dinner together tomorrow, right, Caroline?"


    "Yes, of course," I agreed, then immediately wished I hadn¡¯t added, "But if Alpha Draven considers it important, I¡¯m sure my friends would understand."


    His eyes locked with mine, something wild and possessive flickering in their violet depths. His jaw tightened visibly.


    "That won¡¯t be necessary. I wouldn¡¯t dream of disrupting your ns. Enjoy your evening, Miss Bet. Just ensure you¡¯re punctual tomorrow."


    He strode away, his footsteps echoing his barely contained anger. From the elevator, he called curtly to Ryan, "We¡¯re leaving." Ryan gave us an apologetic grin before hurrying after his Alpha.


    As I stood there confused by his intense reaction, ra¡¯s softughter caught my attention.


    "His wolf really doesn¡¯t handle rejection well, even for something as simple as dinner," she said with a knowing smile.


    When we arrived at my house, Eleanor greeted us warmly. The entire ce was filled with the enticing aromas of her amazing cooking. Liam, who had been ying on the living room floor, jumped up and ran to me with open arms. I lifted him up and introduced him to ra, whose expression changed peculiarly as she studied my son.


    "Caroline, your son is absolutely gorgeous!" ra eximed, her eyes widening slightly. "And you¡¯re right, he does have the exact same violet eyes as Draven," she added thoughtfully.


    She and Eleanor clicked immediately, as if ra had always been part of our group. She spent time ying with Liam, who proudly disyed his entire toy collection and had already started calling her "Auntie ra."


    After putting Liam to bed, we gathered in the living room. Eleanor opened another bottle of wine and shared news about her father¡¯s position on the Alpha Council, along with her excitement about her new job at Harbor Bay. ra talked about working with Alpha Gerald, describing him as both funny and approachable.


    Then ra turned to me suddenly. "Carrie, what¡¯s your son¡¯s father¡¯s name?"


    I felt my cheeks flush, embarrassed about what I needed to confess.


    "It¡¯splicated, ra," I admitted, fidgeting with my wine ss. "I don¡¯t know his name." She watched me intently as I continued. "I had been drinking, and he asked me to dance. Between the music and conversation, we never properly introduced ourselves. At the masquerade ball, I only saw those distinctive violet eyes and that smile that..." I paused, remembering how my wolf had reacted that night, "that smile that made me forget everything else."


    Rory whined within me at the memory. After Marcus rejected me because of my scentless nature, I knew I could never form a true mate bond. Even my destined mate wouldn¡¯t recognize me without a scent to identify me.


    "This is incredible!" ra eximed, leaning forward eagerly. "It¡¯s like something from a romance novel, a passionate encounter with a mysterious masked stranger. My wolf is dying to hear more!"

 Chapter 14 Shadows of His Past

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Shadows of His Past</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I shared with ra about my encounter with Liam¡¯s father, how that night changed everything, and my decision to avoid rtionships afterward.


    Her smile faded suddenly as a thought struck her. "You remind me so much of Draven. He¡¯s the same way about love. He met someone special once, but lost her the same night his parents died. When he tried to find herter, she had disappearedpletely. He couldn¡¯t track her scent anywhere. He¡¯s never recovered from either loss."


    "What happened to his parents?" I asked, feeling Rory stir with interest.


    "They were killed in a rogue wolf attack while returning from the Blood Moon Pack Alpha¡¯s dinner. His father had received urgent pack business and needed to head back immediately. Draven was still at the ball with this woman, and when his parents couldn¡¯t find him to say goodbye, they left a message through mind link with Ryan. During that ball, Draven learned about their deaths." ra¡¯s voice wavered with emotion. "He was never the same after that. He never truly connected with another female wolf again. He has his asional encounters, but nothing beyond meaningless nights."


    "That exins his intensity," I said softly, my heart aching for his loss. "Losing his parents so suddenly must have been devastating."


    "It was. He wasn¡¯t ready to take the Alpha position yet, but he had to face it. It was either that or leave it in Howard¡¯s hands. As pack elder and financial director of Thorne Enterprises who worked closely with Draven¡¯s father, Howard had the skills to assume leadership. At that time, Draven hadn¡¯t even enteredpany management, still focused on Alpha training, but his father was always by his side teaching him everything about leading both the pack andpany. He decided he wouldn¡¯t leave his legacy and territory in the hands of others and would take over as Alpha no matter what. I remember Howard was very upset, saying he couldn¡¯t handle it, that he was just a spoiled pup who would run the pack into the ground. They had a huge dominance fight, and since then he only tolerates Howard because he wanted to keep all the pack members who served his father. Howard thought he would be second-inmand then, but Draven brought in Ryan. They had always been friends, bonded like brothers since they were cubs. It was the best thing Draven ever did. The two of them breathed new life into the pack and business, and it¡¯s grown even stronger since then. Ryan and I are the closest thing Draven has to family now."


    Eleanor and I were stunned. Eleanor had tears in her eyes and asked ra, "But ra, how long ago was this?"


    "About three years ago. Draven and Ryan are now thirty-one. They were very young when they took over leadership of both the pack andpany."


    "And how long have you been with them?" Eleanor was very curious.


    "I¡¯ve been with the Storm Valley Pack for thirty years. I changed Draven¡¯s clothes after his first shift. I started as the ex-Luna¡¯s advisor when I was twenty, having justpleted my mating ceremony. Two yearster, I gave birth to twin cubs. A year after that, my mate rejected me for some omega female. I raised my daughters alone, and Draven¡¯s parents helped me tremendously. I soon became senior advisor to the ex-Luna. Before Alpha and Luna died, it was already settled that I would go to London to run the overseas pack branch there, but I didn¡¯t want to leave Draven, and we agreed that once he had the reins of the pack firmly in his grip, I would go. And now the time hase."


    "ra, I didn¡¯t know you had children. Do they live with you?" I asked, feeling guilty for not having taken the time to know her better.


    "No, they live in London. They went to study at Oxford and found their mates there. They¡¯re both mated now and have already given me three beautiful grandcubs," she said proudly, taking out her phone to show us the photos. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m moving to London, to be closer to my family. But my heart aches to leave my Alpha."


    "That¡¯s wonderful, ra. Pack bonds are so important," I said, remembering my own parents and feeling a pang of homesickness for my birth pack. "But doesn¡¯t Alpha Draven have any other family in the pack?"


    "Only very distant rtives he barely acknowledges in the pack hierarchy. Like his parents, Draven is an only child. But Carrie, tell us how it was meeting Alpha Draven, because ording to Ryan, it was quite a show of dominance."


    Eleanor immediately raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by the news. I told them everything that happened, and ra kept highlighting parts of the story she had witnessed.


    It was a lovely evening, sharing stories andughing together like our own little pack. Eleanor had us in tears with tales from her workce, especially about her boss¡¯s embarrassing gift mix-up that had the wholepany gossiping for weeks.


    After lots of good conversation, ra said goodbye and went home. While we were cleaning up, Eleanor was quick to ask, "Spill it, Carrie. I want to know all the details that ra doesn¡¯t know about."


    "What do you mean, Elle?"


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me, Caroline Bet. You sent me a text saying your Alpha grabbed you¡ªclearly there¡¯s more to the story than what you just told. Come on, talk."


    There was no escaping my best friend¡¯s intuition. I told Eleanor about how worked up my Alpha got when he held me and how he got me all hot and bothered just by touching me. Eleanor looked at me and understood I was really in trouble, but she couldn¡¯t helpughing at my situation.


    "Elle, do you think Alpha Gerald would really wee me back to Blood Moon Pack?"


    "Girl, my father said if you want to return to Blood Moon territory, you¡¯ll have a ce. He wouldn¡¯t leave you hanging as a rogue¡ªyou won¡¯t be packless. But why? Do you think Alpha Draven is going to banish you?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Elle. But when he gets close, I feel different. My wolf Rory gets restless, like she recognizes something in him. I was instantly attracted to him in such an intense way. I kind of lose my human control."


    "I¡¯m not sure I follow, Carrie."


    "You know how I am, Elle. I always think about the consequences of everything, never act on instinct, always keep my wolf in check, but around my Alpha, it feels like I¡¯m going to lose control. I feel my body burning with something that feels deeper than desire, you know."


    My friend let out a howl ofughter, put her hand on my shoulder, and looking into my eyes, said, "Carrie, that¡¯s called being moon-touched by an Alpha. Your wolf recognizes something in him."


    We burst outughing. Eleanor always found everything so simple, seeing connections where I sawplications. But it wasforting to know I wouldn¡¯t end up a lone wolf if this pack position didn¡¯t work out.


    "Oh, Carrie. I almost forgot, my mom rmended a caretaker for us since we¡¯ll need someone for emergencies now. I¡¯ve already hired her, hope you don¡¯t mind. She¡¯ll pick up Liam from the cub center every day and stay with him until we get home. I arranged for her to have him bathed and fed. And on full moons, she can stay if needed, including nights if we have to attend any pack gatherings. So I¡¯ve already arranged for her to watch Liam on Saturday so we can run together. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s great and used to be my caretaker when I was a pup. She¡¯s very experienced, has already met Liam, and they formed an instant connection. You¡¯ll meet her tomorrow. And her payment is on me. Her name is Mabel."


    "Elle, what would I do without you? I was worried about making it in time to pick up Liam from the cub center. It¡¯ll be great to have someone to help with him. Thank you! But let me pay Mabel¡¯s sry."


    "No way! I¡¯m paying. He¡¯s my godson, and I want you to be able to run with me on full moons in the forest, so I¡¯m paying."


    I decided not to argue; it would be pointless with an Alpha¡¯s daughter. I¡¯d find a way to make it up to herter with expensive gifts. But it was a relief that she found this caretaker, and if Luna Ma rmended her, I could rest assured she¡¯d be an excellent pack member to trust with my cub.

 Chapter 15 Dirty Texts

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Dirty Texts</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I had been in a terrible mood since Caroline declined our dinner invitation.


    Ryan knew it and couldn¡¯t resist prodding me. "So, Alpha, you think Caroline has a mate? The way ra was talking about it..."


    "And what if she does, Ryan? I already told you she¡¯s off limits." I growled, rubbing my face with both hands, ric pacing restlessly within me.


    "I won¡¯t touch her, but her future Alpha seems very interested, and by the way, he already had his hands all over her today."


    I snarled and turned to him, my eyes shing violet. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Come on, I¡¯ve known you since we were pups! You were practically salivating over Caroline. And I noticed how you grabbed her waist and wouldn¡¯t let go, then closed the door, staying with her in your office. When I came back, the tension between you two was electric, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice how your eyes followed her every move while discussing her new position. So, Alpha, are you going to tell me what happened in that room, or should I imagine you taking your assistant to the couch and fucking her?"


    "You¡¯re such an idiot!" But I couldn¡¯t hide my smile thinking about fucking Caroline on the couch.


    "Damn it, Draven, control yourself! ric, settle down!" I cursed myself.


    ric shot back, "I¡¯m perfectly calm. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s craving her now."


    I knew I was going crazy missing her, and I couldn¡¯t hide anything from my Beta and oldest friend.


    "Ryan, what if I tell you I got a fucking boner when I grabbed Caroline to keep her from falling?"


    He looked at me, shocked.


    ric howled in agreement as I smiled, remembering every detail.


    "Draven, my friend, you¡¯re absolutely done for. Because Caroline Bet isn¡¯t like those she-wolves who strip naked to seduce you the second you walk into a room."


    "She¡¯s not, and she¡¯s incrediblypetent. I want to keep her working here for a long time, but I won¡¯t deny it, she ignites something in me that drives both me and ric crazy. It¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve felt since..." I trailed off, not wanting to mention my failed one-night stand.


    I met the love of my life at a masquerade ball. Her sweet scent... the way it felt to be inside her. ric was thrilled, overwhelmed even, but confused. He couldn¡¯t tell if that mysterious woman was our fated mate.


    And by the time I went looking for her, she was gone. Vanished. Not even a trace of her scent left behind.


    We stayed talking about my magnificent assistant during dinner. Then we parted ways, and I went back to my packhouse.


    In my bedroom, I paced back and forth, ric too restless to sleep, wondering who my assistant might be sharing her evening with. I decided to work a bit to distract myself from thoughts of my employee. It was past midnight when I picked up my phone. I knew I shouldn¡¯t be texting her. I¡¯d already crossed the line when I grabbed her earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have touched her. But fuck it, I couldn¡¯t get her out of my head. If her mate was still around, maybe I¡¯d ruin their night.


    I typed.


    [Did you tell your mate tonight that your Alpha left your panties soaked?]


    I grinned like a bastard. I knew exactly what effect I had on her. The goosebumps. That little gasp. The way her legs tensed when I held her. She wanted me just as badly as I wanted her. I wasn¡¯t one to sugarcoat shit, I called it like it was.


    I didn¡¯t expect a reply. She was usually soposed. Cool. Professional. But then my phone buzzed.


    [Yeah, I told him. And you, Alpha, did you manage to control that desperate hard-on yet?]


    Well, fuck me.


    A slow, feral smile spread across my face. ric growled in approval, pacing in my head like a caged beast. Oh, little wolf... you¡¯re ying with fire. That smart mouth¡¯s gonna get you pinned to my desk.


    I replied.


    [Barely. Had to jerk off thinking about your tight little ass pressed against me.]


    Bet that got her cheeks burning.


    [If you keep thinking about my ass, you¡¯ll be useless tomorrow at work.]


    She was right. I wasn¡¯t getting any sleep. Still feel her thighs brushing mine.


    I typed back.


    [If I¡¯m up all night with a raging hard-on, so are you. Let¡¯s see how well you focus when your pussy¡¯s dripping through your panties.]


    ric was going feral.


    [You¡¯re disgusting.] she snapped.


    [And you love it.] I shot back.


    Then, just to twist the knife, I added.


    [Be in the office an hour early tomorrow. Don¡¯t even think of beingte. If I see even one flinch of attitude, I¡¯ll bend you over that damn conference table and teach you what obedience means.]


    She didn¡¯t reply for a moment. Then,


    [You touch me at work and I¡¯ll knee you in the balls.]


    Iughed out loud, already half-hard again.


    [You won¡¯t. You want this. Just like I want to bury my cock in you so deep you forget your own name.]


    Still no reply.


    [One more smart remark, and I¡¯ll use the Alphamand to drag your wet little ass back to my territory tonight. Test me, baby.]


    She went silent after that. But I knew she¡¯d read every word.


    Now I could finally go to bed and dream about my assistant. Maybe I¡¯d even fuck her in my dreams.

 Chapter 16 Office Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Office Flirting</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I snapped upright in bed, my heart pounding with a fierce rage I rarely felt before. How dare Alpha Draven Thorne send me such filthy messages, teasing me like I was some helpless little wolf toying with his fire? He was dead wrong if he thought I would just take it lying down.


    I¡¯d never been so pissed off or bold in my entire life. Usually, I was the calm, reserved one in the pack, never the type to act on raw, primal impulses or let my wolf, Rory, take control.


    But this arrogant Alpha had managed to awaken a wildfire inside both me and Rory. And I was determined to fight back¡ªno way was I going to lose to him.


    "He wants to y games? Let¡¯s show him what a Beta¡¯s daughter is made of," Rory growled within me.


    I flung open my closet and pulled out a ck dress that, while appearing modest and office-appropriate, hugged every curve of my body perfectly. It was form-fitting, hit mid-thigh, and had a V-neckline that hinted at cleavage without being inappropriate for a professional setting. I chose blood-red high heels and a ck lingerie set with tiny panties to avoid lines showing through the dress. I decided to wear my hair down, letting my golden locks cascade over my shoulders. It wasn¡¯t the most professional choice, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I was going to make his day hell, and he would regret ying his little dominance games with me. An Alpha might rule his pack, but he didn¡¯t rule me.


    I had to wake up earlier to get ready and rush out of the house to make it to the office on time.


    Today, I was going to drive this Alpha crazy. He thought he was so clever and dominant, but I nned to keep him locked in the bathroom all day. I¡¯d tease him so much he couldn¡¯t control his dick; he¡¯d need plenty of cold showers. The nerve of him, sending those messages in the middle of the night! But if he thought I was going to sit quietly like a good little she-wolf, he had another thinging.


    I arrived at the Thorne Enterprises office twenty minutes before the time he had set. Perfect. I made some coffee and sat behind my desk to wait for him. I didn¡¯t want him to see my dress the moment he walked in and have time to prepare himself. I nned to appear sweet and innocent. He would have a heart attack and wouldn¡¯t dare do anything. I had carefully thought through how I was going to mess with him ande out of this situation with the upper hand. He would regret not keeping things strictly professional between us.


    At exactly the scheduled time, I heard the elevator open and pretended to be deeply focused on myputer. His scent reached me before I saw him¡ªcedarwood and musk, intoxicating.


    He stopped in front of my desk, and I heard him grunt; he had already noticed my neckline. With a smile on his face, he spoke in that slightly husky voice.


    "Good morning, Miss Bet. How was your night?"


    "Good morning, Alpha Thorne. I slept like an angel. And you?" I smiled at him.


    "I needed some extra physical activities because of you," he smiled devilishly. I realized that if I had nned to torture him, he had made his own ns too.


    "Let¡¯s go to my office, please."


    "Of course, Alpha." As he gestured toward the door, I grabbed my tablet, stood up, and walked ahead of him. I smiled when I heard him curse under his breath¡ªmy dress had achieved exactly the effect I wanted.


    I entered his office and started walking toward his desk, but I heard him say, "Let¡¯s sit on the couch, Caroline. It¡¯ll be morefortable for you to share your tablet screen with me."


    I looked at him, finding it strange, but headed toward the couch.


    It was a huge ck leather couch and veryfortable. I sat at one end and crossed my legs, my dress riding up slightly, revealing the ckce of my thigh-high stockings, but I didn¡¯t bother pulling it down.


    I wanted to provoke Draven.


    I heard him grunt; his wolf was losing control, and his massive erection was proof of that.


    "Something wrong, Alpha?" I asked as if I hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    "Oh yes, Caroline. A very big problem," he said and looked down at his pants. I had to hold back myughter as he sat next to me, very close, his leg touching mine.


    "This needs addressing, Caroline. I can hardly conduct business like this."


    I was having fun. It was working perfectly. But I hadn¡¯t counted on Draven being such a direct and uninhibited Alpha.


    "Well, Alpha, maybe you need to control your wolf better," I said, uncrossing and recrossing my legs, turning almost to face him in a calctedly sexy movement just to provoke him more.


    I was sure he wouldn¡¯t dare touch me¡ªnot in a professional setting, not with the pack¡¯s rules about workce conduct.


    But he leaned over me, forcing me to arch back against the couch. His warm breath brushed across my face, wrapping me in that intoxicating scent only he had.


    I stared at his sharp, handsome features so close to mine¡ªthe deep violet eyes that seemed to pull me in, those tempting lips that begged to be kissed. I couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard.


    He whispered low, "You know you¡¯re teasing me wearing that short skirt and that barely-there lingerie, don¡¯t you?"


    I forced myself to stay calm and shook my head. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Alpha. This is perfectly normal office attire."


    His hand slid slowly down my thigh while the other moved up my back, fingers brushing against the edge of my lingerie as if testing whether to pull it off.


    My throat tightened, and a heat pooled between my legs, my mind growing dizzy with want.


    He pressed closer, lips grazing my ear. "Or maybe I should fuck you right here on this damn couch with nothing but those sexy red heels on."


    His blunt words shattered thest shred of control I had left. All I could think about was him ripping off my stockings and fucking me right here on this couch, just like he said.


    I felt his hand on my ass, adjusting my body better on the couch, and felt his weight on top of me. He buried his face in my neck and licked my skin, inhaling deeply, as if seeking the perfect ce to leave his mark and im me as his.


    "Damn, she-wolf, you¡¯re driving me crazy!" he growled in my ear, his cock thick and hard through his pants, pressing right against my soaked panties.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking anymore, had already forgotten everything I¡¯d nned against him. I just wanted him to get inside me. But he pulled away and turned his back to me, running his hands over his face in exasperation, leaving me confused.


    Before I could react, he crushed his mouth to mine, his tongue thrusting deep inside, devouring every inch. His powerful arms wrapped around me, pulling me hard against his muscr chest. Jesus, he was a good kisser.


    He pinned me beneath him, shoving my dress up around my waist. His hot mouth covered my breasts through the thin fabric while his hands tore my ckce stockings, yanking my soaked panties off, ripping them away and leaving mepletely exposed.


    He ran his hand over my opening and traced my wet folds, a knowing smirk crossing his face when he felt how moist and ready I was for him.


    Then he circled my swollen clit and I writhed beneath him. When he finally pushed a finger deep inside my wet pussy and thrust it in and out, I arched up with a soft moan of pleasure.


    These overwhelming sensations immersed me in feelings I thought I¡¯d never feel again, bringing back memories of that magical night at the masquerade ball two years ago.


    I needed him inside me now, wanted him to fuck me with that thick cock.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and pulled away.


    "This needs to stop. I¡¯m not some mindless Alpha who fucks his employees in the office, but you¡¯re pushing my self-control to its limits. You¡¯re driving me and my wolf crazy, and that¡¯s only happened to me once before. We need to figure this out somehow," he said, sitting at the other end of the couch with his face buried in his hands.


    Here I was, exposed to him, without panties and with a frustrated orgasm, and he just stopped? Now he wanted to "figure things out"? Screw that! Let him deal with his own problems since he decided to leave both me and my wolf hanging. Furious, I stood up and straightened my dress, looking around for my panties, but they were nowhere to be found. Great, second time in my life I¡¯d lost my underwear. And now I¡¯d have to gomando all day because I¡¯d rather die than ask him about the panties he¡¯d ripped off. Hell no.


    I took a deep breath and decided to flip the script. I sat down, deliberately keeping my legs uncrossed, adopted my most professional demeanor, and grabbed my tablet.


    "Alpha Draven, shall I bring you some herbal tea to help... settle your wolf?" I asked sweetly.


    He looked at me like a frustrated puppy who¡¯d had his favorite toy taken away. It was almostical seeing such a powerful Alpha, who controlled a massive business empire, reduced to this state.


    Rising to his feet, he gestured to the obvious bulge in his pants. "Maybe I should handle this problem myself," he growled in frustration. Turning away, he added, "Caroline, I need a minute. Return to your desk."


    ¡¯A minute? Is that enough?¡¯ I wanted to say it so badly but feared he might get angry trying to prove himself. I decided to make a quick exit instead.


    I walked to my office, but as I reached for the door handle, his amused voice stopped me.


    "Forgetting something?"


    My face burned. The bastard still had my panties, but I¡¯d be damned if I asked for them back.


    "No, Alpha."


    He dared to tease me, so before closing the door I shot back, "Alpha, a minute won¡¯t be enough to satisfy me."


    I ran immediately after saying that, afraid he might catch me. But now my mind was filled with images of him stroking himself on that couch, probably using my panties while he did it.

 Chapter 17 Turning Up the Heat

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Turning Up the Heat</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I grabbed a coffee and settled at my desk, my legs still trembling. Minutester, an email from Alpha Draven arrived with tomorrow¡¯s meeting preparations. I quickly got to work, and by the time pack members started arriving at the office, I had everything in order.


    ra walked in arm in arm with a woman and looked at me in surprise.


    "Carrie, did you fall out of bed? Good morning!"


    "Good morning, ra! Alpha Draven asked me toe in early to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s meeting."


    "That Draven. Don¡¯t let him make this a habit."


    "I won¡¯t, ra. But it was good; I already have everything prepared." I looked at her and smiled.


    The woman beside ra was eyeing me with an intriguing grin. She was striking¡ªtall, tanned, with deep brown eyes behind stylish sses. Her ck hair fell just past her shoulders, and she wore a perfectly tailored suit that screamed power and elegance.


    "ra, Beta Ryan mentioned the new assistant was cute, but damn, she¡¯s gorgeous!" Her voice was warm and yful. "She¡¯s going to have this office in a spin."


    "Yes, Kyle, she¡¯s very beautiful, and the stir has already begun," ra replied with a smile. "But let me introduce you. Kyle, this is Caroline Bet. Carrie, this is Kyle, Ryan¡¯s assistant. You¡¯ll be working together a lot, but don¡¯t worry, Kyle is a serious professional."


    "Carrie, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. You can count on me, including chasing away the vultures that¡¯ll be circling around you." Kyle extended her hand, and I shook it, feeling that she would be a good friend.


    "Pleasure to meet you, Kyle."


    We spent the morning working together, as Kyle and I needed to be in sync. Throughout the morning, my Alpha showed no signs of life. By eleven o¡¯clock, we had everything adjusted, and from then on, we would work with the precision of a Swiss watch.


    Kyle and I were going to have lunch together; ra wouldn¡¯t join us as she would spend the rest of the day in video conferences with the London branch. Kyle went to her office, and I finally got up to get some coffee when I heard a familiar whistle and looked up, smiling.


    "Is it going to be like this every day, Ryan?"


    "Well, Caroline, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be, but what did you expect with that little dress? You know you¡¯re beautiful. And your Alpha is in big trouble!" He replied with a mischievous smile. "Speaking of him, is he in his office?"


    He had barely finished speaking when we heard the door open and my Alpha¡¯s grumpy voice reprimand, "Ryan, I¡¯ve warned you!"


    When he looked at me, I saw fire in his eyes. He was devouring me with his gaze. I wasn¡¯t going to miss this opportunity. "Alpha, would you like some herb tea to calm down your nerves?"


    He narrowed his eyes and let out a low growl that sent shivers down my spine. Ryan watched the scene without understanding and asked his friend, somewhat confused, "Since when do you drink herb tea?"


    "Since my assistant decided to test my patience," he replied without taking his eyes off me.


    I smiled and, very politely, ced my hand on my chest and said, "I would never do that, Alpha Draven! Beta Ryan, would you like me to bring you some coffee?"


    "Yes, Caroline, please."


    I walked slowly to the break room, feeling their eyes on me. My wolf Rory was practically purring with satisfaction at how we¡¯d managed to rile up the Alpha. He must have been regretting messing with me already.


    I got the coffee and tea, arranged them on the tray, and just as I was leaving, Linda came in and approached me, reaching out to take the tray.


    "Caroline, give me that, honey, it¡¯s not your job."


    "Linda, I don¡¯t mind. Let me take the coffee to the Alpha this time." I smiled at her and left with the tray.


    I reached the Alpha¡¯s office door, gave a light knock, and entered. I walked gracefully, set the tray on the edge of the desk, ced the coffee cup in front of Ryan with a napkin, went around the desk, and in a rather provocative way, making sure my neckline was right in the Alpha¡¯s face, ced the teacup in his hands. His eyes sparkled with understanding; he knew I was going to torture him, and with Ryan there, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    When I turned to get the napkin, I "identally" let it fall to the floor. I bent down to pick it up, positioning my behind right in Draven¡¯s line of sight, taking longer than necessary to grab the napkin and stand up. He growled, a deep rumbling sound that was pure wolf, and I knew I had put him in another awkward situation.


    When I stood up, I noticed Ryan¡¯s amused expression as he watched the scene unfold. I couldn¡¯t care less. They were pack brothers, and I was sure my Alpha had mind-linked him everything.


    But before I could say anything, Draven stood up, grabbed the napkin from my hand, and before I could let go, he spoke in that husky voice, his face close to mine, "Next time you stick that pretty ass out at me, I¡¯m going to bend you over, forget you¡¯re my assistant, and fuck you until you beg me to stop. Understood, she-wolf?"


    I looked down and saw the bulge in his pants again. I gulped. Goddess! What is it about this Alpha? I waspletely turned on again, my wolf Rory practically whimpering with need. But he was like a Norse god, a walking invitation to sin. I was totally screwed.


    "Did you understand, Caroline?" he insisted.


    "Y-yes, Alpha."


    Across the table, Ryan burst outughing at the scene. Looking at us both, he couldn¡¯t hold his tongue.


    "You two should justplete the mating bond and get it over with, because with the sexual tension between you, it¡¯s inevitable. Save your energy and spare yourselves the stress of trying to avoid the unavoidable."


    We both turned to re at him simultaneously. Heughed, grabbed his coffee cup, and headed toward the door saying, "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!"


    When our eyes met again, Draven closed his eyes and ran his hands over his face in frustration. I¡¯d noticed he always did this when his wolf ric was pushing against his control. It was so disarmingly attractive!


    Taking advantage of him sitting back down, I spun on my heels to make a quick exit.


    I used the remaining time before lunch working at my desk. At noon, Kyle came in all excited, "So, Carrie, lunch? I¡¯m starving."


    "Sure, Kyle, let me just check if Alpha Draven needs anything first."


    I used our phone to ask him; I wasn¡¯t going into that office now. He cleared me for lunch.


    We went to a small restaurant near the office that served delicious food. Kyle is very fun, talkative, and pleasant. She told me she¡¯s mated to her childhood sweetheart but doesn¡¯t have pups yet. She asked about me, and I told her I¡¯m a single mom. We spent lunch talking about our lives. She¡¯d definitely make a good friend.


    She said her mate and I would get along great, and I was excited about the possibility of making more friends in the pack. We returned to the office and stopped at the bakery across the street. I bought a slice of chocte cake to eatter.


    At one o¡¯clock, I was professionally seated at my desk. I wanted to buy underwear, but Kyle insisted on waiting for me at the bakery, and I felt awkward about ditching her, so I remained exposed.

 Chapter 18 Time To Play Game 1

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Time To y Game 1</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I stood in the restaurant, telling Ryan about what had happened today. His eyes widened as I reached the end.


    "Wait, she¡¯s wearing that tiny dress with nothing under it?" Ryan lowered his voice, his wolf clearly interested. When he said it out loud, possessiveness surged through both me and ric. He growled with satisfaction, knowing Caroline was exposed that way only for her Alpha. Yet my protective instincts as pack leader kicked in¡ªshe could find herself in apromising position when I wasn¡¯t there to guard her.


    Though I had shredded her underwear in our passionate moment, and even if I hadn¡¯t, my wolf still wouldn¡¯t have let her have it back.


    "This she-wolf is testing my control," I admitted, running a hand through my hair. "Today she seemed intent on challenging every boundary of my wolf¡¯s dominance."


    Ryanughed. "Don¡¯tin, man. You started this game. What did you expect?"


    I sat back in my chair, clearly upset. "I asked her toe early to y a small joke. I didn¡¯t n to touch her," I said, holding my water ss tightly. "But then she came in wearing that tight dress. When she sat down, you could see her legs. And those high heels..." I shook my head. "As soon as she walked in, ric wanted to take control. It¡¯s crazy. I can¡¯t help myself when she¡¯s near."


    "And apparently, neither can she," Ryan observed with a knowing smile. "Draven, there¡¯s no escaping it. She¡¯s got you wrapped around her finger. Something between you two is inevitable." He took a sip of his drink, eyes twinkling. "I¡¯m going to thoroughly enjoy watching how long you can resist this connection."


    I growled low in my throat. "She ys hard to get. I won¡¯t be the first to surrender."


    "What¡¯s your next move then?"


    "Not sure yet, but I know she¡¯ll make another y today," I said, straightening my tie. "I¡¯m returning to that office prepared for battle."


    A wicked idea shed in my mind, making ric rumble with approval. I was going to end Miss Bet¡¯s little game.


    "Oh no," Ryanughed, recognizing my expression immediately. "I know that face. You¡¯ve thought of something devious, and I want details."


    My lips curled into a predatory smile. "I¡¯m going to apologize to my assistant. With new underwear."


    Ryan¡¯s boomingughter drew nces from nearby tables as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "You¡¯ve got such a twisted taste. I already know exactly what style you¡¯re going to buy," he said.


    After parting ways with Ryan, I headed straight to an upscale boutique.


    I picked out a simple ckce thong, elegant yet seductive. This lingerie suggested temptation without being obvious. The delicate fabric felt so fragile in my hands, and I knew I¡¯d have to control the urge to tear it off her body. If this continued, I might end up destroying every piece of lingerie she owned. The thought made me smirk with satisfaction.


    I also grabbed a pair of ck thigh-high stockings withce trim. She would look irresistible in them. And I wanted to be the one to remove them, slowly, perhaps with my teeth.


    I asked the saleswoman to wrap it elegantly and left the store with my confidence restored. Caroline wouldn¡¯t dare continue this game after what I had nned.


    When I arrived back at Thorne Enterprises, she was already at her desk, a small package containing chocte cake sitting beside herputer. Perfect timing.


    I approached her desk with a serious expression. "Miss Bet, could you please get me a printed copy of the financial report from Kyle? I need to review it immediately." She could have easily requested it by phone or email, but I wanted her temporarily away from her desk. As soon as she left, I swiped the cake and retreated to my office, settlingfortably on the leather couch.


    When she entered momentster, I maintained my businesslike demeanor.


    "Miss Bet, please lock the door. We need to discuss sensitive financial matters, and I don¡¯t want interruptions."


    She looked wary but approached with the report. I made a show of studying each page with exaggerated attention while she stood waiting.


    "Have a seat, Miss Bet. This might take a while."


    She hesitated before noticing the gift bag beside me. As expected, she chose the far end of the couch. Her eyes caught sight of her cake on the coffee table, and though they widened slightly, she remained silent. ric approved; a worthy mate knew when to challenge and when to observe.


    She shifted uneasily, sensing my scheme, but I deliberately drew out the moment. The power bnce had shifted back in my favor, and it was intoxicating.


    I spent the next hour focused entirely on work, giving her detailed notes which she dutifully recorded on her tablet. The professional atmosphere seemed to rx her, making her forget my potential ulterior motives. Finally, we managed apletely appropriate business interaction.


    Finishing my review, I set aside the papers, retrieved her cake, and settled back. I opened the package with deliberate slowness, taking a bite while feeling her eyes on me.


    "Absolutely divine," I murmured, briefly closing my eyes. "You don¡¯t mind sharing, do you?" I met her gaze with practiced innocence. She wavered between confusion and annoyance but shook her head. I handed her the gift bag. "A peace offering, Miss Bet. I hope it meets your approval."


    As she reached for the bag, I struggled to contain my predatory smile. ric purred with satisfaction inside me.


    Time to y, Miss Bet. Let¡¯s see how wild I can make you.

 Chapter 19 Time To Play Game 2

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Time To y Game 2</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    She epted the bag with a puzzled look, clearly not expecting anything. I took the chance to fork a piece of cake and pressed it to her lips before she could ask questions. Caught off guard, she parted them and epted the bite, chewing slowly while still staring at me in disbelief. I kept my eyes on her, slipped another piece into my own mouth, and nodded at the bag.


    She finally reached inside, pulled out a sleek ck box, and cracked the lid open on herp. Her jaw dropped when she caught sight of what was inside: a simple, delicate ckce thong. No words, just that stunned look.


    Before she could speak, I fed her another bite of cake, silencing whatever retort she had brewing. Her eyes widened even more, and this time, there was a flicker of something else: the thrill of challenge.


    I leaned back, thoroughly enjoying myself, licking a bit of frosting from my fork as she pulled thece thong from the box. I was feeling smug, savoring my brazen challenge. This time she¡¯d have to back down.


    Then she did something I did not expect.


    She stood. Walked to the low coffee table in front of me. Sat down. And began putting on the lingerie right in front of me.


    I choked.


    Was she serious? This woman was going to slip on those panties, here, now? My brain short-circuited, and ric let out a low, hungry growl in the back of my head.


    She held up thece thong, examining it with a slight pout, as if not entirely satisfied.


    Perched on the coffee table, she slowly pushed her dress up from her knees to her waist, her pale hands trailing upward, forcing my gaze to follow.


    I swallowed hard at the sight before me.


    She deliberately faced me, spread her legs, and slipped on the thong. She moved slow, sensual, utterly aware of what she was doing. She stood and slid the dress back into ce.


    I waspletely undone. My fingers twitched against my thighs. My cock strained painfully against my pants, growing harder by the second.


    She straightened and looked at the obvious bulge in my pants with pure mischief in her eyes, proud of what she¡¯d just done, as if she had just won the damn game.


    Not so fast.


    When she pulled out the ck thigh-high stockings from the box and prepared to put them on, I raised my hand to stop her.


    "Now, now, Miss Bet," I said with a teasing lilt, "you¡¯re not going to be rude, are you? I gave you a gift. The least you can do is show me how it looks... maybe tell me if it fits the way I imagined."


    She narrowed her eyes but smiled like the devil.


    "Of course, Alpha," she said sweetly, though I caught the hint of anger in her tone.


    She walked from the coffee table to where I sat on the couch, towering over me. Leaning forward, she pushed me back against the sofa with one hand.


    She lifted her dress, everything beneath it right in front of my face. Oh, Moon Goddess.


    She raised a brow and asked, "Well, Alpha... do you like the way your little gift looks on me?"


    I was too entranced to speak.


    She took a step back, standing before me. Using her hands to hold the dress just barely covering her hips, revealing the thong. And then, she began to turn slowly, nearly giving me a heart attack. She kept spinning, her ass almost brushing against my face.


    When she paused with her back to me, she threw a sultry nce over her shoulder... and swayed her hips just enough to make my jaw clench.


    "Should I try on those ckce stockings and give you another show?" she asked teasingly.


    I lost control, setting the cake aside as I pulled her down onto myp. She startled, legs parting to fit perfectly against me, wrapping around my hips. Heat surged through me. I shifted beneath her, and she trembled. ric howled with satisfaction deep inside me.


    "Oh, Caroline, what am I going to do with you?" I murmured, rubbing my nose against her hardened nipple pressed through the fabric, as if it was begging for my mouth. She was just as turned on as I was.


    I bit her nipple gently through the dress, drawing a soft moan from her that sent a thrill straight through me. Moving beneath her again, I bit the other nipple, her moans growing, trembling in my arms. This woman was dangerous¡ªseductive, provocative, and utterly irresistible. She made me lose control in ways no one else ever had.


    Still clutching me tightly, she held on as I leaned back against the couch, never loosening my grip on her waist. Sliding my hand beneath her panties, I traced her folds and slid a finger inside. I needed to feel that she responded to me just as much as I did to her. Wet, hot, and tight. I withdrew my hand, sucking my finger slowly.


    "Mmm, Caroline, you¡¯re better than chocte cake."


    Her shocked gaze locked on me as I pulled her flush against my chest, capturing her lips in a kiss fueled by pure lust. When she melted into me, I went wild¡ªtongue wrestling with hers, biting her lower lip before plunging back into that heated kiss. I gripped her tighter, grinding beneath her. Closer and closer to the edge, and judging by her loss of control, she wasn¡¯t far behind. ric demanded I im her, mark her as mine, but I fought for dominance.


    Breathless, I broke the kiss and grabbed the cake, feeding her bite after bite while matching each with one of my own. Our eyes never left each other¡¯s, a charged, intimate exchange that went beyond desire.


    When the cake was gone, I noticed a smear of chocte on her lips and didn¡¯t hesitate to lick it off, cleaning her swollen mouth with a lingering kiss at the corner. She was utterly surrendered, but I held back, controlling myself and ric.


    Helping her to her feet, I gently tugged down her dress, stepping in close and whispering in her ear,


    "Next time, I want to eat that entire chocte cake off your body."


    I stepped back with a triumphant grin and headed to my desk, knowing I¡¯d left Miss Provocative breathless and confused. But as Ryan had warned, I wasn¡¯t about to give her the satisfaction of an orgasm until she begged for it, and so far, she hadn¡¯t.


    ric grumbled his frustration but understood the game we were ying.


    "Miss Bet, please share our notes with Kyle and schedule a confidential meeting with just Kyle, Ryan, ra, and me. Make sure it¡¯s clear how sensitive this is. That¡¯s all for now."


    I watched her storm out, mming the door behind her. I¡¯d won this round, but my body protested¡ªa massive erection pulsed beneath my clothes while ric paced restlessly. I needed to deal with this. I hadn¡¯t felt this out of control since I was a newly shifted wolf.


    Half an hourter, Ryan sat across from me.


    "What the hell did you do to piss Caroline off like that? When I walked in, she was beating the filing cab to pieces. If she¡¯d shifted, the whole office would¡¯ve been wrecked."


    I chuckled.


    "She probably wanted to tear my throat out with her teeth, Ryan."


    I told him everything. His jaw dropped.


    "Draven, that¡¯s insane, even for you. You were downright diabolical. But listen, as a friend¡ªthat kind of fury? No Alpha can outrun a she-wolf¡¯s wrath when she¡¯s properly provoked."


    "I know, Ryan. That¡¯s why I¡¯m hiding in my office for the rest of the day, staying as far away from her as possible. Let her wolf cool down."


    Ryanughed at my cowardice, especiallying from an Alpha, but I didn¡¯t care. Even the strongest know when it¡¯s time for a strategic retreat.

 Chapter 20 Tease for Tease

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Tease for Tease</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I left Draven¡¯s office on trembling legs, my entire body still humming with unfulfilled desire. That arrogant Alpha had nearly pushed me over the edge again but deliberately left me burning. Rory was pacing restlessly inside me, frustrated and hungry for more.


    "That maniptive, domineering jerk," I muttered under my breath. "This isn¡¯t over."


    I needed to find a way to make him regret ever thinking he could toy with me like this. No Alpha, no matter how powerful, was getting anywhere near my panties again, especially not the ones he¡¯d just given me. I¡¯d already crossed a dangerous line, so what was one more step over it? And after I got even, I¡¯d quit and return to my old position at BuildRight Corp.


    I was mming a file cab closed when Ryan walked through my office. One look at my face and he wisely chose not toment, just hurried straight through to Draven¡¯s office.


    When Linda popped her head in momentster, mentioning she was stepping out, a deliciously wicked idea formed in my mind.


    "Linda, would you mind stopping by the bakery across the street? Could you get me a slice of chocte cake? The one with milk chocte shavings and cherries on top?"


    "Of course, Carrie. No problem at all. I¡¯ll be back in twenty minutes max, is that okay?"


    "Perfect!" I handed her the money. "Thanks so much!"


    I knew Draven had a video conference scheduled with international partners in Singapore. He¡¯d be trapped in his office, on camera, unable to escape. Ryan would be joining from his own office. The timing couldn¡¯t be more perfect for my revenge. I¡¯d make the mighty Alpha sweat while he couldn¡¯t react without revealing himself.


    Linda returned with my cake, and I prepared a tray with the dessert, a steaming cup of herb tea, and my phone. The moment I heard Draven¡¯s deep voice greeting the overseas executives, I slipped into his office and quietly locked the door behind me.


    His eyes flickered to me briefly, confusion crossing his features before he masked it for the benefit of the camera. I approached his desk with deliberate slowness, setting down the tray and cing the teacup beside him. I deliberately dropped the napkin, mirroring the scene from this morning.


    His gaze followed my every move as I bent down to retrieve it, giving him another view of what he couldn¡¯t have. I noticed him shifting ufortably in his chair as he cleared his throat and answered a question from one of the Singapore executives.


    I ced the napkin next to the cup, making sure my fingertips brushed against his hand. His eyes darted to the slice of cake, then back to me. I picked it up, settled into the chair directly across from him, and slid a forkful into my mouth, closing my eyes and letting out a soft moan as if it were the most exquisite thing I¡¯d ever tasted.


    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened, his attention clearly divided between me and the meeting. I set the te on his desk, pulled out my phone, and sent him a text, "Are you sure I taste better than chocte cake?"


    I watched him nce at his phone, read my message, and struggle to maintain hisposure. He pressed a finger to his lips to hide his smile before typing a quick reply, "Oh yes, Caroline, you¡¯re absolutely delicious, far better than any dessert. I know exactly what game you¡¯re ying. It¡¯s business hour. Save half that cake for me."


    Reading his response, I gave him my most innocent smile. Let¡¯s see how the mighty Alpha handles this, I thought. I was going to get even in a way that would leave him reeling. Later, I could crawl back to my old job with my tail between my legs, but right now, revenge was sweeter than chocte.


    I took another bite of cake and, allowing Rory¡¯s wild instincts to take over, I ced one leg on each armrest of the chair, spreading myselfpletely. I gave him an unobstructed view of the ckce thong he¡¯d gifted me earlier, now still damp from how wet he¡¯d made me.


    I slipped my hand inside and started rubbing while squeezing my tits hard with my other hand.


    His cock was already bulging in his pants as he watched me y with myself. I was fucking soaked, desperate to cum after being teased all day. I yanked my panties aside and started fingering my dripping cunt, my clit throbbing under my touch.


    His eyes were glued to my pussy as I fucked myself with my fingers,pletely ignoring his stupid meeting. I could see his massive hard-on straining against his zipper as he shifted ufortably. When I heard him growl, I shoved three fingers deep in my cunt and started pumping hard. My pussy was clenching around my fingers, getting tighter as I watched him watch me. When I finally came, I had to bite back my moans as I squirted all over my hand.


    I made sure he was looking as I sucked my fingers clean, tasting my own cum, making sure to lock eyes with Draven as I did so. His face was flushed, a thin sheen of sweat on his forehead, and I could tell he hadpletely lost track of the meeting.


    Slowly, deliberately, I fixed my thong, lowered my legs, smoothed my dress back into ce, and picked up my phone again, "You¡¯re right, Alpha. I am tastier than chocte cake."


    While he read my message, I stood up and ced what remained of the dessert next to his tea. But before leaving, I couldn¡¯t resist one final taunt, sending him another text,


    "You seem stressed, Alpha. Drink your herb tea to rx."


    Draven¡¯s violet eyes shed dangerously as he read my message, a look that promised retribution. I slipped out quickly, closing the door behind me with a satisfied smile. All I had left to do was quit, but I¡¯d save that for the end of the day.

 Chapter 21 His Protection

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 His Protection</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I coordinated with Kyle about the confidential financial report meeting scheduled for tomorrow and sent ra a message to confirm if the timing worked for her. With those arrangements settled, I returned to my other tasks.


    An hourter, the door to Draven¡¯s office flew open with such force it nearly rattled the hinges. He loomed over me, his hands gripping my chair¡¯s armrests, caging me in. His violet eyes zed with an intensity that made Rory whimper inside me, and when he spoke, his voice was deeper and rougher than usual.


    "Caroline, hear me clearly. This situation between us ends today, no exceptions. Clear your schedule for this evening because we¡¯re leaving this office together and having a proper adult conversation about what¡¯s happening here."


    His gaze lingered on me for a moment before he abruptly straightened, turned away, and mmed his door shut behind him. I was still recovering from the encounter when Ryan appeared, looking puzzled.


    "Caroline, did something happen with Draven during the video conference?"


    I blinked several times,posing myself before answering.


    "Nothing I¡¯m aware of. Why do you ask?" The lie slipped easily from my lips.


    "He waspletely distracted, like his mind was somewhere else entirely," Ryan exined, ncing at Draven¡¯s door. "By the way, I¡¯ve already checked with ra, and tonight you two are joining us for dinner. I won¡¯t ept any excuses."


    "I¡¯d love to, Ryan, as long as my Alpha doesn¡¯t object," I replied, unable to keep the sarcasm from my voice.


    "Your Alpha has plenty of other things to worry about right now!" Ryan quipped as he entered Draven¡¯s office.


    I quickly sent Eleanor a message, exining I¡¯d be homete because of a dinner engagement and asking if Mabel could stay longer to watch Liam. Elle responded almost immediately, assuring me she¡¯d personally spoil her godson while I enjoyed my evening. Her supportive message brought a smile to my face.


    My moment of peace was shattered when Howard stormed into the reception area. He was unnaturally tall and thin, with a ridiculous mustache, graying hair, and predatory eyes that reminded me of a fox stalking its prey. Something about him had set off my wolf¡¯s warning instinct the moment ra introduced us.


    He halted before my desk, looking down at me with contempt and fury.


    "So you¡¯re the one who humiliated my daughter yesterday. Because of you, Draven embarrassed her and his Beta dragged her out like trash. Listen carefully, worthless bitch, this won¡¯t be tolerated. I¡¯ll make sure he throws you out of thispany faster than you can blink."


    He mmed his fist on my desk and turned toward Draven¡¯s door. Despite being startled, my protective instincts kicked in. I leapt to my feet and pressed myself against the door, blocking his path.


    "Mr. Howard, I must insist you wait while I check if Alpha Draven is avable. I apologize, but those are pack protocols."


    The man¡¯s face contorted with rage. Before I could react, his hand shot out and gripped my throat, his voice rising to a shout, "Who the hell do you think you are, you pathetic little Beta? I¡¯m the most senior elder of Storm Valley Pack and the financial director of thispany! I go where I please, when I please, and you¡¯re nothing but a worthless nobody to stand in my way."


    Suddenly, the door behind me burst open. I felt strong arms wrap around my waist, pulling me away from Howard¡¯s choking grip. Draven¡¯s cedarwood and musky scent enveloped me as he tucked me safely against his chest.


    The financial director immediately began his usations. "Draven, you won¡¯t believe the disrespect this woman just showed me!"


    Pressed against Draven¡¯s chest, I could feel his breathing deepen with barely contained fury. His voice emerged cold and deadly, the voice of an Alpha protecting what¡¯s his.


    "Howard, lower your voice immediately. Let me make several things absolutely clear. First, from what I heard perfectly well, Ms. Bet didn¡¯t disrespect you; you attacked her, and you will apologize. Second, she isn¡¯t some secretary; she¡¯s my executive assistant who has myplete confidence. Third, you¡¯re well aware of the protocol for entering an Alpha¡¯s office; that hasn¡¯t changed. Fourth, and most critically, if this is how you treat pack members under my protection, your position in both thispany and our pack needs serious reconsideration."


    "But Alpha Draven..." Howard began, his tone suddenly pleading, but Draven silenced him with a low growl that vibrated through his chest against my back.


    "You are never toe to the executive floor uninvited again." Draven¡¯s voice carried the edge of an Alphamand that made even my own wolf want to submit. "Linda,e here."


    Linda appeared in my office instantly, her wolf clearly sensing the Alpha¡¯s call.


    "Yes, Alpha Draven."


    "Linda, escort Mr. Howard to the elevators and schedule a meeting between us for tomorrow morning, first thing. The meeting will be in his office. Report back to me after he¡¯s gone."


    "Of course, Alpha. Mr. Howard, this way please." Linda¡¯s tone was professionally courteous, but her eyes gleamed with satisfaction at Howard¡¯s humiliation.


    "One more thing, Howard," Draven¡¯s voice dropped to an even more dangerous register. "If you every a hand on Ms. Bet or any other member of my pack orpany again, you¡¯ll answer to me not as CEO, but as Alpha. Do you understand?"


    Draven, still holding me protectively against him, guided me into his office and closed the door. His grip remained firm as he led me to the chair opposite his desk and gently seated me.

 Chapter 22 Comfort

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Comfort</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Ryan handed me a ss of water, which I epted with trembling hands. It wasn¡¯t until Draven¡¯s fingers gently brushed across my face that I realized tears were streaming down my cheeks.


    "Easy, Caroline," he murmured, his voice a soothing rumble as he rubbed small circles on my back. "Howard has no power to harm you. You¡¯re safe here; that worthless elder can¡¯t touch your position."


    I felt my wolf, Rory, stir inside me, unusuallyforted by his touch despite not being a member of his pack yet.


    "That¡¯s right, Carrie," Ryan chimed in supportively. "Don¡¯t pay any attention to Howard. The man¡¯s aplete ass. You¡¯re a strong she-wolf; don¡¯t let him intimidate you."


    Draven¡¯s head snapped toward his Beta. "Since when do you take the liberty of using nicknames with my executive assistant?" His eyes shed violet, jealousy evident in his tone.


    "Since we became friends," Ryan replied with an easy grin,pletely unfazed by his Alpha¡¯s possessive growl. "And don¡¯t be a knothead of an Alpha yourself!"


    Despite everything, I couldn¡¯t helpughing at their familiar banter, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly. Draven stood up and gently cupped my chin, tilting my face until our eyes met.


    "Not a knothead," he smirked, shing a smile. "Just protective of what¡¯s mine."


    Moon goddess, why did this infuriating Alpha have to be so breathtakingly handsome? My body remembered all too well what those hands were capable of, even if my mind couldn¡¯t ce the memory properly.


    "For Moon goddess¡¯s sake, you two are dancing around the inevitable!"


    Ryan eximed with a knowing smirk. "Carrie, I was just telling your Alpha that I¡¯ve made reservations for our dinner tonight, and he¡¯s not allowed any excuses. We¡¯re going to enjoy thepany of two amazing women. We¡¯re going to Golden Petal; it¡¯s ra¡¯s favorite restaurant, and you¡¯ll love it there." He paused, eyebrows raised. "But Alpha Draven, I can¡¯t figure out why Carrie thinks you¡¯d object to her joining us tonight."


    "As if I¡¯d have a problem with that," Draven replied. "On the contrary, having Carrie at dinner tonight will be... absolutely delightful." The way he used my nickname felt intimate, almost iming, while his eyes held mine with mischievous intent. "And they serve an extraordinary chocte cake there, Carrie."


    His scent¡ªcedarwood and musk¡ªintensified slightly as he leaned closer.


    "What¡¯s with your obsession with chocte cake today?" Ryanughed. "You had a slice this morning, I saw the te on your side table. You ordered another during the video conference, and now you¡¯re already thinking about having more at dinner? You¡¯ll end up getting fat, pretty boy Alpha."


    "Oh, my friend," Draven replied with a suggestive smile that made my cheeks flush hot, "I¡¯ve developed quite an addiction to... chocte cake."


    The intensity in his gaze told me he wasn¡¯t talking about dessert at all.


    A gentle knock interrupted the charged moment, and ra entered followed by Linda.


    "Carrie, are you alright, honey?" ra asked. "Howard has always been unpleasant, but he¡¯s crossing serious pack boundaries now, Draven." The older woman¡¯s usually calm demeanor was clearly ruffled.


    "I¡¯m fine, ra, thank you," I assured her, squeezing her hand gratefully. "It was unsettling and caught me off guard, but I¡¯ll be okay."


    "Don¡¯t worry," Draven¡¯s voice carried thatmanding Alpha tone that made everyone instinctively straighten. "I¡¯ll handle this personally. ra, tell me, does Howard behave this way with others?"


    "He¡¯s far worse than just rude," ra¡¯s voice burned with unusual anger. "He¡¯s arrogant, abusive, and particrly vicious toward female staff. He¡¯s outdated, Draven. I know his financial expertise is valuable, but staff morale is suffering under his behavior."


    Draven¡¯s eyes darkened to midnight violet. "Linda, I want immediate restrictions on floor ess. Pack rank doesn¡¯t override protocol, and I won¡¯t have my staff endangered."


    He activated the speakerphone. "Jake, implement new security measures for the executive floor. Linda will provide authorized personnel lists. Set unique codes for the core team: Ryan, Kyle, Caroline, ra, Linda, and myself. All others need explicit clearance from Linda, and visitors require authorization from code holders. Elevator ess requires verification, and secure the emergency stairwell from inside. Announce this directive to all employees now."


    "Yes, Alpha," a deep voice responded from the other end. "It will be implemented today."


    Draven ended the call and looked around the room, his gaze lingering on me protectively. "This should deter the more audacious ones. Linda, thank you, that will be all."


    Linda nodded respectfully before leaving and closing the door behind her.


    Ryan immediately took the opportunity to bring ra into the dinner ns, and we spent a few minutes chatting while Ryan recounted how Alpha Draven hade to my rescue. His storytelling had us allughing, the tension from earlier dissolving into something morefortable. But I couldn¡¯t ignore the way Draven¡¯s eyes kept finding mine across the room.

 Chapter 23 Addictions

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Addictions</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I returned to my desk near the end of the workday, trying to focus onpleting my remaining tasks despite the lingering tension from Howard¡¯s confrontation. I was just finishing up when Kyle came in singing, "Oh! Pretty Woman."


    "Kyle, you¡¯d make it big as a singer," I smiled at her, grateful for her lighthearted presence after such a stressful day.


    "Maybe, maybe," she grinned, "but I like the vibe in this office. Linda told me everything; I was on the third floor making copies. Are you okay?" Her eyes searched mine with genuine concern.


    "Yes, I am. Thanks for asking." I appreciated how quickly I¡¯d been epted into this tight-knit pack, even if I wasn¡¯t officially part of it yet.


    "Well then, my friend, I¡¯m heading out. My mate called; he got home early and said he has a surprise waiting for me." Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "I love his surprises; I can¡¯t wait!"


    "Look at you, lucky wolf. Have a great night!" I teased.


    "Thanks. I¡¯ll tell you what he was up to at lunch tomorrow. Oh, should we n something for the weekend? I told him about you, and he¡¯s excited to meet you."


    "That would be great! Can I bring Eleanor?" I asked, knowing my best friend would love to meet more members of the Storm Valley Pack.


    "Of course you can. See you tomorrow, pretty she-wolf!"


    I smiled at the yful nickname she gave me, and then felt a warm breath against my ear as a deep voice rumbled, "What am I going to do with you, Caroline?" Draven¡¯s rich scent sent shivers down my spine. "My beta Ryan howls like a lovesick pup whenever he sees you, Kyle calls you ¡¯pretty she-wolf,¡¯ I can¡¯t control myself around you, and now I¡¯m addicted to chocte cake. How will this end?"


    His scent, that intoxicating blend of cedarwood and musk, enveloped mepletely.


    "Be careful with those addictions, Alpha Draven," I replied without turning around. "They have a way of bing quite unmanageable."


    Rory preened inside me, pleased with my response. "That¡¯s right. Let him chase us."


    "Hmm, perhaps I don¡¯t want to manage this particr addiction," he murmured, so close I could feel the heat radiating from his body. "Come, let¡¯s show off your beauty at Golden Petal. Let¡¯s enjoy dinner and a pleasant evening after such a tense day." His fingers brushed lightly against my shoulder. "But don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about our unfinished conversation."


    He winked and strode toward the door where Ryan and ra were already waiting by the elevator. The knowing look Ryan gave me suggested he saw right through our little dance.


    The dinner was genuinely pleasant and fun. Golden Petal¡¯s ambiance was intimate without being overly romantic, with soft lighting and elegant d¨¦cor. The food was absolutely delicious, and after dinner, Draven ordered a slice of chocte cake and leaned in to whisper in my ear, "Share this cake with me?"


    The question carried weight beyond the simple dessert offering. I nodded; it was impossible to resist. He was charming, charismatic, and devastatingly handsome. When he looked at me with those violet eyes, my resistance crumbled.


    Ryan didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to tease, "Hey, ra, our Alpha¡¯s now addicted to chocte cake. I¡¯ve told him he¡¯ll end up getting fat."


    "That¡¯s why," Draven replied smoothly, sliding the te between us, "I¡¯m sharing my cake with my executive assistant."


    "Caroline," ra said, "you need to make it clear to these two and Kyle that you¡¯re the one in charge. Don¡¯t forget what I taught you about handling alpha males."


    "Oh look," Ryanughed, "ra¡¯s already trained the new Beta-in-charge."


    "The worst part," Draven said, his eyes never leaving mine, "is that the new executive assistant already has me wrapped around her finger." His admission made me blush furiously.


    When it was time to leave, ra offered to drop me home, but Alpha Draven wouldn¡¯t allow it, insisting on taking me himself so ra wouldn¡¯t have to go out of her way. As we pulled up in front of my building, he turned off the engine and turned to face me.


    "Today was... intense," he said, his voice softer than I¡¯d heard it before.


    "Draven," I began, finally using his first name, "I want to apologize. I wasn¡¯t professional today. I gave in to provocations and crossed lines that shouldn¡¯t be crossed between an Alpha and his employee. Ipletely understand if you want to reconsider whether I¡¯m the right person for this position."


    I took a deep breath before continuing, "I was actually prepared to hand in my resignation at the end of the day, but then the incident with Howard happened. I can submit it tomorrow if you prefer. This isn¡¯t like me¡ªI don¡¯t behave impulsively or act without thinking, but you... you awaken something in me that I can¡¯t exin. When you provoke me, I just... I lose control."


    When I finally looked up at him, he was smiling, his violet eyes glowing softly in the dim light.


    "Caroline," he said, "this is the first time you¡¯ve called me by my name without formality. I like it. Can it be like this from now on?"


    I nodded, confused by his reaction, and he continued, "Look, I know exactly who you are. When I was deciding on new staff, I asked ra to send me your resume, and I even spoke with your former supervisor at BuildRight Corp. I know you¡¯re typicallyposed and professional."


    He leaned closer, his scent intensifying. "And honestly? You¡¯d have to be made of stone not to respond to me when I¡¯m deliberately trying to get under your skin."


    "So you admit you¡¯ve been provoking me intentionally?" I challenged, feeling braver.


    "Completely guilty," he confessed with a wolfish grin. "I¡¯ve thoroughly enjoyed watching you react. But during that video conference..." He groaned, running both hands over his face in that gesture I already found endearing. "I didn¡¯t catch a damn thing that happened in that meeting, and I¡¯m usuallyser-focused on business. Do you have any idea how difficult it was watching you when I couldn¡¯t... participate?"


    "I¡¯m sorry," I replied, not feeling sorry at all. "But I was furious after what you did after lunch."


    "Don¡¯t apologize," he said, his voice dropping to a growl that made Rory whimper with anticipation. "Just remember next time that I want to y too." The wicked smile that crossed his lips sent heat pooling low in my belly.


    "And what exactly are we ying at, Alpha?" I asked boldly, surprising myself.


    His eyes darkened at my challenge. "Something dangerous and delicious," he replied. "But I¡¯m not going to fire you; you¡¯re exceptionallypetent, and whatever happens between us won¡¯t affect work. Can we agree to that? Let things flow naturally?"


    "And if I say no?" I tested, needing to establish some boundaries.


    "Then I¡¯ll respect that," he said seriously, his eyes holding mine. "I may be an Alpha, but I¡¯m not a monster, Caroline. I won¡¯t force anything you don¡¯t want."


    I nodded, strangely touched by his assurance. "Then yes, we can let things flow, but no more making me lose myposure during important meetings."


    "I make no promises there," heughed. "Now go rest. You must be exhausted."


    He took my hand, surprising me by bringing it to his lips for a gentle kiss that lingered just long enough to make my heart race. As I got out of the car and headed toward my building entrance, he called after me, "Caroline?" I turned back to find him leaning out the window, eyes gleaming mischievously. "I¡¯m definitely going to keep provoking you."


    Hisughter followed me all the way to the elevator, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile despite myself. Goddess help me, I was ying with fire, and I knew it.

 Chapter 24 The Conference

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 The Conference</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I entered my apartment with Draven¡¯sst words still echoing in my mind. "I¡¯m definitely going to keep provoking you."


    What did he really want from me? Today had been an emotional roller coaster. Would things ever be normal at Thorne Enterprises?


    I went to check on my son, who was already sleeping like an angel, clutching his teddy bear. His violet eyes, so much like his father¡¯s, were peacefully closed, his golden hair syed across the pillow. I thought about asking Eleanor if we could spend Sunday at the park with him. Liam would love that. I passed by my friend¡¯s room, who was also asleep, and grabbed the baby monitor.


    I took a shower to wash away all the day¡¯s stress, fell into bed, and drifted off to sleep thinking about my Alpha boss. Goddess help me, I must be going crazy.


    I woke up early and got my little one ready to drop him off at daycare. Liam always woke up in such a good mood, his violet eyes sparkling as he smiled at me and chattered about how much he loved his school. While I was getting him dressed, he told me a thousand things about everything he was discovering.


    "Mommy, Miss Sarah says I draw the best wolves in ss!" he announced proudly, making my heart swell.


    I smiled like a fool. It was wonderful to see my son growing up happy, even without knowing his father. The thought sent a familiar pang through my chest.


    I got myself ready and went to the kitchen, where I found Eleanor had already prepared our coffee. The scent of fresh brew filled the air as my best friend¡¯s brown eyes sparkled with mischief.


    "Good morning, Caroline," Eleanor grinned, sliding a mug toward me. "I want to know everything that happened yesterday. Your life is better than those human soap operas!"


    "Elle," I sighed, taking a sip, "I¡¯ll tell you everything tonight, but just to give you an idea, Alpha Draven was the devil himself yesterday."


    "Uh-huh." She raised an eyebrow. "And by any chance, honey, didn¡¯t you provoke the devil? I know you, Carrie. You went to work early and left me a note saying you were ¡¯going to war.¡¯"


    "And I did," I admitted, "wearing that ck dress you gave me for my birthdayst year and those blood-red heels."


    My friend¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth hanging open. Rory preened inside me, proud of our boldness.


    "By the Moon Goddess! If that Alpha didn¡¯t jump you yesterday, I¡¯ll change my name and join a different pack."


    "No need for that," Iughed. "But I¡¯ll tell you everything tonight. I have to drop Liam at daycare. Are youing with us?"


    "Hmm, yeah." She said, taking a final sip of coffee. "But I¡¯ll be dying of curiosity until tonight. Joseph¡¯s been asking about you, by the way. Says you made quite the impression on Alpha Draven."


    "I want to hear about your day too. Working as Joseph Taylor¡¯s assistant at Puma Global seems more fun than dealing with my Alpha."


    "You have no idea. Being the Blood Moon Pack Alpha¡¯s daughter has its perks, but Joseph is quite a character. Having our pack alliance with Storm Valley means I get all the gossip about your boss too."


    She paused, eyeing my outfit critically. "But tell me, do you think wearing that pantsuit will help you go unnoticed by an Alpha wolf? If your intention is to hide those curves, sorry, but it won¡¯t work. Your assets look amazing in that shirt."


    I rolled my eyes at her. After being too exposed yesterday, I¡¯d decided to wear a charcoal gray pantsuit with a zer to hide a bit today, paired with a white shirt. I hoped Elle was wrong, but the shirt was indeed quite form-fitting. Damn, there¡¯s no time to change now.


    Thursday started quietly at Thorne Enterprises. Alpha Draven had a meeting with the financial director, so he wouldn¡¯t show up for a while. I was getting through my scheduled tasks when I received a message from ra saying she¡¯d be arriving a bitte.


    "Sorry, Caroline, I¡¯m handling somest details for my transfer to London. I¡¯ll be there soon."


    I was reviewing the Puma Global contract when Alpha Draven burst into the office looking disgruntled, his violet eyes stormy. He went straight to his room, his dominant scent filling the space as he called over his shoulder for me to follow him.


    "Good morning, Ms. Bet. Have you reviewed the Puma Global contract yet?"


    Back to ¡¯Ms. Bet¡¯¡ªhe was in stress mode today. ric must be agitated too.


    "Good morning, Alpha Draven. Yes, sir, I just finished and sent it to you by email. I¡¯ve also checked the shipment to Harbor Bay, and everything is proceeding well. The cargo is being loaded onto the ship and leaves tonight. I verified all documentation, and everything¡¯s in order. I¡¯ve sent you an email report about that as well."


    "Excellent!" His tone softened slightly. "Today we have the meeting with Joseph from Puma Global after lunch. I want you there taking notes of everything. Has our financial report meeting been scheduled?"


    "Yes, Alpha, scheduled and confirmed for five o¡¯clock. It will be here in your office, as per your instructions."


    "Perfect. Has ra arrived yet?"


    "No, she notified that she¡¯d bete, something to handle with her move to London. Anything else, Alpha Draven?"


    "No. That¡¯s all, you may go."


    I was already leaving when I heard his voice in an amused tone,


    "Wearing long pants and a zer won¡¯t help you hide your sexy curves from mine, Caroline." I froze where I stood and turned around slowly, watching him close the distance between us. His scent made my knees weak. "And what I haven¡¯t seen, I still remember vividly in my mind."


    He whispered in my ear, "You can¡¯t hide from an Alpha, little Beta wolf. Especially when he¡¯s already touched your most sensitive spots."


    Once again, I returned to my desk in shock, Rory whimpering with need inside me. He was such an arrogant Alpha! At noon, Kyle walked into my office all cheerful.


    "Pretty she-wolf, you won¡¯t believe what my mate did. Want to grab lunch?"


    When we returned from lunch, I was feeling much lighter, having had a great time listening to Kyle¡¯s stories; her mate sounded amazing. Before we each went back to our offices, she told me she¡¯d send a message with details about ra¡¯s farewell gathering that she and Ryan were organizing for the following week.


    At two o¡¯clock, we went to the meeting room, and I was surprised to see Eleanor there. We hugged tightly. She introduced me to her boss, Joseph Taylor, CEO of Puma Global and longtime ally of the Blood Moon Pack.


    "Eleanor," Joseph said with exaggerated formality, "I¡¯ll have to pick a bone with your father. When Alpha Gerald asked me to rmend Ms. Caroline for the position here at Thorne Enterprises, he didn¡¯t tell me she was a goddess worthy of the Moon Goddess herself!"


    I smiled awkwardly and heard a threatening growl behind me,


    "Taylor, keep your hands and eyes off my executive assistant." Alpha Draven¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. "Ms. Bet isn¡¯t like those unmated she-wolves you usually chase across territories!"


    I noticed Joseph Taylor¡¯s amused nce shift from me to my boss.


    "Well, well," he chuckled, "the mighty Alpha Draven Thorne is being possessive over you, Ms. Bet! How interesting! But, my dear friend Draven, I¡¯m not sure I can resist staying away from such a beauty, even if she is a Beta wolf with no scent."


    "You¡¯d better stay away, Joseph." Ryan walked in, his tall frame filling the doorway. "You wouldn¡¯t want to provoke our Alpha¡¯s wrath."


    He smiled mockingly. "But who¡¯s this lovely she-wolf with you, Joseph?"


    "Don¡¯t even try, Ryan. This is Eleanor Larson, and besides being Alpha Gerald¡¯s daughter from Blood Moon Pack, she has a mate who looks like he stepped out of wolf legend. In short, untouchable like Ms. Bet; no wonder they¡¯re best friends," Joseph answered, rolling his eyes.


    "What a shame!" Ryanmented dramatically. "But you two could introduce me to a friend who¡¯s as beautiful as you are, right? I¡¯ve been feeling so lonely since myst mate-rejection..." Ryan made such a pitiful face that everyone startedughing.


    "Moon Goddess help us, Ryan, you have no boundaries!" Alpha Draven groaned.


    "Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have another super hot and cool she-wolf like us to introduce you to, Beta Ryan. I¡¯m sorry," Eleanor replied,ughing.


    "Well, now that you gentlemen can keep your wolves in check, can we start working?" Alpha Draven said, ending the chitchat, but we still heard Ryan¡¯sint.


    "Aw, but we were having fun bonding between packs."


    We allughed. The meeting went very well in a friendly atmosphere. Joseph and Alpha Draven discussed expanding their territory alliance to include business ventures, with Eleanor and I taking detailed notes. The partnership between Storm Valley Pack and Blood Moon Pack had been beneficial for both territories, and now they were extending that to their corporate empires.


    Afterward, I said goodbye to my friend with a promise to share all the details that night, and when I returned to my desk, I only had time to answer some emails before the next meeting about the financial report.

 Chapter 25 Financial Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Financial Crisis</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The moment everyone arrived, Draven instructed me to lock the office door and close his when I entered. We gathered on the sofas in his spacious office, the tension in the air palpable as Alpha prepared to speak.


    "Here¡¯s the situation," Draven began, his violet eyes intense with concern. "You four are the only pack members I trustpletely right now. What I¡¯m about to share stays within these walls."


    He paused, his broad shoulders tensing beneath his tailored suit. "Six months ago, I noticed something wrong with our financial reports, ounting, andmercial data. Ryan and I started digging deeper. After checking thetest financial reports, we discovered someone is stealing from the pack¡¯spany."


    My wolf Rory stirred uneasily within me. This was serious¡ªpack resources beingpromised meant potential danger for everyone.


    "It¡¯s not just money being siphoned away," Beta Ryan said. "They¡¯re diverting other resources too. Plus, clients are reducing business with us, and some have terminated contracts entirely."


    "Then we¡¯re looking at something far more dangerous," ra said. "If the pack¡¯s business is under coordinated attacks from multiple angles, we riskplete financial copse."


    "Exactly, ra," Draven confirmed, running both hands through his golden-brown hair in frustration. "That¡¯s why I had you retrieve those ounting documents without warning yesterday. But this situation is more extensive than I initially thought. We need a thorough investigation."


    My mind raced with possibilities. "Alpha Draven," I said, "if there¡¯spany-wide theft happening simultaneously on multiple fronts, this isn¡¯t the work of a lone wolf¡ªthis is coordinated by a group." I felt Rory stir within me. "When I worked at BuildRight Corp, I witnessed something simr happen to a supplier who appeared financially solid but went bankrupt overnight. He was a friend of Alpha Gerald."


    Ryan¡¯s eyes locked with mine. "Do you know more about what happened?"


    "Yes," I nodded, sitting up straighter. "I was working as a secretary when Alpha Gerald made me avable to help his friend for three months. Thepany had just received an audit that dered everything fine, but a weekter, they were bankruptpletely gutted. I helped him review all the documentation to understand what happened."


    Draven¡¯s eyes lit up. "That¡¯s fortunate for the pack. Your experience will be invaluable, Caroline."


    His lips curved into a smile that sent my heart racing. "Where did the audit fail?"


    "The audit didn¡¯t fail; it waspromised," I exined. "We discovered the auditors were bought off by the perpetrators almost immediately. That¡¯s why I believe you shouldn¡¯t hire an external audit firm or announce an investigation. It would alert them, giving them time to destroy evidence, sabotage the process, or bribe the auditors."


    "But Carrie," Kyle¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion, "without an audit, how do we identify the traitors?"


    I leaned forward. "We need to hire three or four trusted individuals under the guise of normal recruitment¡ªpeople who can conduct an independent audit. They would infiltrate departments as undercover operatives without anyone knowing their true purpose. They can blend in, monitor daily activities, and ess offices at night for unrestricted investigation."


    Draven and Ryan exchanged knowing nces, clearly in agreement. Then Draven spoke directly to me. "You have a strategy in mind, don¡¯t you?"


    I nodded, feeling a surge of confidence. "I do."


    "Share it with us, Caroline," hemanded softly.


    "It¡¯s straightforward. The building isrge, so you could clear out an entire floor under the pretense of renovation. That floor would serve as a securemand center.


    It should be sealed off and essible only to trusted pack members, just like the executive suite you¡¯ve already restricted.


    We¡¯ll recruit operatives to embed across all departments, not just the ones under suspicion. They should appear harmless, blending in easily, while acting as our eyes and ears. Their task would include duplicating all internal documents.


    Since this is your territory, installing recording equipment in meeting rooms won¡¯t raise any questions.


    The investigation team would operate exclusively at night. They¡¯ll review and analyze everything from within the secured floor."


    "The concept is solid, Carrie," Beta Ryan said thoughtfully, "but why restrict them to night shifts?"


    "To minimize contact withpany employees," I exined. "It reduces the risk of detection and prevents potential corruption. Plus, it avoids raising suspicions about strangers in the building."


    "That¡¯s brilliant thinking, Caroline," ra remarked, her eyes approving.


    "I can share contacts of the professionals who helped Mr. White when we conducted his investigation," I offered. "They¡¯re independent but highly qualified. In fact, Mr. White himself would be an exceptional asset."


    Draven¡¯s violet eyes widened. "Wait, are you referring to Arthur White from City Steel?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s him. You know him?" I asked, surprised by his reaction.


    "Of course," Draven¡¯s voice softened. "He was one of my father¡¯s closest allies. When hispany copsed, it seemed highly suspicious. I met with him afterward. He mentioned how a friend had provided a remarkablypetent person who helped uncover the fraud. That was you?" His eyes held newfound respect.


    "Yes," I admitted. "Fortunately, Mr. White managed to prove the fraud was an orchestrated scheme; otherwise, he might have been wrongfully imprisoned."


    "Thewsuit continues," Ryan added solemnly. "Several people are behind bars, but White hasn¡¯t recovered much of what was stolen from him."


    "Exactly," I sighed, thinking of the kind man who¡¯d be something of a mentor. "I visited him recently. He couldn¡¯t rebuildpletely, but his family had other smaller businesses that prevented total ruin. Draven, why not ask Mr. White to lead this investigation? He¡¯s be quite specialized in fraud detection since then."


    "That¡¯s precisely what I¡¯ll do," Draven nodded. "Ryan, what do you think of Caroline¡¯s n?"


    "It¡¯s perfect," his Beta confirmed without hesitation.


    "ra?"


    "Absolutely ideal," she agreed.


    "Excellent," Draven¡¯s voice took on themanding tone of an Alpha making decisions. "We¡¯ll implement it immediately. One more thing: from now on, we¡¯ll need to meet Saturdays at my home office. Caroline and Kyle will bepensated for the extra time."


    We all nodded our agreement. "And ra, I know you¡¯re transferring to London soon and will support remotely, but can you return if needed?"


    "Of course, Alpha," ra responded.


    "Perfect," Draven continued, his posture straightening with determination. "I¡¯ll arrange a meeting with White at my house next Saturday. ra, before you leave, relocate the staff from the floor below the executive suite¡ªthat¡¯s where we¡¯ll establish our investigation headquarters. Spread the news about uing renovations. I¡¯ll also meet with the head of security on Saturday; Daniel is pack-loyal and will help us prepare the surveince." His violet eyes swept across all of us. "Stay more vignt than ever and report anything suspicious. And remember, this matter is only to be discussed offpany grounds in secure meetings at my home office."


    Everyone agreed and filed out one by one, with me preparing to be thest to leave.


    "Caroline, wait a moment, please," my Alpha called, his voice carrying the weariness of a pack leader bearing heavy responsibilities.

 Chapter 26 Sexual Tension

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Sexual Tension</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I heard Draven calling and turned around, thinking he was going to give me more work.


    "Yes, Alpha Draven?"


    "Close the door, please, ande here."


    I closed the door, went back, and stood in front of him. He was sitting on that same couch that reminded me of dirty, sinful things I didn¡¯t want to remember.


    Draven looked vulnerable, his elbows resting on his knees and his head bowed. My wolf Rory stirred inside me, urging me tofort him, to run my hands through his hair and tell him everything would be okay, but I resisted the impulse.


    Every time he touched me, my reason slipped away. His simplest touch set my skin on fire, making my body crave more. The effect he had on me was unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced, even with my ex-mate Marcus. This intense attraction confused me... was this what finding your true mate felt like? But the cruel reality of being a scentless wolf haunted me. Without a scent, how could I ever be sure? How could he recognize me as his mate when he couldn¡¯t sense me like other wolves could?


    He stood up in front of me and pulled me by the waist into his embrace. It was calm, gentle, and affectionate. It was different from all the interactions we¡¯d had until now, but at the same time, it was a familiar sensation that warmed my heart.


    I felt him ce a warm kiss on my right shoulder before speaking in my ear, his breath sending waves of heat through my body.


    "I don¡¯t know where all this is going..."


    I thought he was talking about the audit, so I wanted to calm him down. I wrapped my arms around his neck and ran my hand through his hair.


    "Calm down, Draven, you¡¯ll see everything will be alright."


    He sighed deeply, began tracing a trail of kisses along my shoulders, moving up my neck. When he reached the tip of my ear, he gave it a light bite and sucked, releasing it and cing another kiss there, continuing with his kisses until he reached my mouth.


    What started as a soft kiss quickly turned wild. He shoved his tongue into my mouth, kissing me like he needed to taste every inch of me. I moaned into him, my body melting under his touch.


    He growled low in his throat and flipped us over, pushing me down onto the couch. His body pinned me in ce, hot and heavy on top of me.


    I felt his dick brush against my pussy, which was already wet and yearning for him. Draven¡¯s hands roamed up my sides until they cupped my breasts. My nipples were hard, straining against the fabric.


    His violet eyes glinted wild and hungry. He ground his hips into me, letting me feel just how hard he was, while his mouth trailed down to my breast, licking and sucking until I was writhing.


    In a quick movement that disyed his Alpha strength, he changed our position, sitting on the couch and cing me on hisp, pulling me down as if trying to merge us together and rubbing his hard, huge cock against me, making me close my eyes and moan while he moved.


    "Oh, Carrie, what am I going to do with you driving me crazy?" he whispered.


    He returned to kissing my neck and undid the first button of my shirt, cing a kiss there, doing the same with each button he opened. My shirt was open, my hair disheveled, and I was supporting myself with my hands on his shoulders. He kissed me again and slid his hands to my back, undoing my bra and freeing my breasts. He looked at me with fire in his eyes and smiled mischievously, taking my left breast in his mouth while his hand caressed the right one. He sucked, licked, kissed my breast, and gave my nipple a gentle bite.


    I moaned again, feeling an electric current running straight to my legs as my wetness increased. He moved to the other breast and began sucking it as if he were feasting on the most sulent and sweet fruit. I grabbed his hair and pressed my breast against him, begging for more, while he licked one nipple and pinched the other with his hand.


    Completely lost in sensation, I felt him pull me against his chest and quickly throw his jacket, which had been resting on the couch, over my back just as I heard Ryan speak through the door,


    "Draven, let¡¯s have dinner at... Holy shit! I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving!"


    I heard the door m and waspletely mortified and frozen in ce when Draven burst outughing. I stared at him in disbelief. Had he gone crazy,ughing at this embarrassing situation? He noticed my difort and stroked my face, his touch soothing both me and my agitated wolf.


    "Honey, it¡¯s not like Ryan doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, right?! Rx, he didn¡¯t see anything. When I heard the door open, I covered you. A werewolf¡¯s senses are good, but even he can¡¯t see through fabric."


    He gave me another quick kiss and sat me down on the couch. I was buried in my shame. Ryan had seen more than he needed to, and I dreaded facing him tomorrow.


    "I¡¯ll go see what Ryan wants," he said and stood up, heading toward the door without concern for the massive erection straining against his pants.


    He left the office, closing the door, and I took the opportunity to quickly get dressed and leave. When I got to my desk, I heard my phone ring and saw a message from the babysitter,


    "Caroline, when I picked Liam up from daycare, I noticed he was feverish. I¡¯ve already given him fever medicine and he¡¯s sleeping now, seems like he might being down with a cold. I thought you should know."


    "Our pup is sick!" Rory snarled inside me. "We need to leave NOW."


    I quickly gathered my things and turned off theputer. Just as I grabbed my purse, Alpha Draven walked in.


    When he saw me, his smile faded, and he asked, "Where do you think you¡¯re going? We have unfinished business."


    "Draven, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to go. There¡¯s an emergency at home."


    Seeing the concern in my eyes, his expression softened immediately.


    "Just a minute, I¡¯ll drive you. You¡¯ll get there faster that way."


    He went into his office and came back wearing his suit jacket, the scent of cedarwood and musk wafting around him.


    "Let¡¯s go, Caroline," he said, his hand finding the small of my back as he guided me toward the elevator.

 Chapter 27 Wait... Caroline Has a Son?!

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Wait... Caroline Has a Son?!</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    During the ride, I noticed that Caroline was incredibly tense and worried. Whatever had happened, it hadpletely changed my assistant¡¯s demeanor.


    When we arrived, she practically leaped out of the car and took off running. ric urged me to follow her, a strange protective instinct I hadn¡¯t felt in years. I was right behind her as she turned to look at me questioningly, her green eyes filled with concern.


    "I¡¯ll go with you," I said firmly. "I don¡¯t know what the emergency is, but you might need help."


    She didn¡¯t speak, just nodded gratefully. When we entered her apartment, a woman hurried to greet us, worry etched across her features.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I was about to call you," the woman said anxiously.


    "Where is he, Mabel?" Caroline asked.


    "He¡¯s in the bedroom, and his fever¡¯s gotten worse. I was just getting him some water," the woman replied while I wondered who the hell "he" was. My wolf was suddenly alert, sensing something important.


    Caroline rushed down the hallway, and I couldn¡¯t help but follow. When I entered the bedroom, I saw her pick up a small child and say with such tenderness it made my chest tighten, "It¡¯s okay, my love. Mommy¡¯s here."


    Mommy? She¡¯s a mother? My head was spinning as I watched the scene unfold before me. How did I not know she had a child? The scent in the room was strange; the boy seemed to have no distinct wolf scent.


    The woman entered the room and said, "I think it¡¯s better to take him to the doctor. It might be nothing, but fever in young cubs could mean anything."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll take him, Mabel. I¡¯m going to put warmer clothes on him. Could you pack his bag for me?"


    "Of course, dear. I¡¯ll get his things for you."


    I stood there motionless, watching their interaction, still struggling with the revtion that she had a child. Suddenly, Caroline¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Draven, thank you so much for bringing me, but I need to take my son to the hospital."


    I blinked twice at her before saying, "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you both."


    "Alpha, you don¡¯t have to. I can get a taxi."


    "No way, Caroline," I said firmly, my Alpha tone slipping out. "Let¡¯s go!"


    The decision was already made, and ric wouldn¡¯t have let me walk away even if I¡¯d wanted to.


    I left and helped them get into the back seat of the car. I drove as fast as I could to the hospital, watching Caroline¡¯s worried expression in the rearview mirror. Her arms cradled her son, and something about the sight stirred in me.


    I dropped them off at the hospital entrance and went to park. When I found her inside the hospital, she looked at me as if she was seeing a ghost.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked, confusion evident in her voice.


    I sat down calmly beside her, looked at the sleepy little boy clinging to his mother¡¯sp, and met her eyes before saying, "I¡¯m not going to leave you two alone."


    "That pup feels familiar," ric rumbled inside me. "Being near him feels... right."


    I frowned, confused. I felt it too. But this is our first time meeting him, isn¡¯t it?


    ric and I attributed these feelings to our Alpha instincts to protect cubs and their mothers. Though Caroline wasn¡¯t officially part of my pack yet, she had submitted her application, and soon I would perform her joining ceremony.


    She looked at me with tears in her eyes and thanked me, the vulnerability in her expression making my heart hurt.


    "So, Carrie, when were you going to tell me you have a son?" I asked.


    She looked at me confused, and then understanding dawned on her face. "It¡¯s not a secret. I would never hide my son. In fact, ra knows him, but the subject just never came up."


    "ra knows him?" I was genuinely surprised.


    "Yes, the day we declined dinner with you guys was because we were having dinner at my house with Elle and Liam."


    I looked at her surprised, with a smile beginning to form on my face. "Your son¡¯s name is Liam?"


    "Yes, Alpha Draven, this is Liam Bet. This little man is the sunshine of my life," she replied, smiling with unmistakable motherly pride.


    "What a coincidence, Liam was my grandfather¡¯s name," I said with a hint of nostalgia. "Why did you choose that name?"


    "Because Liam means strong-willed warrior and protector, and my son is my strength. He gives me courage every day to keep going."


    "That¡¯s beautiful, Carrie. You know, after my parents died in that rogue attack, I decided that when I have my first cub, he¡¯ll carry a strong name as a tribute to my lineage. My grandfather was my rock, Caroline."


    She looked at me tenderly and ced her hand on my face, saying, "Your grandfather helped create a strong Alpha. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s at peace in the Moon Goddess¡¯ embrace."


    Those words brought me unexpectedfort. But I was ovee with a curiosity I rarely allowed myself¡ªI wanted to know about her son.


    "Carrie, what about Liam¡¯s father?" ric tensed inside me, awaiting her response.


    "He doesn¡¯t know Liam exists. It¡¯s a long and..." she hesitated, "embarrassing story. Can I tell youter?" She looked at me with pleading eyes.


    "Of course," I smiled and put my arm around her shoulders.


    The doctor quickly called us in, and I made sure to go in with her, carrying her purse and the bag with the boy¡¯s things. The doctor closed the door and asked us to sit while he went through the routine questions. Caroline answered everything calmly.


    The doctor asked her to ce the boy on the examination table and turned to me, "Come closer, dad, you can watch the examination up close too."


    Caroline looked embarrassed and was about to speak, but I jumped in first. "Oh, right, doctor. You know how it is, we get so worried we freeze up sometimes."


    The doctor smiled at me indulgently and said, "I know what you mean, I¡¯m a father of five, all teenagers now, but even being a pediatrician, I still get scared when they get sick."


    Caroline watched the scene in confusion. She kept staring at me while the doctor examined her son. It was actually quite amusing, and I almostughed at the situation, but I wasn¡¯t going to correct the doctor¡¯s assumption and embarrass Caroline.


    After the examination, the doctor called the nurse and requested a blood test, exining it was just a precaution, but what the boy had was just a stronger cold.


    Since Caroline had mentioned he had started daycare, he probably caught it from another cub, and now that he would be in contact with other children, he would be more exposed to childhood illnesses, but it was normal and she just needed to stay alert.


    He verified that the boy¡¯s vines were all up to date and that the medical history sent by the pediatrician from their previous pack territory was veryplete, praising her for taking the initiative to get the medical history when she moved to give to the new pediatrician. Caroline was an efficient mother, had everything in order, and even while working all day, knew every detail.


    The doctor said he would contact her as soon as the test results came in, but the boy couldn¡¯t go to daycare until he was better to avoid spreading the virus, ending the consultation. We thanked him and left.


    "Draven, thank you for everything. You can¡¯t imagine how much you helped me today." Her voice was soft.


    "Don¡¯t thank me, Caroline. You¡¯re going to tell me the whole story about your son. Nowe on, I¡¯ll take you both home," I said.


    We drove in silence.


    I stopped at a pharmacy and, despite her protests, took the prescription from her hands and bought the medications. When we arrived, she was surprised once again because I didn¡¯t leave. We entered her house, and Eleanor came running.


    "Friend, what¡¯s wrong with Liam? Why didn¡¯t you call me? I just got home from work and saw your note."


    "It¡¯s just a cold, Elle. Sit down, Alpha Draven, make yourselffortable. I¡¯m going to give my son his medicine and put him to bed. I¡¯ll be right back. Help me, Elle?" she said to her friend, who was looking at me with a knowing little smile on her face that made me wonder what she knew that I didn¡¯t.


    They went inside, and I sat down. The apartment was very beautiful and had a lovely view of the city.


    When Caroline returned, she was wearing a long navy blue dress that made her eyes stand out even more, though exhaustion was evident on her face.


    "Draven, would you like some coffee?"


    "Caroline, you¡¯re tired. I should go now since Eleanor is home and you won¡¯t be alone. If you need anything, call me," I said.


    I brushed my fingers against her cheek and walked toward the door, ric reluctant to leave.


    "Thank you for everything, Draven," I heard her say. I turned around and smiled at her.


    I went home with millions of questions hammering in my head. I felt a strange connection with that boy that could only be because I was bing attached to Caroline. While she held him in her arms, his eyes had briefly opened, and though I couldn¡¯t ce it, there was something eerily familiar about them.


    But I didn¡¯t understand why I was so restless. Why did I feel such a need to not leave them alone? Why was ric so intensely interested in this cub? Who could be the father of her child? My head was spinning with many questions and no answers.

 Chapter 28 Who’s The Father?

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Who¡¯s The Father?</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t sleep and spent the night pacing around my apartment. ric was also restless. At five in the morning, I went down to the building¡¯s gym, needing to release all the tension built up inside both of us. I spent the next hour kicking and punching a punching bag until my knuckles were raw. By seven, I was already at Thorne Enterprises.


    I took the opportunity to call Arthur White, a fellow Alpha from the Northern Territories. I knew him well and was aware that he was the type of wolf who woke with the sun and started working before most packs even stirred, so I didn¡¯t mind the early hour. We talked for a good while as I briefly exined the situation within mypany and that approaching him had been Caroline¡¯s suggestion. His interest peaked noticeably at her name.


    "Caroline Bet? Now that¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard in a while," he said, his voice warming. "She was a valuable asset during that BuildRight investigation. Her insight was crucial in finding the evidence we needed."


    After speaking with Arthur, I received a message from Caroline asking if she could bete, as she needed to wait for the babysitter since her son couldn¡¯t go to daycare. I replied immediately.


    [Caroline, stay home with your son today.]


    Her response came quickly.


    [That¡¯s not necessary, Alpha Draven. My son¡¯s fever is gone, and the babysitter is very experienced andpletely trustworthy. If anything happens, she¡¯ll let me know immediately.]


    I smiled at that; she was a dedicated mother.


    I was about to reply when I saw ra entering my office.


    "Here so early, pup?" she said with a knowing smile. ra never lost the habit of calling Ryan and me ¡¯pups,¡¯ even though we were grown wolves and I was now an Alpha, which always made me smile despite myself.


    "Couldn¡¯t sleep," I admitted, ric rumbling in agreement inside my mind. "So I decided toe to the office early."


    "Yeah, you look like you¡¯ve been wrestling with your thoughts all night," she said, examining me like a caring pack elder. "You¡¯re worried about thepany, aren¡¯t you?"


    "That too, but I know we¡¯ll control this damage before it threatens the pack¡¯s security. Caroline¡¯s idea was brilliant. I¡¯ve already talked to Arthur, and he¡¯s eager to help us. Our meeting tomorrow is set." I paused, remembering his enthusiasm. "By the way, he holds Caroline in very high regard."


    "Who doesn¡¯t? That she-wolf has a very special spark about her, even without a scent!"


    "Yes, she does," I agreed. "She¡¯s... captivating. But what about you? Why did you arrive so early?"


    "To get ahead with matters regarding the evacuation of the lower floor. And what else kept you awake?" Her eyes narrowed perceptively. "Your wolf seems unsettled."


    I looked at her, knowing she wouldn¡¯t let it go until I spoke; she knows me too well. So I decided to ask, "ra, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Caroline has a son?"


    "Because it wasn¡¯t my ce to tell. Pack gossip isn¡¯t my style." She tilted her head. "And why did that keep you and ric up all night?"


    "ra, you¡¯re not naive and you know me too well. You know Caroline made quite an impression on both of us."


    "I¡¯d say it was more than that, Draven. But what¡¯s the problem with her having a pup?"


    "It¡¯s not a problem that she has a son," I answered honestly, ric huffing in agreement. "But it... unsettled me."


    "Wait until you meet the boy then," she said.


    "I met him yesterday." I quickly told her how things happened, and when I mentioned the doctor¡¯s misunderstanding about me being the father, raughed heartily.


    "He¡¯s a very clever and talkative little pup. Very weing," ramented. "He reminded me of you when you were a child."


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that¡¯s where this strange sense of familiarity I feel toward the boyes from¡ªa kinship ric seemed to recognize instantly.


    "Yesterday he was very drowsy. The doctor said it was because of the fever and the medicine the nanny had already given him."


    "So you didn¡¯t see his eyes?" ra asked.


    "What about his eyes?" I frowned. "If they take after his mother¡¯s, they must be beautiful."


    "Yes, they are beautiful," ra replied carefully, but I got the distinct impression she was deliberately withholding information.


    "ra, what do you know about the boy¡¯s father?" ric growled within me, suddenly possessive at the thought of another male.


    "I know everything, but I¡¯m not going to tell you. That¡¯s something very personal to her, and if Caroline thinks you should know, she¡¯ll tell you herself."


    What the hell is this mystery all about? Is the kid¡¯s father some kind of rogue Alpha? I would have to contain my curiosity until Caroline decided to talk to me, though the wolf inside me was growing increasingly restless, this curiosity eating us alive.


    Ryan walked into the office next, his beta energy filling the room, looking like he¡¯d had a wonderful night¡¯s sleep and wearing his usual cheerful demeanor.


    "Well, well, two of my favorite pack members together so early. How are my Alpha and our wise elder doing?" he said while giving ra a respectful nod and brushing his shoulder against mine in wolf-like greeting.


    "Your Alpha here is exhausted, didn¡¯t sleep," ra said, piquing my friend¡¯s curiosity.


    "Alpha Draven, we¡¯ll sort out thepany situation, rx. The pack¡¯s finances are secure."


    "I know, Ryan," I said.


    "So what kept you up? Miss Caroline?" Ryan asked yfully.


    "Would you look at that, you got it right!" ra responded with a knowing smile.


    "Cut it out, you two," I growled softly while they shared knowing looks. "She has a son."


    Ryan looked at me surprised, and I told him everything again, adding the information that ra already knew.


    Ryan gave me a serious look and asked, "And what¡¯s the problem, Draven? You¡¯re not some traditionalist Alpha who judges she-wolves for being single mothers. Or are you going to pull that dominance crap on Caroline?"


    "Of course not," I snapped. "I don¡¯t care that she has a son. It only makes her more incredible, stronger. Raising a pup alone isn¡¯t easy in any pack, you know that well, ra, and I¡¯ve always seen how hard you fought to raise your daughters without a mate."


    "Then I don¡¯t understand the problem?" Ryan pressed, confused.


    "Neither do I, my friend," I admitted, "but something about it is bothering both me and my wolf, and I don¡¯t know why."


    When I finished speaking, Caroline knocked on the door and came in, her delicate form filling the doorway.


    "Good morning, everyone! Alpha Draven, I just arrived. Thank you for understanding my dy."


    She looked tired, with slight shadows under her eyes, and probably hadn¡¯t slept. She should have stayed home with her pup.


    "Don¡¯t mention it, Caroline. How¡¯s Liam?" I asked.


    "Much better, thank you. Fortunately, pups recover quickly." She smiled sweetly.


    "Carrie, you mean you have a little cub? You have to introduce me, I¡¯m an amazing honorary uncle to all the pack youngsters!" Ryan said, making everyone smile.


    "I bet you are, Ryan," sheughed. "How about this? When he¡¯s feeling better, we¡¯ll have lunch at my ce so you all can meet him properly. Just don¡¯t teach my son to howl at female pack members, okay?!" she responded with a widening smile.


    "I can¡¯t promise anything!" Ryan winked at her, incorrigible as always. "Caroline, you¡¯re not alone here. You¡¯ve already submitted your pack application, and once Alpha performs your joining ceremony, you¡¯ll have a formal pack bond with us. So count on us for whatever you need."


    She looked at him with slightly teary eyes and thanked him.


    Before everyone left, I informed them about my conversation with Arthur, mentioning how much he respects Caroline, which made her smile. I confirmed our meeting would be held at my house on Saturday, telling Caroline she could skip this one.


    "No way, Alpha Draven! I¡¯ve never neglected my obligations to any pack, and that hasn¡¯t stopped me from being a good mother. I¡¯ve already arranged everything with the babysitter, and Elle will also be home tomorrow. My son will be well protected, so I will be working."


    Her firm determination only increased my respect for her.

 Chapter 29 A Taste of Her

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 A Taste of Her</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After everyone left my office, I took the opportunity to make a few more calls and handle some paperwork. The morning flew by, and soon Ryan showed up, dragging me out for lunch.


    When we returned, I decided to stop by the bakery, thinking I¡¯d brighten my assistant¡¯s day a bit. I was curious about her son¡¯s father, but I could wait until she was less tense to tell me.


    When I got back to the office, she was already at her desk working diligently. I asked about her son; she said he was doing well and chatty as always. I smiled and went back to my office.


    Near the end of the day, I went to the door and called my assistant. When she came in, I locked the door behind her. Her eyes widened at the sound of the lock clicking into ce, and I gestured for her to sit on the couch. I had many questions for her, but I¡¯d decided to save them for tomorrow, at my home¡ªit would be less formal.


    When she sat down and crossed her legs, I offered her the te with our chocte cake.


    She smiled sheepishly and took it, her slender fingers wrapping around the fork.


    "I thought I¡¯d sweeten your day with a slice of our cake," I said, looking into her eyes.


    "Our cake?" she asked yfully, a spark lighting her green eyes.


    "Yes, half is mine, as always. Unless you offer me something tastier."


    "Alpha Draven, are you starting with the teasing?" The yful warning in her voice only aroused my interest, sounding more like an invitation.


    "I never stopped!" I replied.


    She gave me a wicked look and put a piece of cake in her mouth, closing her eyes and letting out a small moan while chewing.


    She finished the cake, slowly running her tongue across her lips to catch everyst crumb. The innocent gesture was enough to get mepletely aroused and hard.


    "Take her! Make her ours!" ric howled inside me, demanding to im what felt strangely like ours.


    "Won¡¯t you offer me some, Caroline?" My voice came out raspy with need.


    "Hmm, sorry, but it¡¯s so delicious I can¡¯t share," she said, putting another piece in her mouth in a very seductive way.


    As raw desire took over my rational mind, I pressed closer to her, my hand sliding up her thigh while I watched her lips wrap around each bite of cake. When I reached between her legs, I felt the scorching heat and lightly touched her opening through her wet panties with my fingertip. She let out another moan that I knew wasn¡¯t from the cake. I smiled full of primal lust and whispered in her ear, my breath hot against her neck.


    "You know there¡¯s something better than that cake."


    I started kissing her neck, inhaling deeply. I pulled her panties aside. She was wet with so much arousal. I slowly massaged her clitoris and saw her ce the te with the cake on the arm of the sofa and let out another moan as my hand roamed over her pussy. She moaned my name, and that was all I needed toy her down on the sofa, lift her dress, and rip off those lc silk micro panties she was wearing.


    I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, desperate to taste her. Spreading her thighs wide, I dove between her legs, my tongue finding her wet slit. Ipped hungrily at her clit, making her gasp and arch. When I pushed my tongue deep inside her dripping pussy, she moaned loud and gripped my hair. I sucked hard on her clit while finger-fucking her, her sweet juices coating my mouth.


    "More, please!" she begged, grinding against my face as I devoured her soaking core.


    I raised my head and said as I put a piece of cake in my mouth, "You know, Caroline, this chocte cake is delicious," I said, chewing the piece of cake while looking into her eyes, my violet gaze intense with desire. "But you are even yummier than it. I¡¯m thinking about how delicious you¡¯d taste with chocte."


    I put another piece of cake in my mouth, watching her eyes darken with lust as I licked my lips slowly. The hunger in her gaze matched mine as she watched my every move. I crushed my mouth to hers in a heated kiss, the sweetness of chocte mixing with her taste.


    She yanked my hair and moaned into my mouth, her body arching against mine. I kissed down her trembling body until I reached her pussy. Looking up to meet her heavy-lidded eyes, I dove in, licking her slit from bottom to top. My tongue circled her clit before sucking it hard, making her cry out. I pushed my tongue deep inside her, fucking her with it while she writhed and begged for more.


    Without raising my head, I said, "It really is divine! You and chocte cake together are now my favorite dessert."


    I explored her with my tongue, and she gripped my hair tight, grinding desperately against my mouth as I devoured her soaking core. Her thighs trembled around my head as pleasure built. I pleasured her with my tongue, wild with arousal.


    "Oh god... please..." she sobbed, her body shaking. "Draven... don¡¯t stop... I¡¯m so close... I¡¯m going to..." Tears of pleasure rolled down her cheeks as she writhed beneath me.


    I had no intention of stopping. My wolf couldn¡¯t resist her. There was something about this woman that pulled at us like a bond, making me lose control every time. I couldn¡¯t exin this maic attraction, but it turned my usual calcted self into a creature of pure need and desire.


    I thrust my tongue deeper, rubbing her clit hard with my thumb. Her back arched off the desk as pleasure overwhelmed her.


    She screamed my name as she came, her pussy clenching around my tongue. Ipped up every drop of her release. She was delicious!


    But I wasn¡¯t done. I got on my knees, opened my pants; I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I quickly freed my throbbing cock and pressed against her, stroking myself hard while watching her flushed face. With a growl, I came hard, marking her belly and thighs with hot ropes of cum.


    I leaned down and kissed her mouth slowly, exploring every corner, feeling my body calm down as she rxed beneath me. I got up and fetched a damp towel from my private bathroom, cleaned her up with tender care worthy of a mate, and lowered her dress while kissing her thighs.


    I took the cake te, putting a piece in her mouth for every piece I put in mine. The whole time we looked into each other¡¯s eyes, those green eyes burned through me.


    When we finished the cake, I set the te aside and pulled her in for a kiss, still hungry for more of her taste.


    The kiss started slow and gentle but quickly turned heated. Just as I pulled her onto myp, her soft body melting against mine, that damn phone started screaming on my desk.


    "What the hell," I growled against her lips. Reluctantly, I settled her on the sofa, gave her onest lingering kiss, and went to answer it.

 Chapter 30 The Audit Begins

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 The Audit Begins</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I sat in my chair, answered on speakerphone, and heard the shrill voiceing through. "Draven, what the hell is this about renovating the finance floor without my authorization?"


    "Lower your voice, Howard. I¡¯m not your subordinate for you to yell at. I¡¯m your Alpha and your boss. And I don¡¯t need your authorization to do whatever I want in mypany or my territory!" My wolf, ric, growled in agreement, bristling at the disrespect.


    "This is outrageous! I had just left the building when I got a mind-link from ra saying that starting Monday, finance will operate on the sixteenth floor, on the same floor as marketing. It¡¯spletely absurd for finance to share a floor with another department, especially marketing! I tried to go back, but the elevator won¡¯t stop on our floor. What the hell is going on?"


    "Exactly what the message says is happening," I replied, my voice carrying the subtle hint of Alpha authority. "The finance floor will undergo renovation. Follow the instructions sent in the email. Starting Monday, you¡¯ll work on the sixteenth floor. Finance and marketing will share the floor temporarily¡ªwe don¡¯t have another empty floor in the building."


    "That¡¯s not how things work, Draven. Who decided the floor needs renovation out of nowhere?" Howard¡¯s tone was bordering on challenging.


    "It wasn¡¯t out of nowhere, Howard. I was on the floor yesterday, remember? I noticed repairs needed to be made, including electrical work. So I, as both the Alpha of this territory and the owner of thispany, decided to renovate." I heard him huff on the other end of the line and smiled. I loved making Howard¡¯s life hell, and I knew he must be furious, especially about having to share the floor with marketing.


    "Draven, if finance has to share a floor, it should be with the executive office. We deal with sensitive matters. You need to make this change immediately."


    "And disrupt my space, Howard? No way am I going to put up with you on my floor! The decision has been made by your Alpha, so deal with it!" My voice dropped to a dangerous tone.


    "Draven, don¡¯t treat me like some omega!"


    "Then don¡¯t act like one. Anything else, Howard?" My patience was wearing thin.


    "I need to go back with my team and move the files andputers, Draven. Have them release the elevator."


    "No need, Howard. ra has already organized the move. It will all be done over the weekend, so it won¡¯t disrupt the department¡¯s work. When you arrive on Monday, everything will be ready."


    "No way, Draven. There are important and confidential documents there that can¡¯t fall into just anyone¡¯s hands." I sensed desperation in his voice, putting both ric and me on alert.


    "Exactly why ra will coordinate everything. You and the rest of the team report to work on the sixteenth floor starting Monday. Until then, none of you have anything to do in the building. I¡¯m even going to have security block your entry so you won¡¯t be tempted to show up and interfere with ra¡¯s work. Anything else, Howard?" My voice carried the unmistakable weight of an Alphamand. "I didn¡¯t think so."


    I mmed the phone down hard when I hung up. That Howard really ticked off both me and my wolf! I picked up the phone again and called my head of security. "Daniel, block everyone from entering the building until Monday¡ªno employees, not even directors. Until then, only people explicitly authorized by me, ra, and Ryan are allowed in. This is a direct order from your Alpha."


    I hung up and looked at my beautiful assistant sitting there. I immediately calmed down, but that primal fire inside me ignited again. What is it about this woman that gets both me and ric so worked up just by looking at her? Even without being able to scent her, she had a powerful effect on us.


    She had alreadyposed herself, sitting elegantly with crossed legs and her professional demeanor. But she wasn¡¯t fooling me or my wolf¡ªI knew she was burning with the same fire I felt.


    As I walked toward her, I heard knocks on the door, followed by Ryan¡¯s foolish remarks. Damn it! These cockblockers!


    "Alpha Draven, open this door, or I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re iming your gorgeous assistant on the couch!"


    I saw Caroline turn red with embarrassment and smiled at her. I went to the door and opened it, rolling my eyes at Ryan, who walked in saying sarcastically, "Just a quick private meeting, huh?"


    When he saw her sitting on the couch, he deted and started apologizing.


    "Shit! Carrie, I¡¯m sorry, I was just messing with Draven, please don¡¯t be upset..."


    "Rx, Ryan. When your Alpha finally manages to im me, it won¡¯t be on this couch with you interrupting the bond," she replied boldly.


    He was shocked. But I already knew my bold and clever assistant. I burst outughing and went to her, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and said while looking into her eyes, "No, it definitely won¡¯t be. It¡¯ll be on a nice big bed where I can take you in every imaginable position without any pack members disrupting us."


    I saw the fire in her eyes and knew she was aroused. Looking at her breasts, I noticed her nipples had hardened. This woman was going to be the death of me and my wolf. Unable to contain myself, I put one knee on the couch and captured her mouth in a passionate kiss, holding her face with both hands. ric howled in pleasure within me.


    When we pulled apart, she was panting, and Ryan cleared his throat behind me. I was already hard again, my wolf demanding more. But I spoke calmly, "We¡¯ll continue thister. Unfortunately, my Beta here decided to interrupt us."


    "I think he¡¯s jealous of you," she said yfully. "If you guys don¡¯t need anything else, I¡¯m heading home to see my son."


    "Won¡¯t you wait for me? I can drive you," I said, wanting to keep her close a little longer.


    "No, thanks, but I need to relieve the babysitter. See you tomorrow."


    I helped her up and gave her a quick peck on the lips.


    As she passed by Ryan, she ced her hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Right now, I feel like ripping your throat out!"


    I startedughing. Man, I was head over heels for this woman! There was no turning back for either me or my wolf. Even without the traditional mate bond, I knew she was meant to be mine.

 Chapter 31 Go For It

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Go For It</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I left the office unable to believe what had happened between Draven and me, but it had been absolutely amazing. Rory purred contentedly inside me.


    Rory whispered, "His touch made us burn with desire."


    "God, yes. Absolutely."


    I still had doubts about whether he could be my true mate, but whatever. Live in the moment, Caroline.


    I decided to take a taxi to get home faster to see my son. When I arrived, Liam came running to me all smiles, with his slightly stuffy voice happily shouting, "Mommy." My son filled my heart with love, his violet eyes just like his father¡¯s.


    Eleanor hadn¡¯t arrived yet. I chatted a bit with Mabel¡ªshe was truly wonderful, had already prepared everything, including dinner, and Liam had already taken his medicine.


    "Mabel, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you," I said sincerely.


    "There¡¯s nothing to thank me for, Carrie. Your son is the most adorable cub I¡¯ve ever taken care of. He¡¯s no trouble at all, even with this cold. Besides, when Luna Ma called saying she needed me to look after her grandson, I was very happy¡ªI get very lonely at home."


    I smiled at what she said. Eleanor¡¯s mother really did consider my son as her grandson and had made sure he would be well cared for while we worked.


    "Luna Ma is a wonderful person. I¡¯m very grateful to Elle¡¯s family¡ªthey¡¯ve been so good to me," Imented to Mabel.


    "But you deserve that kindness, Carrie. You¡¯re a very special she-wolf."


    "Thank you, Mabel."


    "Now go take a shower and put on somethingfortable. I¡¯ll stay with Liam until you¡¯re done."


    I thanked her and did exactly what she said. When I returned to the living room, Eleanor had already arrived and was covering Liam with kisses while he excitedly waved a bag of candy in his hands.


    "Elle, you¡¯re going to leave this boy toothless with all this candy and chocte," I said with a smile.


    "I¡¯m his godmother. I can spoil my little cub as much as I want," she replied with a huge grin.


    "Well, girls, I¡¯m heading out now. Take care of my little one, okay?" Mabel said, smiling at us.


    "Oh no, Mabel, won¡¯t you stay for dinner with us?" I pleaded like a child.


    "Yeah, please stay longer, Mabey!" my son said with an adorable face and cute little smile.


    "Oh, my sweet boy, I can¡¯t today." She stroked his little face and kissed his cheek, making my heart grow even fonder of her.


    "Mabel, I have to work tomorrow. Could youe and stay with Liam?" I remembered to ask before she left.


    "No need, Carrie. I¡¯m not working tomorrow and can spoil my godson all day long. Right, little one?" Eleanor said, drawing a giggle from my son.


    "Isn¡¯t Nateing this weekend, Elle? I don¡¯t want to mess up your ns," I asked worriedly.


    "What ns are you talking about, silly? Nate¡¯sing next week because he¡¯s moving here for good," she said with a huge smile. "Tomorrow it¡¯ll be just me and my little cub. And we¡¯ll postpone our outing until next week, right, since Liam has a cold. That way we can give Mabel time off."


    "Yes, that¡¯ll be better, especially since Nate will be here by then. So Mabel, we¡¯ll see you on Monday," I said with a smile to our nanny.


    "See you Monday then. But if you need me over the weekend, just call me," Mabel replied, blowing a kiss to Liam before leaving.


    After Elle showered, we had dinner. Mabel had cooked for us, and the food was delicious. I put Liam to bed, and while my friend and I were washing the dishes, I started telling her what had happened with Draven.


    When I finished, Elle was looking at me very seriously.


    "Elle, I messed up, didn¡¯t I? I need advice. How do I fix this? Because when that Alpha touches me, I stop thinking straight."


    "You didn¡¯t mess up," Rory assured me. "Our bodies know what they want."


    "Carrie, you absolutely didn¡¯t mess up. What was messed up was your resolution to never be with anyone after getting pregnant. And let¡¯s be honest, your boss is a smoking hot Alpha! Actually, you¡¯re surrounded by gorgeous males, because Ryan¡ªmy goodness, he¡¯s absolutely stunning!" She said, fanning herself, and I had tough.


    "Elle, this fire I feel when Draven touches me¡ªI¡¯ve only felt it once before, and that was with my son¡¯s father. Not even my ex-boyfriend ever made me feel this way." I paused, gathering courage to ask the question burning inside me. "Do you think... do you think it could be a mate bond? Even though I can¡¯t sense him because I¡¯m scentless?"


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened. "That¡¯s... actually possible. Mates aren¡¯t just about scent, Carrie. There¡¯s also the pull, the fire, the way your wolves respond to each other."


    "What does it feel like with Nate? How did you know he was your mate?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    Elle smiled dreamily. "It was like everything clicked into ce. Like my wolf had been searching for something all her life and suddenly found it. The scent was part of it, but the connection was beyond physical. When our wolves recognized each other, it was likeing home."


    "But Rory couldn¡¯t feel Draven¡¯s wolf," I said with disappointment.


    "Well, friend, if it¡¯s that intense, let it happen. Even if he¡¯s not your destined mate, you¡¯re happy with him, aren¡¯t you?"


    I nodded.


    Eleanor continued, "Besides, you said he already guaranteed it won¡¯t affect your job, and if it does, you can find another one. The Blood Moon Pack would take you back in a heartbeat."


    "You think so, Elle? I¡¯m afraid of getting hurt. I think I¡¯m already kind of falling for him, but I know he¡¯s way out of my league. He¡¯s an Alpha, for Moon¡¯s sake!"


    "Oh, stop it, Caroline! Don¡¯t give me that ¡¯he¡¯s out of my league because he¡¯s rich and powerful¡¯ nonsense. That¡¯s the garbage those jerks from our pack put in your head, and you need to forget it. They were all idiots," Eleanor said seriously.


    "Besides, we have to take risks in life. It¡¯s better to get hurt than to live wondering what could have been. And this time you don¡¯t even have to worry about protection. Though a cub between you and Draven would be just as beautiful as Liam," she said and burst outughing.


    I yfully swatted her with the dish towel, but I wasughing hard too. After I had Liam, Elle insisted that I start taking birth control. At first, I refused, saying no one would ever touch me again, but she persisted, arguing that I might meet someone or simply have physical needs. I assured her that wouldn¡¯t happen because I had no intention of sleeping with anyone ever again. I only gave in when she pointed out that I also hadn¡¯t nned on having sex with a masked stranger at a costume party, but it happened anyway. I was grateful my friend was so persistent and that I finally listened.


    "Carrie, get yourself ready, go to work tomorrow and drive that Alpha crazy all day long. Then after everyone leaves, rock his world so hard that no female will ever make that hottie forget you," she said, holding me by the shoulders.


    "She¡¯s right," Rory agreed eagerly. "Let¡¯s take what feels right."


    With even my wolf Rory on board, there was no point in holding back anymore.


    "You think I can do it, Elle?" I wasughing and tempted to follow my friend¡¯s advice.


    "Oh Caroline, you really don¡¯t know the power you have! And you¡¯ve already let the guy go down on you¡ªnow stop being silly and get some action, girl. Your wolf deserves it too. Rory¡¯s been alone too long."


    My god, but Eleanor was impossible. However, she wasn¡¯t wrong. You know what? I was going to take her advice. I looked at her with a naughty smile and said, "Help me pick out an outfit?"


    "Woohoo! I¡¯m going to make you look so hot that I doubt that Alpha will be able to work. His wolf will be howling for you all day!"


    She ran her hand along my arm as we headed to the bedroom to choose the look that, ording to her, would give my boss a heart attack.

 Chapter 32 Business Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Business Meeting</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When I arrived at Draven¡¯s building on Saturday morning, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the sleek modern architecture. After checking in with the doorman, I made my way to the elevator. Despite this being a "business meeting," my mind wandered to all the ways I could tease my Alpha boss today.


    Eleanor and I had stayed upte carefully selecting clothes, shoes, lingerie, and plotting what she called our "seduction strategy."


    She¡¯d convinced me to wear a silk off-shoulder white blouse paired with a knee-length pencil skirt that hugged my curves perfectly. The skirt¡¯s daring side slit revealed just enough leg to be teasing yet professional. Ipleted the look with ck pointed stilettos that made my legs look endless.


    A delicate silver chain ne adorned my neck, and my slim-framed sses gave me that sexy secretary look Eleanor insisted would drive him wild. My hair was styled in loose waves, and my makeup was subtle but alluring. Underneath, I wore a matching set of ckce lingerie with delicate straps¡ªmy secret weapon.


    My outfit managed to be both office-appropriate and tantalizingly attractive.


    Now standing in this elevator, I found myself thinking about how to provoke my boss when I should be focusing on work.


    The building had one apartment per floor, with the elevator opening directly into each residence. When the doors slid open, I was genuinely impressed¡ªeverything was bright and elegant without being ostentatious. It was modern and exuded power, perfectly reflecting my boss¡¯s personality and status as an Alpha.


    I walked through the hall, already hearing Ryan¡¯sughter echoing from somewhere inside. A man in his fifties approached to greet me courteously.


    "Miss Caroline, good morning. I¡¯m Jorge. They¡¯re on the terrace, please follow me."


    I thanked him and followed Jorge through the spacious apartment. When we reached the terrace, I found Draven, ra, and Ryan engaged in conversation. As I entered, they fell silent, and I heard Ryan whistle while he started singing "Pretty Woman." This was bing routine whenever I entered a room.


    "Good morning, were you talking about me?" I greeted them yfully.


    "Caroline, you look absolutely stunning in that dress!" Ryanplimented, his eyes appreciative but respectful.


    "If I weren¡¯t already looking at someone else, Carrie, I wouldn¡¯t leave you alone for a second," Ryan added with a wink.


    "If you weren¡¯t looking at someone else, Ryan, and I didn¡¯t know you had your eye on Emma from marketing, you¡¯d be reassigned to branch right now!" Draven said with a smile. "And you, miss, will have to start wearing a burqa!"


    He stood up, walked over to me, gave me a kiss on the cheek, and pulled me by the hand rather possessively, his touch sending warmth through our skin-to-skin contact.


    I greeted ra before sitting down. When I crossed my legs, I felt Draven lean in close, his cedar and musky scent enveloping me as he whispered in my ear:


    "I¡¯m going to have Jorge bring a nket to cover those wonderful legs!"


    I smiled, but he didn¡¯t even have time to follow through as Mr. White arrived right after, his presencemanding attention despite the casual setting.


    "Good morning everyone!" He greeted cheerfully. "Caroline, dear, how wonderful to see you again. How are you?" he said, kissing me on both cheeks.


    "Very well, Mr. White, thank you. And you?" I replied, genuinely happy to see him again.


    "Thanks to you, I¡¯m getting back on my feet, my dear!"


    "Oh please, I didn¡¯t do anything. But I¡¯m d things are going well."


    He squeezed my hand gently and turned to my boss:


    "Draven, take good care of her. This youngdy is a precious gem in your pack!"


    "I know that, Arthur. I¡¯m keeping a close eye on her," Draven replied and winked at me, sending my wolf into a flutter of excitement.


    "And you, ra, are you really going to London?" Mr. White asked with a sentimental look at ra.


    "Yes, I am, Arthur. To be close to my daughters and grandchildren," she replied with a smile, but the way they looked at each other made me suspect there was something more between them, a bond that transcended normal friendship.


    "This territory will be sadder without you!" he responded gantly.


    I wondered if they had a history. I knew Mr. White had been widowed for many years and hadn¡¯t formed a mate bond with anyone since his wife died. I was pondering this when I heard Draven say my name.


    "So that¡¯s it, Arthur. Carrie mentioned you went through something simr and suggested we ask for your help," Draven concluded.


    "Look, Draven, you know your father was a great friend of mine and a respected Alpha. Helping you protect your pack will be very gratifying for me, especially since it was rmended by this youngdy who became like a daughter to me and dedicated herself to helping me so much," Mr. White said with sparkling eyes. "It was Caroline who alerted me about my ountant when we started reviewing the documents. I hadn¡¯t realized he wasn¡¯t being honest with me."


    "Sometimes you need an outside perspective, Mr. White, because from the inside, you can¡¯t see everything," I said softly.


    We spent the rest of the morning sorting out how things would work. At lunchtime, Jorge announced that the table was set, and my boss invited everyone to join. While eating, we continued discussing work, the conversation flowing naturally despite the tension I felt whenever Draven¡¯s gaze lingered on me.


    "So, Draven, after we talked yesterday, I called ra. We had lunch together, she gave me some information, and I mapped out the strategy for moving the finance department with her," Arthur spoke confidently.


    "Yes, Arthur will help me with that," ra confirmed.


    "How will it work?" Beta Ryan asked curiously.


    "I¡¯ve already assembled the team we¡¯ll need. All absolutely trustworthy wolves from my former pack. ra and I are going to your building this afternoon, and the team will meet us there. While we¡¯re moving, we¡¯ll copy all documents. Actually, we¡¯ll copy every single paper in that sector. We¡¯ll go through ounting and do the same, as well as themercial department, which were the first departments you suspected. These documents will go directly to our new floor."


    "Excellent, Arthur. You work fast!" Draven was impressed.


    "We can¡¯t waste time, Draven," Arthur replied with a smile. "It¡¯ll be hard work until Monday morning, but when business hours start, everything will be ready. Another thing, you¡¯re going to hire strategic employees. I¡¯m already selecting them, but the first is Marcus Paul. He¡¯s tech-savvy, a first-rate hacker. He¡¯ll install spy programs on allpanyputers, and we¡¯ll have ess to everything. But you¡¯ll hire him as a nerdy guy who will supposedly just fix and update machines, basically a low-level IT employee."


    "But I could make him department head," Draven responded, his Alpha instinct to elevate those with valuable skills showing.


    "If you do that, it might raise red gs with the Rogues we suspect have infiltrated yourpany, and nobody will trust him," Arthur exined. "All the employees you need to hire will be brought in for less important positions. This ensures nobody pays attention to them, and they go unnoticed. You¡¯ll also add an extra coffee server and janitor on each floor."


    "And why¡¯s that?" Ryan asked, leaning forward with interest.


    "Exin it to them, Carrie. You taught me this," Arthur said enthusiastically.


    "They¡¯re invisible people. They¡¯re everywhere, but nobody sees them," I exined. "People tend to underestimate those in humble positions, so they speak freely around them. The wealthy and arrogant often look down on service workers, assuming they¡¯re incapable of understandingplex matters. Take Mr. White¡¯s case, for example: one of the janitors actually discovered where the ountant was transferring the suspicious funds, but she didn¡¯t have enough evidence to confirm the theft."


    "And it was exactly this janitor who got me the evidence I needed to report the ountant, thanks to Caroline paying attention to what she had to say. Today, that woman is my personal secretary. She¡¯s pursuing her education, and she¡¯ll be an excellent professional. She has remarkable intelligence," Arthur added.


    "It¡¯s really a brilliant idea!" Ryan said enthusiastically. "At the office, I see how some people simply ignore the existence of general service workers and others. It¡¯s great that you noticed them, Carrie." I smiled sheepishly, feeling my cheeks warm at the praise.


    "Let¡¯s get moving then. Arthur, give Ryan the list of everyone who needs to be hired and in which positions," Draven said, smiling at me with warmth. "Ryan, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll do it, but these people need to be hired without anyone suspecting."


    "Oh, that¡¯s easy. I can make sure Thompson from HR hires exactly who we want," Ryan said with a confident smile. "He owes me some favors. Our families have run in the same circles forever. He¡¯s an honest guy, but I can find a way to make him hire without him realizing he¡¯s being directed. I just think we should do the hiring gradually; it might look suspicious to hire several people at once."


    "Perfect, Ryan. Thompson and the hiring pace are up to you," Draven nodded, his Alpha authority settling the matter.


    We finished lunch, and everyone left for thepany to handle the move and figure out the hiring process. Draven and I stayed at his apartment to analyze Thorne Enterprises¡¯ bank statements, and there was a lot to go through.

 Chapter 33 No Work, All Play

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 No Work, All y</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    As we worked side by side, I seized every opportunity to torment Draven with subtle touches.


    Each time I passed him papers, my fingers would linger against his skin just a second too long. I crossed my legs deliberately, letting my skirt ride up my thighs, exposing more skin than necessary. I would bend down to pick up documents, giving him a teasing glimpse of cleavage, the sheerce of my bra visible through my silk blouse.


    Every move was a calcted provocation, designed to drive him wild.


    Every time I "identally" brushed against him, his violet eyes would burn into mine with savage intensity. They held a primal warning, like an Alpha wolf about to lose control. I was ying with fire, and we both knew it.


    When I stood to grab a document from across the table, I made sure my breasts grazed his muscr arm. The contact sent a jolt of electricity between us.


    "Caroline," he warned, his voice rough with barely contained desire.


    I didn¡¯t return to my seat. Instead, I leaned over his shoulder, pressing close enough that he had a perfect view down my blouse, the sheerce of my bra barely concealing my breasts.


    My breath tickled his ear as I whispered, "Alpha Draven, I think there¡¯s something... odd about this report."


    His reaction was swift and powerful. With one arm, he swept everything off the desk. Before I could react, he had lifted me onto the desk¡¯s edge, positioning himself between my thighs. His strong hands gripped my waist as he stared down at me, his violet eyes zing with desire. The hardness of his erection pressed against my core.


    "Miss Bet," he growled, "if you continue teasing me like you¡¯ve been doing for the past few hours, I¡¯m going to fuck you right here on this desk until your legs give out and you¡¯re screaming my name. I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t walk straight for days."


    I gave him a mischievous smile. "Alpha Draven, those are quite some promises. Is the big bad Alpha wolf all talk and no action?"


    His eyes gleamed and a smile spread across his lips. The scent of cedarwood and musk intensified around us as his arousal peaked.


    "You think I can¡¯t do it?" He leaned closer, his breath hot against my lips. "I always keep my promises, Caroline. My wolf is aching to im what¡¯s his."


    Before I could respond, his mouth crashed onto mine. The kiss was nothing like our previous ones¡ªthis was raw, animalistic hunger. His tongue invaded my mouth, while his hands roamed over my body.


    He pushed me down onto the desk without breaking the kiss, hisrge hands capturing my breasts through my dress. His thumbs circled my nipples before he pinched them hard, making me arch my back and gasp into his mouth.


    "Fuck, you¡¯re beautiful when you¡¯re desperate for me," he growled against my lips.


    His hands traveled down my stomach, along my legs to my ankles and back up, pushing my dress to my waist. I feltpletely exposed and vulnerable under his hungry gaze, but somehow I loved it. I loved being desired so intensely by this powerful Alpha.


    He pulled away from the kiss and buried his face in my chest, biting down on my nipple through the fabric. Even with the bra in the way, the feel of his teeth made my pussy clench hard. It was like a shock of heat shot straight between my legs, making me ache for more.


    There was a sharp ripping sound, and when I looked up, he was dangling my torn underwear between his fingers with a wicked grin.


    "I¡¯ll buy you a hundred more," he promised, his voice husky with desire.


    Then he sat back in his chair and positioned himself between my spread legs, his eyes darkening at the sight before him.


    "Oh, Caroline," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "I¡¯m going to devour this sweet pussy until you¡¯re begging me to stop. And then I¡¯m going to fuck you until you forget your own name."


    Without warning, his mouth was on me, his tongue delving deep into my folds. He licked and sucked with such intensity that I couldn¡¯t help but cry out, my hands flying to his hair to hold him there. When he inserted two fingers inside me and curved them to hit that perfect spot while gently biting my clit, I thought I might lose my mind.


    "Draven, fuck! Don¡¯t stop," I begged shamelessly, my hips bucking against his face.


    He chuckled against my pussy, the vibration making my thighs tremble as he kept eating me like he was starving. His fingers pumped into me deep and steady, while his tongue flicked and swirled over my clit without mercy. I was soaked, needy, and close. My pussy clenched hard around his fingers as the pressure spiraled into something explosive.


    "That¡¯s it, little wolf," he encouraged between licks. "Come for your Alpha. Let me taste all of you."


    The orgasm hit me like a tidal wave, intense and overwhelming. My body tensed and my inner walls pulsated around his fingers as waves of pleasure crashed over me. I cried out his name, not caring who might hear me.


    But instead of satisfying me, the orgasm only stoked my hunger for more. I needed him inside me, all of him, right now.


    "Draven," I panted, "take me on this desk, hard and merciless, just like you promised." I threw his words back at him, challenging the Alpha.


    Hisugh was dark and promising as he stood up quickly, his eyes wild with lust.


    "Ah, Carrie," he replied, taking my hand and cing it on the impressive bulge straining against his pants. "You feel what you do to me? You¡¯re driving me crazy."


    He guided my hand to stroke him through the fabric, and I marveled at howrge and hard he felt.


    He pulled his shirt off, revealing his sculpted chest and abs. The sight of his powerful body, marked with a few battle scars that only enhanced his Alpha appeal, made my mouth water.


    "You¡¯re fucking perfect," I whispered, running my hands over the ridges of his abdomen.


    The shrill sound of his phone ringing cut through our moment, but Draven paid it no attention.


    He pulled me up into a sitting position and imed my mouth again, allowing my hands to explore every inch of his exposed skin. I traced each defined muscle while we kissed,pletely lost in him as the phone continued its persistent ringing somewhere in the room until it finally stopped.


    Just as I was about to unbuckle his belt, eager to free him, the phone started ringing again. This time with the distinctive ringtone he used for Ryan.


    "Fucking cockblocking bastard," he growled against my lips. "I¡¯m sorry, but I better answer this."


    He gave me one more bruising kiss before pulling away reluctantly, searching for his phone and answering it on speaker.


    "This better be life or death, Ryan. What you just interrupted was about to be the highlight of my fucking year."


    "I know, when I tried to mind-link you and you blocked me, I knew you were up to no good."


    Ryan¡¯s boomingugh filled the room, and I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    "Damn, Draven! You two have been alone for hours and you still haven¡¯t sealed the deal? Your wolf must be going insane!"


    "Go fuck yourself, Ryan!"


    "No thanks, but I¡¯ll be quick so you can get back to ravishing Caroline," Ryan teased, and I turned an even deeper shade of red.


    "Then get to the point, because there¡¯s a beautiful woman waiting for my cock," Draven said bluntly, his eyes fixed on me with a naughty smile that made my core throb with renewed desire.


    "Alright, alright. Draven, Arthur thinks they already know we suspect the scam. He said there are many important documents missing from what he¡¯s seen." Ryan¡¯s voice turned serious, and I watched as Draven¡¯s expression changed ordingly.


    Draven moved away and sat down, so I slid off the desk, adjusted my dress, and began gathering the scattered papers from the floor. The passionate mood had dissipated, reced by business concerns. While I collected the documents, Draven continued his conversation with Ryan on speakerphone.


    "But how do they know? It¡¯s impossible!" Draven¡¯s voice carried the authority of an Alpha now, clearly irritated.


    "I don¡¯t know, but I told the hacker that Arthur hired to thoroughly check the officeputers and phones. If they were used to leak the information, we¡¯ll know who did it. He said it¡¯ll be done by Monday."


    "Alright, Ryan. Any other problems?" Draven responded, sounding tired.


    "No, man, not for now. But the team Arthur put together is top-notch. These guys are really good."


    "Great. That¡¯s very good! Talk to youter then."


    "Later, Alpha. Get back to iming your she-wolf," Ryan said goodbye with a knowingugh.


    Draven ended the call and sighed deeply, his eyes finding me as I continued to pick up papers.


    "I could help you collect these documents," he said, his voice returning to its seductive tone, "but the view of your ass in the air is making my wolf howl."


    "What¡¯s going to be wonderful is the work it¡¯ll take to reorganize these documents," I replied with my back to him, deliberately arching my back and pushing my butt out further, teasing him all over again. I was disappointed at the interruption but pleased to feel his hungry gaze still fixed on me.

 Chapter 34 Stay With Me Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Stay With Me Tonight</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I sat beside Draven as we sorted through the piles of financial documents, enjoying being close to him. By early evening, we were nowhere near finished checking thepany¡¯s bank ounts, but Draven suggested we take a break and get something to eat. While he took a call from Ryan, I used the opportunity to call Eleanor and check on my son.


    "Carrie, rx. Liam and I are fine. We¡¯ll have dinner, watch cartoons, and go to bed. Do your work, but take a break and grab that sexy Alpha boss of yours, please," Eleanor said, herughter infectious through the phone.


    "Elle, I¡¯m serious, we have mountains of work to get through," I replied, trying but failing to sound stern.


    "A two-hour break is medically rmended, especially for people with sexual tension thick enough to cut with a knife," my friend teased. "Don¡¯t waste all my efforts. I went all out to help you seduce your Alpha boss. These clothes aren¡¯t wearing themselves, you know. Seriously though, Liam and I are having a st. You know I love taking care of my godson with all my heart."


    "Alright, Elle," I sighed. "Thank you so much. Give my little one a kiss for me."


    I hung up and turned to find Draven watching me with those intense violet eyes.


    Heat rushed to my cheeks as I realized he must have heard everything Eleanor and I discussed.


    "Caroline," he said, "I know Liam isn¡¯t feeling well. If you need to go home, I understand. This is going to run through the night and into tomorrow. I can finish up."


    "We¡¯ll finish faster if we do it together," I said with a smile. "Besides, Liam has a godmother who absolutely cares about him and loves having him all to herself."


    "You and Eleanor are like sisters, aren¡¯t you?" he remarked, moving closer.


    "Just like you and Ryan, from what I can tell," I responded, catching his unique scent of cedarwood and musk.


    His lips curved into a smile that made my heart race as he pulled me toward the table. "Let¡¯s eat, she-wolf. I need you well-fed," he said yfully. "I can¡¯t have you running out of energy for what I have nnedter."


    We ate and chatted for a while, talking about pack dynamics, why I decided to study international trade, what Liam was like. I could sense his curiosity about Liam¡¯s father lingering in the air between us, but he hadn¡¯t asked about him yet.


    "Carrie," he said after a while, "can we take a little longer before getting back to work? My wolf is restless, and my mind needs a break."


    "Sure, we have all night!" I said and winked at him, going to sit on the office couch. My dress rode up slightly as I walked, and I felt his eyes tracking the movement of my hips.


    "Come on, let¡¯s stretch out on this couch. It looks amazing!"


    "You¡¯re what looks amazing," he said, his eyes gleaming with intent as he stalked toward me after I sat down.


    He leaned over me, nuzzling his nose against my ear. The heat of his body so close to mine made Rory whine with need inside me.


    I felt his hot breath as he ced a kiss on my earlobe, resting his left knee on the couch and holding my neck with his right hand. His grip was possessive, dominant, pure Alpha.


    He whispered in my ear: "I¡¯ve spent all day trying to control my wolf¡¯s urge to bend you over that desk and im you. Just when I was finally managing, Ryan interrupted us again."


    Looking into my eyes, his violet eyes glowing with desire, he said, "You¡¯re driving my wolf insane, Caroline. He wants to mark you, to make you smell like me."


    Before I could respond, he sealed my lips with a hot, wet kiss full of hunger. His tongue invaded my mouth, iming every inch. It was enough to make me forget everything as I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him closer.


    He leaned in until there was no space left between us,ying me down on the couch and pinning me beneath his weight. His hard chest pressed firmly against my breasts, stealing my breath, while the thick, aching bulge in his pants rolled against my heat with deliberate friction.


    I surrendered to that kiss with wild abandon. His hands roamed all over my body, squeezing my breasts roughly through the fabric of my dress. I could feel his erection growing harder as he rubbed against me, and I was already soaking wet, desperate to feel him inside me.


    He broke the kiss, his breath ragged.


    "I want you, Caroline. I want to bury myself so deep inside you that you¡¯ll forget everything else. I¡¯ve been holding back for too long, and I¡¯m done pretending I don¡¯t need you."


    His voice was thick with desire, his violet eyes dark and intense as they locked onto mine.


    "You feel it too, I know you do. Stop fighting it. Stay with me tonight."


    "When have I ever resisted an Alpha like you?" I purred, arching my back to press my breasts more firmly against his chest. "Just your touch makes my wolf submit. I want you, Draven. I want you to fuck me however you want."


    A dangerous growl rumbled from his chest. Without another word, he stood up and lifted me into his arms. His strength was impressive as he carried me effortlessly toward his bedroom.


    "Tonight," he whispered against my ear as he kicked open his bedroom door, "you¡¯ll learn what it means to be taken by an Alpha."

 Chapter 35 Feed Me

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Feed Me</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When we reached his bedroom, Draven pressed me against the door as soon as it closed behind us, his powerful body caging me in. His lips crashed against mine, sending electric currents racing through my entire body.


    The taste of rich coffee from our after-dinner drinks mingled with his musk as his tongue plunged into my mouth, exploring every corner with hungry intent.


    His hands gripped my waist. I melted into the sensation of beingpletely dominated by this powerful Alpha. When he finally broke the kiss, he kept me pinned with his forehead pressed against mine, his eyes closed as he struggled for control.


    "Beautiful Carrie," he growled, his voice so seductive it made my knees weak. "Something¡¯s happening to me since you walked into my life. It¡¯s like wildfire burning through my veins, an insatiable craving to possess every inch of you. I need to be touching you, iming you, burying myself deep inside you until you can¡¯t remember your own name. I want you, Caroline, with a desperation that¡¯s driving my wolf mad. Tell me what you want right now."


    His eyes snapped open, those haunting violet eyes piercing straight through to my soul. In that moment, I felt the bond between us pulling tight.


    "Draven," I whispered, trembling under his intense gaze. "I¡¯ve been yours since the moment your eyes found mine. My body surrenderspletely to your touch. I need you to im me, to mark me as yours in every way possible."


    "Goddess, Caroline," he groaned. "You¡¯re making both me and ric lose control. I can¡¯t resist you anymore."


    His confession was like a primal call to my inner wolf. Rory purred with satisfaction as Draven began trailing hungry kisses down my neck, pausing to suck and nip at the sensitive spot. He spun me around with surprising gentleness, his hot breath fanning against my exposed skin as he slowly lowered my dress zipper.


    The straps of my dress slipped off my shoulders under his touch, the fabric falling in a soft rustle around my feet. Only my bra remained; my panties had been ripped off during our earlier encounter in his office. His fingers found the sp with practiced ease, and a secondter, I felt the cool air kiss my bare skin as the bra dropped to the floor.


    His lips never left my skin, leaving a trail of heat and soft kisses along my neck and shoulders as he whispered words of praise.


    "Perfect... beautiful... mine."


    Slowly, he turned me to face him, his violet eyes darkening as they traveled deliberately over every curve and hollow of my exposed form. The hunger in his gaze was unmistakable, making me feel more desired than I had ever felt in my life.


    "Finally," he breathed. "I can see all of you now. You¡¯re stunning, Caroline. Even more beautiful than I ever imagined."


    He cupped my face in his hands and kissed me fiercely again. When he pulled back, leaving me breathless, I shed him a yful smile.


    "Now it¡¯s my turn to unwrap my gift," I purred.


    His lips curled into that half-smile that made my core clench with want. He stepped back and opened his arms in invitation.


    "Do whatever you want, little wolf. I¡¯mpletely yours for the taking."


    Standing before me in his navy dress shirt with sleeves rolled up to show off his strong forearms and fitted jeans that hugged his muscr thighs, he looked absolutely irresistible. Maintaining eye contact, I slowly moved closer and started unbuttoning his shirt, deliberately letting my fingers brush the warm skin of his chest with every button I undone.


    "You¡¯ve been driving me crazy with those innocent little touches all day," he growled as my fingers reached a button near his navel. His abs tightened under my touch, muscles rippling like an open invitation.


    I smiled and leaned in to press my lips against his firm stomach, flicking out my tongue to taste his skin. After finishing the buttons, I slid the shirt off his broad shoulders, letting my palms roam over his biceps.


    Unable to resist, I circled him slowly, admiring the powerful lines of his back.


    Stopping behind him, I pressed my bare body against his back, reaching around to run my hands across his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath my palm.


    My hands drifted lower, tracing down to the waistband of his jeans. His breathing hitched, shallow and rough, as goosebumps broke out across his skin wherever I touched.


    The knowledge that I could affect this powerful Alpha sopletely filled me with a heady rush of power.


    Feeling bolder, I unbuttoned his jeans and slowly pulled down the zipper, then dropped to my knees behind him. I tugged the denim down his muscr legs, freeing himpletely.


    Then, moving around to face him, I hooked my fingers into the waistband of his ck boxer briefs.


    Looking up at the impressive length before me, I locked eyes with him as I slowly, deliberately pulled down thest barrier. His cock sprang free, thick and heavy, standing proud from a nest of dark golden curls. The swollen head glistened with pre-cum, clear proof of his arousal for me.


    I licked my lips slowly, savoring the way his pupils dted at the sight.


    "You¡¯ve had your fun," I breathed, eyes locked on his. "Now let me show you how good it feels from this side."


    Without breaking eye contact, I leaned forward and slowly ran my tongue along his length from base to tip, circling the sensitive head and licking up the salty fluid that had gathered there. His sharp intake of breath and guttural moan sent waves of satisfaction through me.


    I wrapped my hand around his thick shaft, feeling it pulse beneath my fingers as I took him into my mouth, hollowing my cheeks to suck gently on the head. My tongue swirled around the sensitive ridge, dipping into the slit to taste more of him. His hands tangled in my hair, not guiding, just holding on as if I were his anchor in the storm.


    "Fuck, Caroline," he groaned. "Your mouth feels like heaven."


    Encouraged by his response, I took him deeper, rxing my throat to amodate his impressive size. My free hand cupped and massaged his heavy sac, drawing another deep growl that rumbled through his chest.


    I bobbed my head, setting a rhythm that had his hips beginning to thrust gently, his control slipping more with every pass of my lips.


    The taste of him was intoxicating, and knowing I was driving this powerful Alpha wild with just my mouth sent a thrill straight to my core.

 Chapter 36 Peak of Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Peak of Pleasure</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I could feel how good I was making him feel.


    I took my time, licking him clean, not missing a single spot. When I looked up and licked my lips, he stared at me like he waspletely wrecked, his usual sharp features softened by azy, satisfied smile.


    His thumb brushed across my cheek before he pulled me into his strong embrace, his hot breath tickling my ear as he whispered, "You¡¯re amazing! Delicious! And very eager! But now, I want you lying on this bed."


    My wolf Rory whimpered with pleasure at hismanding tone. He carried me effortlessly and ced me on the bed, his powerful hands roaming over my body.


    He positioned himself on top of me, his muscr body caging mine as he started kissing me passionately. His skilled hands explored every inch of my body, sending shivers down my spine. When his fingers found my intimate area, he inserted one digit, moving slowly in and out before adding a second.


    "Damn, Caroline," he growled, his eyes sparkling with desire, "you¡¯re so ready for me, I can¡¯t resist!"


    I felt him hardening against my thigh, his arousal evident once more. "I want to im you in many ways, but I want to do it without protection. May I?" he asked, his violet eyes bright with primal hunger.


    "Yes," I breathed, my body arching toward his. "I trust you, and I¡¯m on birth control."


    He kissed me hard and spread my legs, his thick cock teasing my wet entrance before pushing inside. I moaned as he filled me inch by inch, the slow slide driving me crazy with need as I arched up, desperate to take him deeper.


    His eyes darkened as he growled, "Fuck, you¡¯re so tight and wet for me. Your pussy feels perfect wrapped around my cock. You like how I¡¯m stretching you?" He watched my face intently while buried deep inside me.


    "God yes," I moaned. "You feel amazing inside me, but please, I need you to fuck me harder!" I begged, grinding against him desperately, my body aching for more.


    "Since you asked so nicely," he smirked before starting to move.


    He pulled out until just the tip remained before mming back in hard, making me cry out as my walls clenched around his thick length.


    "Damn, Carrie," he growled, "you¡¯re making me lose control! You¡¯re as eager as your mouth."


    He began moving in and out with strong, rapid thrusts, making me moan with every deep stroke. Rising up, he ced my legs over his shoulders, his violet eyes never leaving mine as he pushed even deeper, elerating his movements further.


    I moaned loudly, begging for more, asking him to take me harder and deeper. His cock throbbed inside me as he pounded deeper, his mouth hot on my breasts. He sucked and bit at my nipples while fucking me harder, making me arch and moan beneath him. I wrapped my legs around his waist, taking him even deeper,pletely lost in how good he felt stretching and filling me.


    I felt my climax approaching as I tightened around him even more. He lifted himself up and adjusted my legs higher on his shoulders, then leaned over me, literally folding me in half, pushing impossibly deeper while looking into my eyes. I lost myself in those violet eyes that now zed with primal intensity.


    "Mine," he growled.


    I exploded in a powerful orgasm, my body contracting around him. As I reached my peak, he whispered that he was at his limit, feeling me pulse around him, and with three more powerful thrusts, he filled me with his hot cum.


    We stayed locked together, eyes connected, breathing heavily, still joined. We were connected, and not just physically. There was something more, something between us that I couldn¡¯t exin.


    He slowly withdrew from me, stood up, lowered my legs, andy down, pulling me to his chest. It had been surreal, but I felt something even greater, as if our souls recognized each other despite never meeting before.


    He ran his hand along my back, his touch possessive yet gentle. He looked at me and said, "You were truly made for me, Caroline."


    I smiled at him, feeling that he had also been made for me.


    My heart was pounding in my chest, and Rory was unusually quiet, almost contemtive.


    Suddenly he pulled me on top of him and said, "I want more, much more."


    With bright eyes and a mischievous smile, he continued, "I¡¯m going to im you all night long, Caroline, and I know it won¡¯t be enough, because I¡¯m already at your feet, addicted to you."


    He kissed me deeply and fulfilled his promise to take me repeatedly throughout the night, our bodies moving in perfect rhythm.

 Chapter 37 Taking the Next Step

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Taking the Next Step</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I woke up to Draven kissing and licking his way down my neck and chest. His violet eyes met mine as he moved on top of me, his golden-brown hair still messed up from fucking all night. The morning light showed through the curtains, making his gorgeous face glow.


    "Good morning, beautiful," he whispered, his voice husky with desire. The scent of cedarwood and musk enveloped me as he lowered his body to mine.


    "Morning," I moaned softly, gripping his hair while his hot mouth worked its way down my body. I was already wet and needy for him.


    ric, Draven¡¯s wolf, was clearly in control as he growled possessively while nibbling at my neck.


    "Mine," he whispered against my skin, sending shivers down my spine.


    I arched up as his hands grabbed my breasts, thumbs teasing my hard nipples while he kissed and bit my neck. His hard cock pressed against my thigh, already thick and ready for me. I spread my legs wider, moaning when he slid two fingers into my wet pussy.


    "Still so tight and wet for me," he growled, pumping his fingers deeper while his thumb circled my clit. I rocked against his hand, desperate for more.


    "Please," I begged, pulling him closer. "I need you inside me."


    He reced his fingers with his thick length, sliding in deep and making me gasp. We moved together, his cock hitting all the right spots as he fucked me slow and deep, building up the pleasure until we were both panting and moaning.


    He thrust faster and harder, his cock pulsing inside me as I got closer to the edge. My walls clenched around him as I came hard, screaming his name. He growled, mming in deep onest time before filling me with his hot cum.


    Afterward, wey tangled together, my head resting on his chest as he traced patterns on my bare shoulder.


    "We should get up," I said reluctantly, though I made no move to leave his embrace.


    His lips curved into a mischievous smile. "Or we could stay right here a little longer." Before I could respond, he rolled me beneath him once more, capturing my lips in a kiss that made it impossible to think of anything else.


    By the time we finally made it to the shower, the sun was fully up. But even then, Draven pinned me against the shower wall, his hands groping my wet breasts while hot water poured over us. He reached for the body wash, squeezing some onto his hands before sliding them all over my body, paying special attention to my nipples and between my legs.


    "Turn around," he growled, and I obeyed. He pressed his hard cock against my ass while his soapy fingers teased my clit. I moaned as he slipped two fingers inside me, my hands bracing against the wet tiles.


    He grabbed the detachable shower head, adjusting the water pressure before directing the spray between my legs. Thebination of the pulsing water and his fingers had me crying out his name.


    "You¡¯re so fucking sexy when you¡¯re wet," he groaned, recing the shower head to lift me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist as he pushed his thick length inside me, the water making everything slick and sensitive.


    Steam filled the bathroom as our passion ignited once more, our moans echoing off the walls.


    Eventually, we made our way downstairs for breakfast, both of us glowing from our morning activities. I called home, and Elle assured me everything was fine with Liam.


    "He¡¯s perfectly happy drawing monsters," she said with augh. "Take your time, Carrie. You deserve this."


    After breakfast, we returned to the documents, going through each one until mid-afternoon.


    "Caroline," Draven said seriously, capturing my full attention. "We need to talk."


    I set down the paper I was reviewing and looked at him expectantly.


    "I just want to make sure we¡¯re on the same page," he continued, his violet eyes intense. "What happened between us is serious. Very serious. You¡¯re different from any woman I¡¯ve ever met."


    He took my hands in his, and I could feel the bond between us strengthening. "I want you for myself, in my bed and in my life, and I want to be in your life and Liam¡¯s life. I want you to consider joining my pack, bing part of my worldpletely."


    My breath caught in my throat. This was more than just dating¡ªin wolf terms, he was suggesting a path toward bing mates.


    "So I want to make sure you understand that we¡¯re dating," he finished, his thumbs caressing my wrists where my pulse was racing.


    I smiled at his words, warmth spreading through my chest. He was so handsome andmanding, yet there was a vulnerability in his eyes that touched something deep within me.


    I got up and went to him, saying, "Well, since we¡¯re dating, I can do this."


    I sat on hisp, straddling him with one leg on each side of his hips.


    "And I can do this." I leaned in and kissed his mouth with a slow, passionate kiss.


    When our lips parted, his eyes were sparkling with desire and something deeper, and he broke into a rare, genuine smile. He pulled me in for another kiss and wrapped his arms around me.


    "My wolf wants to mark you," he whispered against my lips. "ric has never reacted this way to anyone before."


    My heart raced at his words. For a wolf to mark their mate was the ultimatemitment, a bond that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    We talked about how things would be. Draven didn¡¯t want to keep our rtionship secret at work. He understood my concerns about my son and assured me everything would work out.


    "I want to meet him," he said firmly. "He¡¯s part of you, so he¡¯s important to me too."


    For starters, he would take me home and spend some time with me, my son, and my friend. And so we went.


    When we arrived at my house, I opened the door and saw Liam and Elle sitting on the floor drawing.


    "Did nobody miss me in this house?" I said, closing the door.


    My son came running, shouting, "Mommy." I picked him up and covered him with kisses. I said to him,


    "Look, Mommy wants to introduce you to someone. This is Draven."


    Liam looked at him and broke into a huge smile. Draven stood there, frozen, as if in shock. I had to nudge him. He looked at me, somewhat confused.


    "But his eyes..." he said, amazed.


    "I know, they¡¯re identical to yours, violet. Rare and beautiful," I said, smiling at him.


    Liam stretched out his little arms toward Draven and went into his arms. They quickly bonded and went to y on the rug.


    Elle got up, came to me, and whispered in my ear, "Now I understand why the doctor thought he was the father. They look strangely alike."


    That¡¯s when I paid attention, and my friend was right¡ªthey had an uncanny resemnce. But it wasmon to see strangers who looked alike, right? We all had doppelgangers, right? So I quickly pushed that thought aside and joined their y on the floor.


    We spent the rest of the afternoon and evening like that, talking and ying with Liam. After dinner, my little one¡¯s eyes were heavy with sleep, so I picked him up and went to put him to bed.


    When I returned to the living room, my friend and my boyfriend were engaged in a lively conversation. I joined them, and we spent some time thereughing and talking. When Elle said goodbye and left us alone, Draven pulled me onto hisp, kissing me.


    "Did you see? Your son liked me," he said confidently.


    "He likes everyone. He¡¯s a very outgoing child," I teased.


    "Oh, but he really liked me," he insisted, and I had to agree¡ªthe two of them had gotten along incredibly well. "I¡¯d love to spend the night with you, but I think it might be weird for Liam, and I don¡¯t want to keep you away from him again today."


    "Thank you for understanding. We¡¯ll have many nights," I said, touched by his concern for my son.


    "So I¡¯ll get going, my love. You¡¯re tired, we worked a lot, and you barely slept. You need to rest. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow," he said while kissing my neck, his wolf clearly wanting to leave his scent on me.


    "You don¡¯t have to, Draven," I sighed in his arms.


    "Please don¡¯t take away my pleasure of being with you as much as I can," he said, cing a kiss on the corner of my mouth. "ric is already restless when you¡¯re not near."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow."


    We said goodbye and he went home. When I turned around, Eleanor was standing behind me.


    "You can sit on this couch and tell me all the sordid details," she saidughing and pointing to the sofa.


    We sat down and talked for a long time. I told her everything that happened and how amazing he was. My friend hugged me and said she was very happy for me, that I deserved to be happy and have someone incredible. I went to bed feeling like I was already dreaming, Rory purring contentedly within me.

 Chapter 38 Gossip

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Gossip</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I nced at my phone and saw a message from Draven letting me know he was already waiting for me at the door. I grabbed my purse and practically floated downstairs, riding a cloud of pure happiness.


    "Good morning, beautiful," Draven said, pulling me into his strong arms and iming my lips with a deliciously slow kiss that made Rory purr with satisfaction. "Did you sleep well?"


    "I slept like a baby," I replied with a silly smile after our kiss, "dreaming about my sexy, dominant Alpha boyfriend."


    His eyes shed with that violet gleam that made my knees weak. "I think that would be me," he said with a gorgeous smile. "And where¡¯s the little cub? Aren¡¯t we dropping him off at daycare?"


    My heart soared seeing him ask about my son with such enthusiasm.


    "No, Elle already took him. She¡¯s the most doting godmother in the world."


    "I think she¡¯ll have to learn to share that young man¡¯s attention with me," he said. "We became friends, didn¡¯t we? He liked me, right?"


    The mighty Alpha of Storm Valley Pack, worried about a two-year-old¡¯s approval. It melted my heart.


    "Yes, Liam loved you!" I smiled and gave him a quick peck, Rory practically dancing with happiness within me.


    When we arrived at the office parking lot of Thorne Enterprises, my heart was pounding in my chest. I was worried about people¡¯s reactions since Draven wasn¡¯t willing to keep our rtionship discreet. His wolf ric was too possessive to hide their im on me, even if they couldn¡¯t mark me as theirs. He had tried to calm me through our entire drive, but it was in vain.


    Draven got out of the car, walked around, and opened my door, offering his hand.


    In the elevator, some employees greeted us and looked curiously at our intertwined fingers but didn¡¯t dare question anything. I could already imagine the flood of gossip beginning to flow through the pack bonds.


    When we reached the executive floor, we were greeted by Linda, who widened her eyes seeing us holding hands. When Draven kissed me possessively and went to his office, it didn¡¯t take long for Linda to practically pounce into my office.


    "Caroline, don¡¯t hide anything from me," Linda demanded, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. "What¡¯s going on between you and Alpha Draven? You arrived holding hands, and I saw him kiss you."


    "We¡¯re dating, Linda. That¡¯s all," I replied with a smile but without wanting to share intimate details.


    "That¡¯s all? Oh no, you¡¯re going to tell me everything! I¡¯ll get us some coffee so we can talk." She was relentless, her wolf¡¯s curiosity fully engaged, but I wasn¡¯t going to give her details about my personal life. We were just coworkers.


    "I can¡¯t, Linda, I have a lot of work to do. We¡¯ll talkter," I said with a polite smile.


    "Oh, but you¡¯re the Luna of the office now, you don¡¯t need to worry about working." Herment made Rory bristle with annoyance. I already knew she loved gossip, but thement struck a nerve.


    "Linda, I¡¯m still an employee here like everyone else," I said firmly. "No privileges! So I need to do my work. When I have some time, we¡¯ll talk, okay?!"


    I was feeling ufortable with her insistence and prying. Linda was about to press further when Ryan, Kyle, and ra entered the room.


    Beta Ryan immediately sensed the tension and intervened, "Good morning, Carrie! How¡¯s our favorite she-wolf today?"


    "I¡¯m doing well, and you all?" I replied, grateful for his interruption.


    At that moment, the phone on my desk rang.


    It was my new boyfriend requesting my presence with the others.


    I got up and opened the door for us to enter, leaving a still-curious Linda outside.


    "So, brother, here we are. What¡¯s this important news you need to share with the pack?" Ryan asked right away.


    Draven stood up, came over to me with that confident stride, took my hand, and kissed my cheek before saying, "You¡¯re my pack family, so I wanted to tell you that I¡¯m dating the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen in my life."


    Everyone was thrilled, congratting us and saying how they¡¯d sensed the mating pull between us for weeks.


    "This calls for a celebration," Ryan dered, his Beta authority second only to Draven¡¯s. "Kyle, make a reservation for the five of us at Golden Petal for lunch today." He took charge of nning lunch, leaving no room for discussion.


    We chatted for a few moments before everyone returned to their offices. At noon, we met at the elevator to go to lunch. With the audit happening, we were swamped with work and had to conduct our investigation discreetly, on top of our already demanding routine tasks. Throughout the morning, I didn¡¯t have any more time with Draven, as I was glued to my desk working through the financial records.


    Lunch was delightful; it was always good to be with our small pack-like group. Draven was very attentive with me, his possessive touches sending clear signals to everyone that I belonged to him, and of course, he ordered a slice of chocte cake for us to share for dessert.


    When we returned to the office, he pulled me into his office, pressed me against the door, and started kissing me with unbridled passion.


    His kisses were hot and hungry. He slid hisrge hand down to my thigh, lifting my skirt slightly, pulling my leg up to his waist, pressing all his magnificent hardness against me. I could feel his cedar and musky scent enveloping me, making me dizzy with desire. He ran his hand along my thigh and reached my panties, which were hot and wet. This man set me aze like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced before.


    Just as he slipped his finger under thece, teasing at my entrance and making me gasp with pleasure, his cell phone rang.


    I heard him growl a curse that would make any wolf blush and pull away to reach for the device in his jacket¡¯s inner pocket.


    He gave me a quick apologetic peck, stepped back, and listened intently to whoever was speaking on the other end of the line as he walked to his desk, his eyes briefly shing violet with frustration.


    Iposed myself and went to my office on shaky legs. When I sat down, he rushed out, giving me a quick kiss and promising, "I¡¯ll finish what I startedter, little wolf." I resumed my work and lost track of time.


    It wasn¡¯t long before two female employees from ounting walked by my office, their whispers clearly intended for me to hear.


    "So she¡¯s sleeping with the Alpha to climb the corporatedder," one said with a sneer. "I wonder if she knows he¡¯ll never take her as his Luna. An unmated she-wolf with a cub? She¡¯s just a temporary distraction."


    "Exactly," the other replied. "Alpha Thorne needs a proper Luna who can strengthen pack alliances, not some nobody who can¡¯t even produce a proper heir with a scent."


    Rory growled within me, wanting to show these gossiping wolves their ce, but I maintained myposure. I¡¯d faced worse in my life than petty office jealousy. Still, their words stung because they voiced my own deepest fears, that I wasn¡¯t good enough to be Draven¡¯s Luna, that Liam and I would always be outsiders because of ourck of scent.


    I focused on my work, trying to push theirments from my mind. I wasn¡¯t with Draven for his position or power. I was with him because when he looked at me with those violet eyes, I felt whole for the first time since that masked ball.

 Chapter 39 False Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 False usations</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Two hours after leaving, Draven returned looking disturbed.


    He passed by me, his violet eyes stormy as if he¡¯d confronted his worst nightmare, and growled, "In my office, now, Caroline!"


    I froze at his tone, Rory whimpering inside me. Ryan and ra were following him, and I heard them pleading with him to calm down. But Draven ignored them, his dominant Alpha energy filling the entire floor. Confused, I got up and entered his office, with the other two following behind me and closing the door.


    I stopped when his angry gaze fell on me, his furious voice slicing through the air.


    "How could you, Caroline! You came into my pack territory like an innocentmb, but you¡¯re nothing more than a treacherous rogue! You betrayed my trust in a way no one ever has. And after everything that happened between us... You¡¯re the biggest disappointment of my life!" he snarled at me, rage emanating from every pore.


    "Draven, what¡¯s going on? What are you talking about?" I asked, already feeling my throat tighten as tears started streaming down my face. Rory was desperately trying to make sense of what was happening.


    "Don¡¯t y innocent with me¡ªnot anymore!" He paced back and forth like a caged predator, rubbing both hands over his face. "You know exactly what you did. I want you out of mypany and out of my pack territory now! And consider yourself lucky, because the only reason you¡¯re not leaving here in handcuffs is that I feel sorry for your son!"


    What was he talking about? I didn¡¯t understand! Handcuffs? I was already in shock. I was trembling, and when he released another Alpha growl, I nearly copsed under the weight of it.


    "Get out now! Out of mypany! I guarantee you¡¯ll only work in this territory again if it¡¯s in the sewers, where rats like you belong. You¡¯re despicable. I regret the day I let you into my pack. Out!" he roared, mming his hand on the desk hard enough that I heard the wood crack.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder gently pulling me out of that office. I was paralyzed, my eyes burning, my chest aching with a pain that Rory and I shared. We couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    ra grabbed my purse and took me to Ryan¡¯s office. They both sat down with me and finally exined.


    "Caroline, remember when I mind-linked Draven on Saturday saying we suspected information had been leaked?" Ryan spoke seriously, his usually friendly demeanor reced with the stern expression befitting a Beta.


    "Yes, and you were going to thoroughly check everything. Did you find who it was? But what does this have to do with me?" I asked, confused.


    "Well, Carrie, it turns out our tech team found two emails sent from yourputer. They were sent and deleted, but our specialist managed to recover them," ra exined calmly, her eyes showingpassion despite the gravity of the situation.


    "What do you mean, two emails? What emails?" I looked at her, not understanding.


    Ryan handed me two sheets of paper. The first one contained an email dated fromst Thursday with the following message:


    From: Caroline Bet


    To: [emailprotected]


    Subject: Warning


    Sir,


    The board had a closed-door meeting. They¡¯re suspicious. Take necessary measures.


    Caroline Bet


    CEO¡¯s Assistant


    Thorne Enterprises


    The second email was dated from this morning. It contained a horrible message that read:


    From: Caroline Bet


    To: [emailprotected]


    Subject: n working


    Sir,


    Everything¡¯s going as nned. That idiot Draven is falling for my charms and eating out of my hand.


    Caroline Bet


    CEO¡¯s Assistant


    Thorne Enterprises


    I looked between the two sheets, confused and horrified. How were these emails sent from myputer? Still crying, I looked Ryan in the eyes and said,


    "Ryan, I never sent these emails. I swear on my wolf¡¯s honor! I don¡¯t know how they were sent from myputer, but it wasn¡¯t me. I would never do something like this, especially not to Draven. You need to believe me and investigate this because I didn¡¯t do it!"


    I felt ra¡¯s hand on my back as she spoke firmly to Ryan.


    "I¡¯m certain it wasn¡¯t her, Ryan. When I hired her, I checked with the Blood Moon Pack. She¡¯s absolutely trustworthy. Alpha Gerald also spoke highly of her. It¡¯s impossible that Caroline would do this!"


    "ra, I don¡¯t know what to think. Caroline is the only pack member who¡¯s been here for a short time; everyone else has been bonded to this pack for ten years or more. On the other hand, the fraud we¡¯re investigating has been going on for a long time. I don¡¯t know what to think. And you need to understand that Draven is blind with rage," Ryan exined calmly.


    "But Ryan, he didn¡¯t even give me the benefit of the doubt! He should at least investigate properly instead of treating me with all that hatred! That¡¯s not how an Alpha should behave toward a member of his pack!" I said, hurt and angry at the injustice.


    "Caroline, please try to understand my friend. He¡¯s got a lot on his mind with the rogue attacks and this corporate sabotage. Besides, understand that the executive floor now doesn¡¯t receive anyone without prior authorization, and you¡¯re the only newly arrived pack member. How can we exin that someone who¡¯s been loyal to this pack for so long suddenly betrayed us?" Ryan tried to justify his Alpha and himself.


    The pain I felt at that moment transformed into absolute anger. I wiped my tears, feeling Rory¡¯s strength surge through me. I handed my work phone and badge to ra, grabbed my purse, and stood up.


    I looked Ryan in the eyes and spoke in an icy voice that carried determination,


    "Of course, it¡¯s easier to use than to investigate. And it¡¯s easier to me the neer than to ept that you¡¯re all big idiots who¡¯ve been fooled by the real culprit for years. But fine, Ryan. I understand, and I¡¯m leaving this pack territory immediately. You won¡¯t see me again. I just hope that when you realize the injustice you¡¯remitting, the real culprit hasn¡¯t had time to leave you in ruins."


    I turned to leave, but halfway to the door, I turned back and said sarcastically,


    "Would you like to search me, Beta Ryan, to make sure I¡¯m not stealing any pack secrets?"


    "Oh, Caroline, please don¡¯t take things this way..." Ryan said nervously, while I kept my eyes firm, demanding his answer to my question.


    "No, Caroline, I won¡¯t search you. You can go home, and I¡¯ll have them send your settlement for the days worked and your documentster."


    "I don¡¯t want anything from this pack, just my employment record cleared so I can look for another job¡ªeven if it¡¯s in the sewers!" I said with a cold look, turned around, and left.


    When I left Ryan¡¯s office, Linda came running.


    "Caroline, what happened?"


    I looked at her as if I were looking at a hyena eager to snap at its prey, turned my back, and pressed the elevator button, which opened just as she was about to persist. She made a move to enter with me, but I raised my finger and said,


    "Stay there! I¡¯m no longer part of this pack."


    I pressed the elevator button and the doors closed. The security guard let me through the turnstile without questions when I exined I didn¡¯t have my badge. Once I reached the street, I jumped into the first taxi I spotted and gave my home address. Only when I got to my room did I allow myself to copse on the bed, Rory howling in misery inside me as I sobbed uncontrobly until I had no strength left.

 Chapter 40 Best Friends Forever

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Best Friends Forever</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I fell asleep and didn¡¯t even notice when Mabel arrived with Liam. I only woke when Elle was sitting beside me on the bed, her concerned eyes watching over me. Opening my eyes to find just onemp glowing softly in the room, I sat up and faced my friend, a deep ache settling in my chest.


    "What happened, sweetie?" Eleanor asked, her voice gentle as a summer breeze. "Mabel said you were already asleep when she arrived with Liam. She came to check on you but didn¡¯t want to disturb you. She noticed you¡¯d been crying though." She reached out to touch my cheek. "Is it something with Draven? Whatever it is, Rory can ovee this."


    Rory whimpered inside me, feeling my distress. The bond between wolf-spirits often reflected our emotional states, and right now, mine was in turmoil.


    "It won¡¯t pass, Elle," I whispered, feeling my eyes well up again. "What happened was absolutely devastating."


    "Tell me everything," Eleanor said firmly. "And then we¡¯ll decide together if it really was that horrible. If it was, I¡¯ll have Nate go over there and challenge that Alpha to defend your honor."


    Despite my sadness, I managed a small smile at the thought of Eleanor¡¯s mate confronting Draven. Pack hierarchy allowed challenges for serious grievances, though they were rare in modern times.


    "I will, but... where¡¯s Liam?" I asked suddenly, realizing my son should have been home hours ago.


    "Don¡¯t worry about your little cub," Elle assured me, her fingers gently stroking my hair in the way pack-sisters oftenfort each other. "Mabel¡¯s staying overnight, and they¡¯re having a wonderful time in the living room. She¡¯s great with him. Let her care for him while I take care of you."


    "You¡¯re right," I sighed, relieved my son wouldn¡¯t see me in such a state. "He shouldn¡¯t see me like this. I¡¯ll take a quick shower, and then we can talk."


    "Of course, Carrie. Take your time."


    I stepped into the shower, letting the hot water cascade over me. Though it washed away the physical tension, it couldn¡¯t cleanse the wound in my soul. As a wolf, emotional pain cut deeper than any physical injury. When I returned to the bedroom in fresh clothes, Elle was waiting with a tray of dinner and an enormous tub of ice cream with two spoons.


    "Come here," she patted the bed. "Fill your stomach first, then we¡¯ll demolish this ice cream together."


    I forced myself to eat, knowing my health wasn¡¯t just for me. Liam needed his mother strong and whole. I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down, shouldn¡¯t have let Draven past the defenses around my heart. After finishing dinner, Elle popped open the ice cream, and I began recounting everything while we took turns with our spoons. I told her about Draven¡¯s usations, the betrayal, and the cold dismissal, tears streaming down my face as I relived the pain.


    "What an absolute bastard!" Eleanor growled. "By the Moon Goddess, I¡¯ll make that Alpha regret treating you this way! He had absolutely no right!"


    That was Elle, always taking my pain as her own.


    "Elle, I think I should call my parents and tell them I¡¯ming home," I said, hanging my head. "Draven is too powerful an Alpha in this territory. He won¡¯t let me work anywhere in this region."


    "Honey," Eleanor ced her hands on my shoulders, "obviously my father or even my uncle would hire you in a heartbeat. They know your character; they recognize your integrity. But you¡¯re not running back to your old pack. You¡¯re staying right here and making aeback. Draven may be an Alpha, but he doesn¡¯t control the Moon Goddess¡¯s n for you. We¡¯ll find you another position here. And when that arrogant wolf realizes his mistake, you¡¯ll walk past him with your head high like the she-wolf you are."


    "Elle," I sighed, "he¡¯ll never admit he was wrong! He¡¯s already decided I¡¯m guilty without any real investigation. He won¡¯t even look for the true culprit."


    "Oh, Carrie," Elle¡¯s eyes softened, "if there¡¯s one thing I learned from my father¡¯s years as Pack Alpha, it¡¯s that traitors always reveal themselves eventually. Their sin is overconfidence. Trust me, he¡¯ll discover the truth wasn¡¯t you, especially when this audit concludes and the real perpetrator is exposed."


    "Elle, only ra supported me," I admitted, tears falling again. "You should have seen how cold Ryan was, treating me like I was nothing but a rogue wolf."


    "They¡¯re both fools," Eleanor growled softly. "You know who you are, and your conscience is clear."


    I felt Rory stir within me, drawingfort from Eleanor¡¯s words.


    "Only you are always so good to me," I whispered, leaning forward to embrace my friend tightly. "Thank you for being here. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you."


    "That¡¯s what best friends are for," Eleanor murmured into my hair. "I¡¯ll always stand by you."


    She pulled back, noticing my exhaustion, and handed me a ss of water with a small pill.


    "It¡¯s for your headache," she exined gently. "I can sense it pounding after all those tears."


    She was right, my head was throbbing painfully. I took the medication andy down, feeling the weight of the day crushing me.


    "Rest now," Elle said, dimming the light. "Remember, wolves are strongest when wounded. You¡¯ll rise from this stronger than before."


    As Eleanor left the room and turned off the light, I closed my eyes but found little peace. The night was torturous, filled with fractured dreams and silent tears.

 Chapter 41 Unable to Accept Her Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Unable to ept Her Betrayal</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I sat in the dark, the day¡¯s betrayal heavy on my chest. The city¡¯s distant glow was the only light, casting long shadows across the floor.


    I couldn¡¯t look at my bed without remembering the incredible night I had with Caroline, feeling despair consume me knowing it had all been a calcted lie. How could she do this to me? ric paced restlessly within me.¡°This can¡¯t be real... She wasn¡¯t supposed to do this.¡±


    ¡°How could she? After everything...¡±


    His pain echoed mine, raw and unwilling to ept what happened.


    ¡°We trusted her. We were wrong.¡±I said to him.


    Ever since that Alpha G at the Blood Moon Pack three years ago, the night those savage Rogues took my parents from me, I haven¡¯t let anyone get close.


    That same night, I had one unforgettable night with a woman I didn¡¯t even know. One night. Hot, reckless, desperate. And by morning, she was gone. Like she never existed. I searched. I hunted. Nothing. No mate. No trace. I swore I¡¯d never let myself fall again.


    Then Caroline showed up, out of nowhere. No scent, no rank that mattered. But I didn¡¯t care. I was ready to make her my Luna anyway. I was willing to give her everything.


    And just when I was about to bring her into my pack, to ask her to stand at my side...


    She betrayed me.Turned out she was the fucking snake that sank its fangs in and finished off whatever trust I had left.I was in heaven today and suddenly got dragged to hell.


    When the security specialist called saying that only Ryan, ra, and I should attend the meeting because he had already traced where the information had leaked from, I couldn¡¯t imagine it had been her, the she-wolf I was falling in love with.


    Reading those emails felt like getting mmed by a freight train I never sawing.The first one I could maybe have handled and listened to her exnation, but the second one, realizing she had nned to seduce me just to use me, that was devastating. I was blind with rage and pain, my wolf howling for vengeance.


    I kicked her out of my pack, mypany, and my life. She betrayed me in the lowest way possible. But why did I feel so awful? Why did I fall in love with a woman who turned out to be false? Why did I lower my guard and let her into my heart.


    I walked out the second she did. I couldn¡¯t breathe with anyone around. If I stayed, Ryan and ra would be on my back, asking questions I didn¡¯t want to answer. I blocked all mind-links for the first time in my life and wasn¡¯t answering the doorbell or inte. I wanted to be alone and feel my pain all at once, let ric¡¯s agony wash through me.


    But then the light turned on and I heard my Beta say£¬"Forgot we have the key?"


    Ryan sat beside me and ra positioned herself in front of me.


    I red at them, letting a low growl escape my throat. ra immediately raised her chin, unimpressed."I¡¯m not afraid of mean looks or growls, young man. You¡¯ve already yelled, raged and been alone, now you¡¯re going to listen to us, and quietly."


    This woman talked like my mother had once done. But I wasn¡¯t willing to talk about Caroline. When I opened my mouth to protest, Ryan held up a silver chain and wolfsbane in front of my eyes and said,"If you won¡¯t listen the easy way, it¡¯ll be the hard way, but you will listen, Alpha or not."


    "And you think I¡¯m going to let you use restraints on me?" I asked grumpily, my eyes shing their violet color in warning.


    "You don¡¯t need to let me. Now shut up and listen." Ryan said, his own eyes shing in response. "ra and I talked and concluded that it makes no sense for Caroline to have leaked the information. She was vetted, Draven, by you and ra. Moreover, the idea of how to audit thepany was all hers. She rmended Arthur, and he¡¯s been friends with your parents all his life, he¡¯s extremely trustworthy to our pack. We talked to him too, and he¡¯s certain someone set Caroline up, he¡¯d stake his life on it. We should give her the benefit of the doubt, Draven."


    "What? You think someone entered the executive suite and sent the email from herputer just to harm her? Even though I restricted ess before the emails were sent? You¡¯re not that naive." I said mockingly.


    "No, Draven, I¡¯m saying the traitor could be someone else inside the executive suite." Ryan said patiently.


    "Ryan, everyone in that circle has been with the Pack Corporation for over a decade. That kind of betrayal? It¡¯s unthinkable." My voice came out sharp, raw with frustration. I could feel ric bristling inside me, ready to snap.


    But Ryan didn¡¯t back down. He never did.


    "Is it really that unthinkable, Draven?" he shot back. "Someone¡¯s been siphoning money from the Pack for years, and we just caught wind of it now. You really believe it¡¯s impossible that one of those polished, long-time executives has been ying us from the inside?"


    I paused. Just for a second.


    "At first, I was sure Caroline was involved," Ryan continued, quieter this time. "I mean, everything pointed at her. But when I confronted her with those emails... I didn¡¯t see guilt. I saw confusion. Hurt. Fury, even. But not guilt. And her wolf, Rory, she was shaken, genuinely. I felt it in my bones."


    I sighed, reflecting on what he was saying. But it didn¡¯t make sense. Nothing made sense. I heard ra speak calmly£¬"Draven, Ryan and I started an investigation. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if I didn¡¯t investigate and left Caroline bearing guilt that isn¡¯t hers. The security cameras were already installed today, but the one in Caroline¡¯s office had a defect. Still, they¡¯re being reviewed, and the security specialist will try to recover something. But we had an idea and put it into action."


    I looked at her suspiciously and asked,"What idea, ra?"


    "We¡¯re going to test each member of the board, including Kyle. And we¡¯ve already started with Linda. We asked her to take some documents to Ryan¡¯s office since Kyle wasn¡¯t around. When she entered, we continued talking and let it ¡¯slip,¡¯ let¡¯s say, that we would be checkingst year¡¯s ounts. As you know, we already have the documents, but if anything disappears, we¡¯ll know she leaked the information. Arthur and the team will check tonight."


    "Linda? What a waste of time, ra! You know how long she¡¯s been with the pack andpany, for Moon¡¯s sake!" I protested.


    "It¡¯s easier to use Caroline than admit we¡¯re big idiots who¡¯ve been deceived for years by someone on the pack members we thought was loyal to us. But there are wolves who¡¯ve worked in thatpany for years who are stealing." Ryan spoke wearily. "Caroline told me this today, and she¡¯s absolutely right. Let¡¯s investigate, Alpha. Open your mind before you make a decision you¡¯ll regret."


    I sighed, exhaustion tightening my chest as I considered their words.


    "Fine. Investigate. Make sure," Imanded, my Alpha voice leaving no room for discussion. The kind that made wolves submit without question.


    "Draven, one more thing," Ryan added. "One of the detectives is from Maplewood. I asked him to look into Caroline. Just so you know who you¡¯re really dealing with."


    That felt like a step too far. But it was already done.


    I nodded, jaw tight.

 Chapter 42 A Sinister Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42 A Sinister Conspiracy</h4>


    Howard¡¯s POV


    "Howard, harder, faster, fuck me hard,I¡¯ming!"Her voice trembled with breathless desperation, wet eyes locked onto mine, full of need and something fragile.


    Her body writhed beneath me, her tits bouncing, her hips grinding against mine, those long legs wrapped tight around my waist as I pounded into her. That face, contorted with pleasure, drove me wild.


    I fucked her harder, feeling my balls tighten. Then came the rush, the explosion, as I filled her dripping pussy.


    Breathing hard, I copsed against her, feeling her hot sweaty skin pressed against mine.


    After fucking her senseless, I leaned back on the bed, still panting from our wild sex.


    She handed me a cigarette, a teasing smile ying on her lips.


    I lit it, took a long drag, watching the smoke curl and fade into the air.


    A satisfied smirk yed on my lips as I nced at her. "Congrats, darling. You nailed it again."I exhaled smoke slowly. "I¡¯ll send some cash your way, get yourself something nice."


    I chuckled darkly, thinking about that clueless fool she calls a husband."How he hasn¡¯t caught on where the money¡¯sing from, well, that¡¯s beyond me."


    I studied my mistress lying naked beside me.No one in either of our packs orpanies had ever suspected a thing. We¡¯d been sleeping together for years, she¡¯d slipped me information and done favors more times than I could count. She was a liar, and my wolf respected that.


    She let out a softugh when I asked about her husband. Taking the cigarette from my hand, she inhaled slowly and said,"That fool still thinks I shop at flea markets and wear knockoffs. He has no clue."


    Her lips curled."Almost as clueless as your precious Alpha Draven. The great Storm Valley leader, blind as a bat.Funny how a man that dense runs a pack and a corporation like Thorne Enterprises. Must¡¯ve inherited that stupidity, his father trusted anything with a heartbeat."


    She tapped ash off the cigarette, thoughtful.


    "Still... Draven nearly caught you. If not for that little ident, well, you wouldn¡¯t be here."I said.


    "Yeah, Howard, that little Rogue attack came at a pretty damn convenient time, didn¡¯t it?"


    I exhaled sharply."Shame the Draven survived. He was supposed to be in that car too. But even then, I had a n. He was a weak heir, barely worthy of the Alpha title. I already had the Elders leaning my way, ready to push him out. The pack needed strength, not some clueless boy mourning his daddy."


    I clenched my jaw, bitter."And yet... ra and those old loyalists had to throw their weight behind him. So, fine, he got the Alpha seat.I thought at least I¡¯d get the CEO position at Thorne Enterprises. He knew nothing, no vision, no experience. But no. I got stuck as CFO. Couldn¡¯t evennd the VP role. And Beta? Not a fucking chance. He handed that to his precious childhood friend like it was candy."


    My wolf growled low inside me."The worst part? I was this close. My daughter was supposed to handle him, seduce him, marry him, be Luna. But no. That damn Ryan had to y the loyal watchdog, whispering in Draven¡¯s ear every time they got close. Always in the way."


    "Yeah, that dyed your ns, but in the end, it¡¯ll be the same. But how will your daughter get close to him? His wolf can¡¯t stand her!" she reminded me of a detail that would soon change, even if he couldn¡¯t stand my daughter, Draven and his wolf wouldn¡¯t resist or wouldn¡¯t have a choice once we implemented our n.


    "At ra¡¯s farewell party on Friday. You¡¯ll take care of getting Ryan out of the way, my daughter will do the rest." I ordered.


    "Leave it to me! I have to go, my dear hubby must be waiting for me." She said with augh. "Be careful what you do."


    "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t even look like you know anything." I said with a smile, already blocking our mind-link to prevent any leakage.


    We said goodbye and she left. She was a slut, but she served my purpose. When I decided to make her my mistress, I knew she would be very useful.She was unbearable, gold-digging, but I knew she would be useful and I had to put up with her, and despite everything, she was pretty hot, better than that stupid mate of mine whom I had to keep just for appearances within the pack hierarchy.


    I bought this loft when we started our affair and met her here twice a week. It was discreet and away from pack territory. In these ten years I¡¯d been with this annoying woman, she had been very valuable; all it took was putting some money in her ount and she would sing like a canary, telling me everything I needed, betraying her own pack.


    Last week, when she told me that that clown Draven had held a closed-door meeting with his inner circle, my wolf and I suspected he would do something, but I thought he would be quicker. So far, I haven¡¯t noticed any movement from him, except, as I imagined, he was checking thepany¡¯smunications.


    I immediately had my mistress nt an email on that wallflower Caroline¡¯sputer; she was interfering with my daughter¡¯s ns and I had to stop her, you could sense from a mile away that Draven¡¯s wolf was interested in that simpleton even if she was a scentless wolf. It was very entertaining to know that he fired that little woman and was desperate thinking he had been betrayed by a potential mate.


    This morning, when an employee came to the floor saying the Alpha was holding hands with his assistant, I saw the opportunity to deliver the final blow. When my mistress mind-linked to tell me they were getting cozy, I already had a n - I would nt another email. And my sweet little mistress managed to execute my order perfectly.


    That idiot got all hurt, kicked out the little secretary like she was a rogue wolf, and disappeared from thepany leaving his "super friends" totally freaked out. They were so disturbed that they let slip a very useful piece of information through their careless mind-links.


    I had already taken care of everything. I had my ountant quickly forge various documents and books, and I had already reced the real ones in the office. When they got them, they wouldn¡¯t even notice anything was wrong. I smiled to myself, feeling my wolf¡¯s satisfaction.


    My scheme was working out perfectly, partly because of the information my mistress was passing on to me. Soon, Thorne Enterprises would be all mine. I would break Draven, and he would have to sell everything to me for peanuts, which I would pay using just a small portion of what I was embezzling from the Storm Valley Pack.


    My daughter would be his Luna and control him. After all, even though he¡¯d be under my control, his Alpha bloodline would open many doors in the werewolfmunity, so I¡¯d need to keep the dog on a leash.


    I was very pleased. I lit another cigarette and poured myself a shot of whiskey, letting the amber liquid burn my throat. Soon I¡¯d have to go home and put up with that annoying mate of mine who had no idea of the power y happening right under her nose.

 Chapter 43 Finding a New Job

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Finding a New Job</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    After Alpha Draven kicked me out of Storm Valley Pack and Thorne Enterprises, I sat alone in my bedroom, staring at my reflection in the window. Tears streamed down my face as I wondered how everything had fallen apart so fast.


    I¡¯d given up everything at Blood Moon Pack, left my job at BuildRight Corp, all for Liam. Storm Valley had seemed like a fresh start, a ce that would ept us. Now, here I was again, no job, no pack.


    The thought of going back to Maplewood made my stomach turn. I could already hear the whispers and see the smirks.


    "Look who¡¯s back, the scentless wolf who couldn¡¯t cut it in Storm Valley."


    Rory whimpered inside me, but I forced myself to focus on Liam. He needed stability. While I was making ns to send Liam to daycare, Eleanor walked in.


    "You need to rest at home," she said firmly. "I¡¯ll take Liam to daycare."


    I was so grateful for her help.Without Elle, I didn¡¯t know if I could have picked myself up from this blow.


    As she led Liam out, she turned back. "Caroline, don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯ll talk to my father about your situation. Blood Moon Pack will always be here for you."


    I hugged her gratefully. "Thank you, Elle." While I appreciated her kindness, my heart felt heavy. I hated always relying on Eleanor¡¯s family, even though Alpha Gerald and Luna Ma treated me like their own.


    Mabel insisted on staying with me today. It was wonderful; she was an incredible person who gave me lots of advice.


    "Life¡¯s full of seasons, dear," she said. "This storm will pass."


    After lunch, when she left for the market to pick Liam up, I finally reached for my phone. Maybe it was time to call home.


    The inte buzzed harshly. Downstairs, a courier from Thorne Enterprises waited with a thick envelope,my termination papers and final check. My hands shook as I signed. But I returned the check, writing clearly that I refused it. I wouldn¡¯t take a single cent from hispany, wouldn¡¯t give him another reason to look down on me. Rory snarled inside me. Pride was all we had left.


    I went back to the apartment and called my parents.


    "Caroline, sweetheart! I miss you! How are you and your little cub doing?" My mother said happily.


    "Oh, Mom, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t talk almost every day." I smiled, missing her embrace and theforting scent of pack and family.


    "But we still miss you, honey! Wait, I¡¯ll put you on speaker, your father¡¯s here." She was so excited. I found it strange that my father was home at this hour, but maybe he had taken a day off from his Beta duties.


    "My beautiful daughter! How are you? And my little grandson?" My father spoke cheerfully.


    "We¡¯re fine, Dad. Liam¡¯s still at daycare." I tried to sound calm, though Rory whined softly, wanting thefort of our birth pack.


    "Honey, it¡¯s good you called now, do you have a minute, or are you busy at work?" My father asked, and my eyes welled up with tears.


    "I have time, Dad, I¡¯m having coffee. Do you want to tell me something?" I tried not to cry, knowing my wolf would howl if I broke down.


    "Yes, honey, and I think you¡¯ll like the news," my mother was very happy.


    "Sweetheart, I¡¯ve retired from my Beta position! Yesterday was myst day serving the pack, the Alpha even threw me a party. He didn¡¯t want me to leave, but now that you¡¯re settled, I decided it¡¯s time to rest," my father said excitedly.


    "Dad, that¡¯s wonderful, I¡¯m so happy for you! Mom, now you¡¯ll have time to travel together." I was genuinely happy for them, but this erased my ns of moving back home.


    "And you don¡¯t even know the best part.I sold the house and bought a small farm, right here in Maplewood, on the outskirts of pack territory. We¡¯re moving this weekend. Now your mother and I are going to live the quiet country life we¡¯ve always wanted," my father said ecstatically.


    Now it was really buried,there was no way I could go back to Maplewood. My parents kept talking for a while about how happy they were and that I shoulde soon with Liam to visit the farm. We chatted for a bit longer before hanging up.


    I buried my head in my hands, overwhelmed by the uncertainty ahead. Rory paced anxiously within me, her presence both afort and a restless echo of my own turmoil.


    "I don¡¯t think we can go back to Blood Moon Pack," she murmured, her voice low but firm.


    "Yeah," I whispered, "let¡¯s wait for Elle to get home first, then figure things out."


    "Maybe we should start looking for a new job, see if there¡¯s another pack that would take us in..."


    I nodded slowly, lost in thought.


    My son came bouncing through the door shouting "mommy, mommy," and my heart overflowed with joy. It had always been like this,ever since he was in my belly, Liam always made me happy. No matter how difficult the situation was, he gave me the strength and courage to face it. My wolf immediately calmed at the sight of our pup, her protective instincts overwhelming any other concerns.


    I picked up my son and covered him with kisses.I got up to help Mabel, but she dismissed me and told me to go y with Liam since he had lots to talk about today.


    I had already given Liam his bath and we were ying in the living room when he suddenly asked me,"Mommy, is Dravening here today? I wanna y with him."


    I froze,I hadn¡¯t expected Liam to ask about Draven.To my relief, Elle arrived and Liam jumped into her arms. After dinner, I put my son to bed and went back to the living room where Elle said she needed to talk to me.


    "Carrie, how are you really doing?" Elle asked, concern softening her eyes as she took my hands in hers.


    "I¡¯m feeling awful, Elle. When you got here, Liam had just asked about Draven," I confessed.


    "Really? But they only met once. Liam usually doesn¡¯t remember people like that," she said, surprised.


    I sighed deeply, feeling Rory whine anxiously inside me. "It¡¯s strange. Like there¡¯s some kind of connection there, even though..." I trailed off.


    I told her about calling my parents and how the conversation went. Then she smiled and said, "You¡¯re so stubborn, Caroline," Elle teased with a grin. "Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d help? And I barely had to try.Do you remember my boss, Joseph Taylor? He¡¯s always been a reliable business ally to our Blood Moon Pack. When he heard from my father that you¡¯re out of work, he asked me to tell you toe work at Puma Global."


    "What do you mean? Does he know what happened?" I asked, confused.


    "He knows the gist. I told him Alpha Draven thinks you did something you didn¡¯t. He called Draven a hot-headed idiot who¡¯ll regret it and thinks it¡¯s better for you to be working under him if Draven ever decides to apologize," Elle said with a smile.


    "He¡¯s not going to apologize, Elle. More likely, he¡¯ll try to stop your boss from hiring me or get me fired," I said bitterly, feeling Rory growl at the thought of facing the Alpha who dismissed me so cruelly.


    "No, he won¡¯t. My boss has already made up his mind. Tomorrow, you¡¯reing to work with me. The pack bond between him and Draven might be strong, but he runs his business separately," Elle insisted.


    "Alright, Elle. I¡¯ll go talk to your boss. If he still wants to hire me after that, I¡¯ll ept," I nodded.

 Chapter 44 Starting Over

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Starting Over</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Caroline,I¡¯m d you came," Joseph Taylor greeted me,his voice warm but professional. "After I heard about your dismissal,I called Ryan yesterday. He didn¡¯t share details,but it seems Draven was being quite the hot-headed Alpha."


    I sat across from him in his spacious corner office at Puma Global,feeling Rory tense inside me.


    "Mr. Taylor,I wouldn¡¯t call Alpha Draven hot-headed," I replied carefully."But I didn¡¯tmit the offense I was used of."


    "I believe you," he said simply,leaning forward. "I¡¯ve known the Paynes for decades. Alpha Gerald wouldn¡¯t vouch for someone unless he was certain of their integrity. And if Gerald Payne thinks you¡¯re trustworthy,that¡¯s good enough for me."


    The way he spoke,with such certainty,made Rory rx slightly within me.


    Elle had dragged me out of bed this morning. When she suggested working at herpany yesterday,I hesitated. Given Joseph Taylor¡¯s business ties with Thorne Enterprises,I feared running into Alpha Draven again. Worse,I worried he might cklist me across all Harbor Baypanies,and even Joseph Taylor couldn¡¯t be immune to such pressure.


    But Elle insisted,reminding me that Liam needed me to be strong.So I¡¯d dressed in my most professional outfit,kissed my sleeping son goodbye,and let Elle drive us to Puma Global¡¯s headquarters.


    "Unfortunately," Mr. Taylor continued,"I can¡¯t offer you a position as good as the one you had at Thorne Enterprises. But I need another person in the sales department. The sry ispetitive,and with your qualifications,you¡¯ll handle the work easily. If you want it,the job is yours."


    I gave him a genuine smile,the first one since Draven had banished me from Storm Valley Pack.


    "Thank you,Mr. Taylor. I ept your offer and appreciate this opportunity more than you know."


    After our meeting,Elle walked me to Human Resources,her grace turning heads as we passed. I filled out paperwork while she waited,then she introduced me to my supervisor before heading back to her own department.


    "Miss Bet,the sales department operates with a prettyid-back flow," Mr. Reeves exined as he led me through an open workspace. "What matters here is productivity,we need to generate revenue. We¡¯re a pack,I mean,a team,and we work together,helping each other achieve the best results. That¡¯s why we have this open floor n. Each employee has their cubicle,and if someone needs help,the pack... team,always provides it."


    I noticed his cedar scent,warm and reassuring in the office air.


    "That¡¯s wonderful,sir. Having supportive colleagues makes all the difference. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll adapt well."


    "I know you will. I like you already!" He smiled warmly. "You¡¯ll make good friends here. Hope you like coffee,everyone here lives for it. There¡¯s always someone offering a cup or bringing you one."


    "Is this paradise?" I joked,making himugh heartily.


    After assigning my work and giving me a list of tasks toplete by the next day,he introduced me to the team and showed me to my desk. Everyone seemed friendly,and I felt the knot in my chest loosen slightly. Maybe this would be okay after all.


    As Mr. Reeves returned to his office,I sat down to start my tasks. Minutester,someone caught my attention.


    "Hey gorgeous,you¡¯ve already got about fifteen admirers just on this floor!"


    I looked up to see a young woman with vibrant red hair,bright green eyes,and charming freckles across her round face,extending a coffee mug to me. Her sweet honeysuckle scent was warm and weing.


    "You¡¯re kind," I smiled,epting the mug. "But I doubt there¡¯s a single man on this floor who isn¡¯tpletely captivated by you. You¡¯re stunning." I meant it,her energy was infectious.


    "Oh,nonsense!" sheughed,tossing her fiery mane back. "I¡¯m hardly standard beauty material,men don¡¯t look at me that way. I¡¯m Ruby,by the way."


    I extended my hand. "Caroline Bet. It¡¯s nice to meet you."


    Her desk was next to mine,and we chatted between tasks. Ruby was incredibly friendly,always smiling,and genuinely funny. She introduced me to several colleagues working in adjacent cubicles.


    "You¡¯ll get to know everyone gradually,Carrie," she said as she returned to her desk.


    The day passed quickly. Despite the department¡¯s bustling activity,the atmosphere felt like being part of a supportive pack,everyone helping each other,casual jokes flowing between cubicles,people dropping by to check if I needed anything. The work itself was straightforwardpared to my responsibilities at Thorne Enterprises,but I was grateful for the simplicity.At day¡¯s end,Ruby walked out with me. Her curiosity got the better of her.


    "So,Carrie... do you have a mate?" she asked carefully.


    "I¡¯m a single mother," I replied,trying to keep my voice light. Ruby¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Really? You¡¯re so beautiful,I¡¯d think wolves would be lining up!"


    I forced a smile,my heart clenching at the memory of Draven. After that heartbreak,the thought of opening up to someone new terrified me.


    "Single mothers are amazing," Ruby continued warmly. "Is the father involved?"


    "No," I answered awkwardly,hoping she wouldn¡¯t press further.


    "You know,my brother loves kids," Ruby brightened. "He owns this amazing bar downtown. You shoulde!The ce is amazing,and there are some seriously hot guys. Let me introduce you."


    "That sounds fun," I replied,not wanting to discourage her enthusiasm though I had no desire to socialize. "I¡¯ll talk to Elle,her boyfriend arrives this weekend,so maybe next week?"


    "Perfect! I¡¯ll ask my brother to reserve a special table for us."


    Elle joined our conversation in the parking lot and immediately loved the bar idea. After saying goodbye to Ruby,we headed home. It had been a good day,keeping busy had kept my mind upied,though my heart still ached beneath the surface.


    When we got home,Mabel greeted us with Liam,who rushed into my arms. His violet eyes sparkled with excitement as he babbled about his day at daycare.


    "Mommy! I drawed a wolf today!" he announced proudly,holding up a colorful scribble that only vaguely resembled an animal. Then his expression turned serious. "When is Dravening back? Everyone at daycare has a daddy. I want Draven to be my daddy."


    My heart shattered.


    "Sweetheart..." I began,struggling to find the right words.


    After dinner,bath time,and tucking Liam in with his favorite stuffed wolf,I finally copsed onto my bed. Despite the promising new job and Ruby¡¯s friendship,the weight of everything crashed down again. Rory whimpered as tears began flowing.


    "He doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s missing," she murmured within me. "Our pup needs his father."


    "Draven made his choice," I whispered into my pillow,letting the tearse. "We¡¯ll be okay without him."I¡¯d convinced myself that Liam would beplete without a father. Eleanor¡¯s endless love and supportbined with Nate¡¯s genuine affection for him,should have been enough.


    But hearing him ask about Draven today made me wonder,was my son secretly longing for his father? That mysterious man from that one night had disappeared,and now Draven had walked away too.


    Maybe what Liam needed most was something I couldn¡¯t provide,a father¡¯s love?


    I cried myself to sleep,my heart heavy with this realization.

 Chapter 45 I Was So Wrong About Caroline

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 I Was So Wrong About Caroline</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Today,I dragged myself into the office with a brutal hangover,my head pounding as if it might split open. The whiskey fromst night still coursed through my veins.


    I wasn¡¯t in any condition to face my team¡¯s disapproval. ra watched me with quiet,disappointment,Alpha Arthur fixed me with stern judgment,while Ryan and Kyle barely contained their frustration and concern.They had spent the entire day defending Caroline,insisting she couldn¡¯t have sent those emails or betrayed me.


    "You should have let her exin," ra said for the hundredth time.


    "A true Alpha listens before he acts," Alpha Arthur reminded me.


    But I couldn¡¯t meet their usations,not while we waited for the audit results to reveal the truth.


    ra had gone down to the finance department to retrieve the documents supposedly being verified.Minutester,Howard contacted me through our mind-link.


    "Alpha Draven,ra wants to take the financial report.I refuse.Your people are overstepping their authority."


    Before I could respond,ric was already growling in my mind."Is he challenging you?He¡¯s forgotten who the Alpha is."


    I replied coldly,"If you want to keep your position in both thepany and the pack,hand over those documents to her immediately."


    Howard attempted to argue,"But this is internal..."


    I cut him off with my Alphamand,"Shut up and give her the files."


    The connection went silent instantly. I severed the link,not wanting to waste any more time on his nonsense.


    ra collected the documents and promptly delivered them to the auditors.


    "Alpha Arthur," I said as soon as he picked up the call.


    "I told you it was pointless,"I continued. "Howard handed over the documents himself. That proves Linda didn¡¯t leak anything."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before Arthur¡¯s cold voice came through. "I already had a copy. It won¡¯t hurt topare them."


    I tightened my grip on the phone. "You said you¡¯d have answers for me today."


    Before hanging up the phone,I reminded myself that Alpha Arthur had promised to tell me today if everything matched,but so far he¡¯d remained silent.


    Linda spent the day orbiting around me like a persistent satellite,bringing coffee,snacks when I skipped lunch,always finding some excuse to enter my office.There was something in her eyes that seemed worried,but not about my wellbeing.


    Marcus Paul,the hacker Arthur hired,was still attempting to recover any footage from the damaged camera in my advisory office,but he hadn¡¯t reported back either.


    I was going insane with all this! More than that,I was going crazy without her,without Caroline.ric whined pitifully whenever I thought of her,the she-wolf who somehow carried no scent yet had marked our souls so deeply.


    In the middle of the afternoon,ra entered my office,quietly closed the door,and came very close to me,"You¡¯reing with me for coffee now. Everyone¡¯s waiting for us."


    I shot her a surprised look. If my pack members wanted to meet outside thepany walls,they must have discovered something significant,and it wasn¡¯t against Caroline. I rose quickly,and we left. I told Linda I was stepping out with ra but wouldn¡¯t be long.


    When we arrived at the coffee shop,the others were already waiting. I slid into a chair and ordered a ck coffee.


    "So,what¡¯s going on?" I demanded.


    Arthur exchanged nces with everyone before taking the lead,"Draven,you made a terrible mistake. Caroline didn¡¯t leak any information."


    "Here¡¯s my report. The documents ra got from Howard were forged; they don¡¯t match the copies we made on Saturday. From these documents alone,we can see exactly how the embezzlement is happening. It¡¯s going to take time to verify everything,but the amount is substantial. And I can guarantee that whoever forged these documents did it after ra and Ryan set the trap,because after ra told me about their n,I asked our floor¡¯s ¡¯coffeedy¡¯ to check,and she made copies before they were altered."


    I took the folder he handed me and examined the report and various documentparisons. The realization hit me like a physical blow¡ªmy secretary,who had been with thepany for fifteen years,had betrayed me in such a calcted way.


    I barely had time to process this when Marcus Paul spoke up,"Alpha Draven,I managed to recover a detail from the camera footage in Miss Bet¡¯s office. It¡¯s a single frame that passes so quickly it¡¯s almost impossible to notice,but I put the video in slow motion and isted it," he said,turning theptop toward me. "The security team has already reced the equipment. But I¡¯d like you to verify if you recognize the shoe that appears in the image; it¡¯s the only thing visible inst Monday¡¯s footage. Remember that the week before,the cameras weren¡¯t installed yet."


    I studied the image. Those low,thick heels weren¡¯t Caroline¡¯s style at all. Paul pulled up the parallel footage,showing Linda slipping into Caroline¡¯s office,looking guilty and nervous. The shoes matched perfectly. Then I remembered,Caroline had been with me at that exact time,sharing a kiss in my office.


    Goddess,I was aplete idiot.I had humiliated my potential mate and been manipted by my secretary. My head was spinning. My throat went dry as the terrible realization sank in,Caroline would never forgive me! The bond we might have had was damaged,possibly beyond repair.


    I looked at my pack members seated around the table,all waiting for me to speak. I cleared my throat and admitted,"I was definitely aplete jerk!"


    "Yeah,my friend,you were," Ryan said bluntly.


    "Well,we haven¡¯t been able to identify who¡¯s receiving the messages yet. But you already know where they¡¯reing from. If you want my opinion,keep your enemies close," Arthur advised,his voice low. "It¡¯s not time to unmask your secretary. The new coffeedy on the floor has been instructed to get close to her,try to be friendly. Maybe that way we¡¯ll get the information we need."


    "You¡¯re right,Arthur. Firing Linda now would alert her aplice," ra reinforced.


    "So you¡¯re suggesting I go in there and pretend nothing happened? And how can I bring Caroline back without clearing things up?" I asked,feelingpletely lost.


    "Draven,Carrie is working with Joseph Taylor now. She started today." Ryan¡¯s words hit me like a physical blow. "And I doubt she¡¯lle back easily,especially since she¡¯s more hurt than we thought." He handed me a folder,his expression grim.


    "What¡¯s this?" I opened it and felt my heart sink. "She signed the resignation papers and refused the check?"


    "ording to the courier,she explicitly stated she wouldn¡¯t take a cent from thispany," Ryan said quietly.


    ric growled low in my mind. ¡°We hurt the one who was loyal to us.¡±


    "Damn it! Doesn¡¯t she think about her son? Doesn¡¯t she realize she might need that money?" I mmed my fist on the desk,frustration and guilt warring inside me. "If she¡¯s refusing payment for her work,earning her forgiveness will be impossible."


    "Caroline is a woman of strength and pride,"Alpha Arthur¡¯smanding voice cut through my outburst."You¡¯ll have to work harder than you¡¯ve ever worked if you want her forgiveness. She won¡¯t make this easy for you."


    "So what do I do?" I hated how desperate I sounded,even in front of another Alpha,but the fear of losing her forever was overwhelming.


    "Keep things as they are for now," ra said firmly. "Go after Caroline,beg for her forgiveness if you have to. When the time is right,we¡¯ll fire Linda and bring Carrie back."


    I agreed,they were right,but I wouldn¡¯t waste another minute. I would go after Caroline today and have a very serious conversation with Joseph to make sure he wouldn¡¯t even dream of getting too close to her. "Meanwhile,Draven,we¡¯ll test the loyalty of all presidential staff," Alpha Arthur said,his authority clear in every word.


    "But it¡¯s just the coffeedy and the cleaningdy," I countered,not seeing the threat.


    "Remember," Arthur¡¯s voice carried the weight of decades of leadership,"in both packs andpanies,the seemingly insignificant members often know the most secrets. It doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious."


    "Right," I replied,running my hands over my face. I was exhausted,hadn¡¯t slept properly in days,and now I felt like the world¡¯s biggest fool for what I¡¯d done to Caroline. "What about the infiltration n?" I asked,realizing I hadn¡¯t kept up with the audit since Monday.


    "We¡¯ve already ced new janitors and coffee servers on each floor," Kyle reported. "The janitor¡¯s been particrly useful,delivering office trash directly to the audit team. We¡¯ve found some interesting things. By Friday,we¡¯ll have our people in every department. Thompson¡¯s been cooperative,cing them all discreetly,no questions asked."


    "Good. Anything else I need to know right now?" I asked,and everyone shook their heads. "Then let¡¯s head back,ra. I don¡¯t want my ¡¯efficient¡¯ secretary to suspect anything," I concluded with a cold smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.

 Chapter 46 Begging for Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Begging for Forgiveness</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I sped down the highway toward Puma Global,my knuckles white against the steering wheel.The urge to find Caroline and beg for forgiveness was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t bear to be without her anymore.


    "We need to fix this," ric growled in my mind,his presence agitated and restless. "She¡¯s ours."


    "I know," I muttered aloud,pressing harder on the elerator. "I was aplete fool."


    ric had been in constant distress since Caroline left,pacing and howling within me. The bond between us was undeniable now. How could I have been so blind?


    I reached out through our pack mind-link to Linda,"I won¡¯t be back at the office today. Handle anything urgent."


    "Is everything alright,Alpha?" Her fake concern was obvious.


    "Fine. Just some personal matters to attend to."


    I cut the connection quickly,disgusted by her betrayal. Every word from her now felt like poison,but I needed to maintain the facade until we gathered all the evidence.


    Twenty minutester,I pulled into the Puma Global parking lot. Joseph Taylor¡¯spany stood tall and modern against the skyline. Joseph and I had known each other since childhood,our families maintaining good rtions despite being from different packs. I hoped our friendship would help me now,because I needed to see Caroline desperately.


    ric whined as we approached the building. "What if she refuses to see us?"


    "Then we¡¯ll try again," I insisted,straightening my tie. "And again after that. I¡¯m not giving up."


    The receptionist looked up with courtesy as I approached."Good afternoon,Alpha Draven. How may I help you?"


    "I¡¯d like to see Joseph Taylor,please. Tell him Draven Thorne is here."


    "I¡¯ll handle this,Andrea. I¡¯ll take care of Mr. Thorne." I heard Eleanor¡¯s voice and felt her eyes boring into my back with undisguised hostility.


    "Good afternoon,Miss Larson. How are you?" I tried to maintain myposure.


    "Please,follow me to my office. I¡¯ll see if Mr. Taylor can meet with you." Eleanor spoke coldly,gesturing for me to enter her office. Once we were away from the receptionist¡¯s eyes,she pointed her finger in my face and spoke aggressively,"Look here,Draven,don¡¯t you dare try to harm my friend. Joseph won¡¯t fire her,and if you insist on this nonsense of blocking Carrie¡¯s work,my father¡¯swyer will sue you,and you know Alpha Gerald has connections throughout the territory."


    It was thest thing I needed,Caroline¡¯s best friend preventing me from getting close and threatening me with her father¡¯s influence.


    I took a deep breath and spoke patiently,"Eleanor,I¡¯m not here to hurt Caroline. I just want to talk to her,but I thought it would be proper toe to Joseph first."


    Eleanor looked at me with eyes shing in fury.


    "Draven,stay away from Carrie. You¡¯ve already crushed her. What more do you want? I won¡¯t let you hurt her again."


    "Eleanor,I was an idiot,and I want to apologize to her. We¡¯ve discovered what happened. I was unfair to Caroline,and I want her to forgive me ande back."


    At that moment,I heard Joseph¡¯s voice behind me. Today wasn¡¯t my day!


    "Well,I¡¯d love to hear what nonsense you did to Caroline,Draven. Let me tell you,I barely know her,but I got very solid references about her. I assume you did the same background check when you hired her,so I don¡¯t understand what happened." Joseph paused with his hands in his pockets,sizing me up. "Let¡¯s go to my office. Eleanor,you too."


    We entered Joseph¡¯s office and sat down. Eleanor¡¯s look toward me was pure hatred,and Joseph,who had been a friend since childhood,looked at me with disapproval.


    "So,Draven,I¡¯ve known you for a very long time,and you¡¯ve never been unfair to anyone. What happened?" Joseph asked.


    "You don¡¯t know?" I asked,looking at Eleanor.


    "No,I don¡¯t. Caroline is very discreet; she only told me that you med her for leaking information,which she didn¡¯t do,and I believe her. As for Eleanor,the only thing she told me is that you¡¯re a jerk,an idiot,and a fool. Which I also believe." Joseph replied with a half-smile.


    At this point,Eleanor¡¯s opinion of me was the worst possible,but I couldn¡¯t me her. I also knew she would move heaven and earth to protect her friend,and that meant keeping me away because I had hurt her.


    I ran my hands over my face and tried to exin everything that happened to them both,including the discovery of who had actually nted the messages on Caroline¡¯sputer.


    "So that¡¯s what happened. When we discovered the messages,everything pointed to Caroline¡¯s guilt; it was the only possibility at that time. The n was well orchestrated,and only today did I get confirmation that it wasn¡¯t Caroline but Linda." I said after exining everything.


    I heard Eleanor¡¯s sarcasticugh beside me as she spoke mockingly,"Oh,so the mighty Alpha was sure there was no other possibility and that Caroline was the only person in the world who could betray him. He needed proof that it wasn¡¯t her; he couldn¡¯t simply believe the woman he imed to care about. You¡¯re such a jerk,Draven! You have no idea how much you hurt my friend. You better stay far away from her."


    "Easy,Eleanor. Men are idiots." Joseph tried to mediate. "But you really did act like a creep with Caroline. Look,Draven,this woman arrived herepletely broken,devastated. Those bright emerald eyes I saw when I first met her are dull now. She¡¯s hurt and suffering a lot. You had just started dating,from what I heard,and you didn¡¯t even stop to listen to her."


    "It¡¯s way worse than that,boss. He insulted Carrie,said she¡¯d only find work in the gutter,that he wouldn¡¯t let her work in Harbor Bay again,and many other ridiculous things."


    Joseph looked at me shocked while Eleanor detailed my fight with Caroline. Eleanor told everything as if she had witnessed what I did,and my wolf cowered with shame inside me.


    "Draven,I¡¯m not punching you in the face right now because you¡¯re my friend and I know you¡¯re not usually such a jerk,but what you did was incredibly cruel." Joseph said,reproaching me. "Honestly,I think you should forget about Caroline,she won¡¯t forgive you."


    "But I need to try,Joseph!" I said,my voice cracking with emotion. "Please help me,I can¡¯t lose her."


    ric whimpered inside,the thought of never seeing Caroline again sending waves of pain through our bond.


    Joseph looked at me as if he understood my desperation. He shook his head and looked at Eleanor.


    "You¡¯re worried about your friend,and so am I. But he¡¯s also my friend,and he¡¯s being sincere,believe me." Joseph said to Eleanor. "I think we should let them talk here because he won¡¯t stop until he speaks with her. This way,if he acts like a jerk,I¡¯ll punch him in the face,and you canfort Caroline. Let her decide if she wants to talk to him,Eleanor."


    "Fine,better here than at home near Liam." Eleanor huffed,rolled her eyes,and agreed. "But if you hurt her again,I¡¯ll personally help my father tear you apart during the next full moon!"


    "I¡¯ll ask Caroline toe up," Joseph said,his eyes showing both amusement at Eleanor¡¯s threat and warning directed at me.

 Chapter 47 The Troublesome Alpha Came for Me

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 The Troublesome Alpha Came for Me</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Yes,Mr. Donovan,I understand your concerns about the delivery timeline," I said into my phone,bncing it between my ear and shoulder while typing rapidly on my keyboard. "I can assure you that we can expedite the order and have it delivered by next Friday at thetest."


    My new cubicle at Puma Global was starting to feelfortable,with its colorful sticky notes and the small framed photo of Liam I¡¯d ced beside my monitor. Themercial department was an open floor n with cubicles arranged in groups of four,a refreshing change from the sterile environment at Thorne Enterprises.


    "We value your business,and I¡¯d be happy to offer a ten percent discount on your next order as well," I continued,noticing Reeves hovering near my desk.


    Rory stirred within me. "Someone¡¯s waiting for you. "


    I held up one finger to Reeves,signaling I needed a moment to finish my call.


    "Wonderful. Thank you for your understanding,Mr. Donovan. I¡¯ll email you the confirmation right away. Have a great day." I hung up and turned to my supervisor with a smile. Mr. Reeves was a short,stocky man with round tortoiseshell sses who hummed constantly throughout the day. Despite his quirks,he was incredibly kind.


    "Miss Caroline,Mr. Taylor wants you toe to his office immediately," Mr. Reeves said,pushing his sses up his nose. "You can go up now. Have you finished that list I gave you?"


    I handed him several folders,nodding confidently. "Yes,Mr. Reeves,everything is organized here with the reports. Would you like me to exin anything?"


    "No,you can go up to talk to the big boss. If I have any questions,I¡¯ll ask youter. But go quickly,he seemed to be in a hurry to see you," my boss replied,gesturing for me to leave.


    "Why would Joseph want to see you so urgently?" Rory asked.


    "I don¡¯t know,but I¡¯m worried he might have changed his mind about hiring me."


    I left my cubicle and headed toward Joseph¡¯s office,my stomach knotting with anxiety. In the elevator,soft ssical music yed as I tried to control my breathing.


    When I reached the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s desk,she smiled and gestured toward the door. "Mr. Taylor is expecting you,Miss Bet."


    I knocked,entered,and closed the door behind me. "You asked to see me,sir? How can I help?"


    When I looked up,my heart stopped. The familiar scent of cedarwood and musk filled the air,a scent that had once intoxicated me.


    Standing there alongside Joseph and Eleanor was Draven Thorne himself.


    "He¡¯s here!" Rory whimpered.


    My world seemed to copse around me. Had hee to destroy what little I had rebuilt? To ensure I couldn¡¯t work anywhere in Harbor Bay? My eyes welled with tears as my body began to tremble involuntarily.


    "Caroline,pleasee closer," Joseph spoke kindly. "Draven came here to talk to you,so I¡¯d like to know if you want to speak with him."


    I looked at Draven,confusion and hurt flooding my system. His violet eyes,normally somanding,now seemed pleading,with dark circles beneath them and a haggard appearance that spoke of sleepless nights.


    "He looks terrible," Rory observed. "Like he hasn¡¯t slept in days."


    "Good," I thought bitterly,though my heart ached at the sight.


    "Mr. Taylor,with all due respect,if this isn¡¯t about my work at thispany,I have nothing to say to Alpha Draven," I said firmly,looking at Joseph while fighting back tears.


    "Caroline,this has nothing to do with your work here. In fact,Reeves tells me you¡¯re doing exceptionally well,and I¡¯m happy I hired you. Draven¡¯s matter is about what happened at hispany," Joseph assured me.


    I nced at Elle,who was watching me with protective concern. When I turned back to Draven,the intensity in his eyes nearly broke my resolve. I steeled myself against the pull.


    "Unless Alpha Draven hase with pack enforcers to im I¡¯ve broken somew,I have nothing to say to him. So,Mr. Taylor,if possible,I¡¯d like to return to my work," I said firmly and heard Draven¡¯s heavy sigh.


    "I came to apologize,Caroline. Could you please hear me out? I made a terrible mistake." Draven¡¯s voice was hoarse as he rubbed both hands over his face.


    I stood frozen,conflicted. Eleanor came to me and took my hand. "Look,sweetie,if it were up to me,this arrogant Alpha wouldn¡¯t even get near you,but it seems he won¡¯t give up. Just listen to him once. Better here than at home with Liam around."


    My friend was right. Thest thing I needed was for this confrontation to happen anywhere near my son. I nodded stiffly.


    "Fine,Alpha Draven,I¡¯ll listen to you,but it¡¯ll be after my working hours," I said firmly.


    "Caroline," Joseph intervened gently,"as your boss and new friend,let me give you some advice. Talk to Draven now,use my office. Eleanor and I will be in the meeting room if you need anything. I¡¯ve already made it clear to Draven that you¡¯re not alone here."


    I sighed and agreed.If that¡¯s how it would be,let¡¯s get this over with.


    Eleanor and Joseph left,and I was alone with Draven once again.


    My heart was racing; despite everything,my body still responded to his presence. Rory paced anxiously within me,torn between wanting to run and wanting to submit to her Alpha.


    He walked toward me,and I stepped back instinctively. I couldn¡¯t let him touch me because I knew my resolve would crumble.


    "Carrie,please don¡¯t pull away from me," Draven spoke,pain evident in his voice.


    "Sit down,Alpha Draven. You wanted to talk,I¡¯ll listen,but that¡¯s all," I said harshly.


    We sat across from each other,and the anguish on his face was unmistakable. But I refused to believe it meant he missed me as much as I missed him.


    Draven sighed and began exining everything they had discovered. He told me it was Linda who had set me up and that she was the one leaking information,but they had to maintain the charade until they could identify who was really behind Linda¡¯s actions.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised that Linda was a traitor; she had always been lurking around,trying to discover everyone¡¯s secrets.


    "Caroline,please forgive me," he said,his violet eyes pleading. "I was aplete fool. I acted on impulse,I was unfair and cruel to you. I¡¯m deeply sorry. When I saw those emails,I were so hurt that I didn¡¯t want to listen to anyone. I didn¡¯t give you a chance to defend yourself. Please forgive me!"


    Rory whimpered at the sincerity in his voice,but I hardened my heart.


    "Alpha Draven,you threw me out of your pack andpany. You hurled vicious insults at me. You didn¡¯t listen,didn¡¯t even allow me to defend myself. You said the gutter was where I belonged." I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that fell from my eyes. "Do you really think it¡¯s that simple? That just asking for forgiveness will make everything forgotten? You broke the bond of trust between us in a way I never imagined possible."


    He reached out to touch my hand,and I recoiled from his touch.


    "Don¡¯t touch me,please," I whispered,closing my eyes.


    "Caroline,please," his voice broke. "Give me a chance. We can fix this. ric hasn¡¯t stopped howling since you left. We both need you."


    "Unfortunately,I can¡¯t,Alpha Draven. I was thrown out,humiliated,trampled on. The words you said to me cut deeper than any physical wound ever could. I can¡¯t simply forget that." I stood up straight,summoning every ounce of strength I had. "I appreciate that you took the trouble toe here and exin that you¡¯ve cleared up the matter,and I¡¯m sincerely happy that you¡¯re making progress in discovering who¡¯s been sabotaging you,but I can¡¯t offer you anything more than that."


    With that,I lowered my head,stood up,and left the room without looking back.


    I went straight to the conference room and entered sobbing,tears flowing freely down my face. Eleanor ran to me and wrapped me in a embrace. Joseph gently ced his hand on my shoulder.


    "You and Eleanor can go home whenever you want. I¡¯ll let Reeves know. See you tomorrow. You have a friend in me,Caroline," he said softly before leaving me with my friend.


    As Eleanor held me,I could feel Rory curling into a tight ball within me,mourning what might have been with our mate. But the wound was too deep,the trust too broken.

 Chapter 48 Not Giving Up On Her

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Not Giving Up On Her</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I watched Caroline walk out of Joseph¡¯s office without even looking back,and my heart shattered into a thousand pieces. I sat there,slumped in Joseph¡¯s chair,feeling more defeated than I had ever felt in my life. ric was howling in agony,feeling the pain of Caroline walking away.


    Joseph returned and silently handed me a ss of bourbon. "Drink this. It¡¯ll calm your nerves. After you¡¯ve collected yourself,we can talk about what happened."


    I epted the ss with trembling hands as Joseph picked up his phone. "Reeves,I¡¯m giving Miss Bet the rest of the day off. Thank you."


    He hung up and sat across from me,pouring himself a drink as well. After three shots of the burning liquid,I finally managed to speak.


    "I¡¯ve destroyed everything,Joseph. I ruined my only chance at happiness. I love her,and I¡¯ve made her hate me."


    Joseph took another sip of his bourbon and spoke thoughtfully. "Since when is the mighty Alpha of Storm Valley Pack a defeatist who gives up after the first rejection?"


    I stared at him as if he¡¯d grown an extra head. Didn¡¯t he understand? Caroline despised me. The look in her eyes was unmistakable¡ªhurt,betrayal,and anger.


    "I¡¯m going to call Ryanter,and the three of us are going to properly drown your sorrows at my ce," he said,standing up. "Give me your car keys. You¡¯re in no condition to drive."


    I handed him my keys. Joseph called Ryan,and we left the office in my SUV.


    Ryan was already waiting in Joseph¡¯s driveway when we arrived.


    "Holy moon goddess,what happened?" Ryan eximed when he saw me. "You look like you¡¯ve been dragged through hell,Drave!"


    "From what I gather,Caroline basically told him to take a hike," Joseph said with a slight smile that earned him my death re. "Let¡¯s go inside. I still don¡¯t have all the details,and I¡¯m dying to know."


    After Ryan helped Joseph set out drinks and some food,we settled into Joseph¡¯s den with its floor-to-ceiling bookshelves and leather furniture. They both looked at me expectantly.


    I recounted everything¡ªmy desperate apology,Caroline¡¯s cold rejection,the tears in her eyes that broke me.


    "I hurt her beyond repair. She¡¯ll never forgive me. I¡¯ve lost her."


    "What do you really want with Caroline,Draven?" Joseph asked calmly,taking another sip of his drink.


    "She¡¯s the love of my life,Joseph! I want her as my mate,and more than that,I want her as the Luna of my pack!Ever since that woman from the masquerade disappeared,nothing felt real anymore. No one else ever made me feel alive.I became the stereotypical yboy Alpha,moving from one woman to another.But then Caroline walked into my office... confident,beautiful,dressed like she owned the damn room. And just like that,everything changed.I didn¡¯t even see iting,I just fell for her. And now,without her,I feel like there¡¯s nothing left of me."


    "Goddess,you¡¯ve got yourself into quite a mess,my friend," Ryan said seriously. "The worst part is that I didn¡¯t even try to stop you when you went all dictator on her. I should have,but I didn¡¯t. Caroline is an exceptional woman,she raised a child alone,built a career from scratch. She might be hurting now,but she won¡¯t let you back in easily."


    "Don¡¯t you think I know that?" I growled,my frustration bubbling over. "I was an absolute monster to her. Now I¡¯m paying the price. She¡¯ll never forgive me,and I¡¯ll spend my life as a shell of myself without my mate."


    "For moon¡¯s sake,what a drama queen!" Josephughed. "Draven,we¡¯ve known each other our whole lives. You¡¯ve always been impulsive and hot-headed,but you¡¯ve never been a coward. You¡¯ve never given up on anything you truly wanted just because you didn¡¯t get it on the first try."


    "Joseph¡¯s right," Ryan agreed. "Even when that woman from the masquerade ball disappeared,you didn¡¯t give up. You drove everyone in the pack crazy,searching for her. You hired three different supernatural detectives. You personally visited every eligible female wolf in Blood Moon Pack and four neighboring territories,trying to find that unique blend of vani and wild berries that had you enchanted."


    I remembered those desperate days. "You know what kills me? That night at the ball,her scent was intoxicating,but it was more than that. The sex was mind-blowing,unlike anything I¡¯d ever experienced. Every touch,every moment felt like pure electricity. It was as if she was made for me,like our bodies were perfectly matched. I¡¯ve never found that kind of passionate connection before or since.For years,I believed she was my fated mate.I only gave upst year when the third detective told me it would be impossible."


    "And then I was just existing in the shadows until Caroline walked into my life. Everything felt right again. But I had to ruin it all,didn¡¯t I?" I said,staring into my empty ss.


    "Yeah,you royally screwed up,and Eleanor wants to tear your throat out for it," Joseph chuckled. "That woman is fiercely protective of her friend. But here¡¯s the thing,Caroline is hurting. And if she¡¯s hurting,it means she feels something for you. Are you really going to surrender without a fight?"


    I looked at Joseph,his words sinking in. He was right,I wasn¡¯t fighting for her. I was just epting defeat. The Alpha in me rebelled against this realization.


    "You¡¯re right,both of you. I¡¯m being pathetic," I said,straightening my shoulders. "I will do whatever it takes,for however long it takes,to earn Caroline¡¯s forgiveness. But she doesn¡¯t even want to see me. I need a strategy."


    "Now that¡¯s the Alpha we know," Ryan raised his ss in a toast. "And don¡¯t worry,we¡¯ll help you."


    "First things first," Joseph said. "You need to give her some space.Then show her with actions,not just words,that you¡¯ve changed."


    "I could start by investigating who was really behind Linda¡¯s betrayal," I mused,my mind beginning to clear. "Proving to Caroline that I¡¯mmitted to finding the truth."


    Ryan nodded. "And perhaps arranging for some ¡¯idental¡¯ meetings that don¡¯t look like you¡¯re stalking her."


    "Whatever it takes," I vowed,feeling resolve harden within me. "I¡¯m not giving up on her."


    We spent the rest of the night nning my n to win back the woman I loved.

 Chapter 49 The Meaning of Tulips

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 The Meaning of Tulips</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Another day passed in a blur. My mind kept reying the scene with Draven in Joseph¡¯s office yesterday. At night,I still cried into my pillow,hiding my tears from Eleanor.


    Rory had been unusually quiet this morning.


    "I¡¯m not sulking. I¡¯m just... hurt," she replied softly.


    "ric called out to me,Caroline. I know you¡¯re angry at Draven,and I won¡¯t forgive them that easily either."


    I sighed as I focused on preparing breakfast for Liam.


    "Good goddess,you look terrible," Eleanor said,walking into the kitchen wearing her silk pajamas. She cupped my face between her hands,examining me. "The concealer is doing overtime,but it can¡¯t hide everything. Have you slept at all?"


    "I¡¯m hanging on by a thread,Elle. Between work,Liam,and..." I trailed off,unable to even say his name.


    The inte buzzed,interrupting our conversation. Eleanor went to answer while I continued feeding Liam his cereal.


    Watching my son eat,his tiny hands clutching the spoon,brought a smile to my face. His beautiful violet eyes,so like someone else¡¯s,sparkled with innocence as he babbled happily.


    "You¡¯re mommy¡¯s heart,little wolf," I whispered to him,and he responded by pping his hands and blowing me a sloppy kiss. The simple gesture filled my chest with warmth.


    "Carrie,delivery for you." Eleanor appeared holding an enormous arrangement of red tulips,perfectly tied with a crimson ribbon.


    My breath caught,I¡¯d never received flowers before,not even from Marcus.


    I helped Liam down from his chair and walked to the living room,holding his little hand in mine.


    "These are absolutely stunning," Eleanor breathed,her eyes wide with appreciation. "Let me guess who sent them. You¡¯re not going to throw them away,right? Because if you are,I¡¯ll take them for the living room."


    "The flowers are innocent in all this," I said,looking at them. "Is there a card?"


    Eleanor handed me a small envelope.


    Inside was a note written in Draven¡¯s bold,confident handwriting:


    [My beloved Caroline,


    Tulips symbolize perfect love,and you are my perfect love,the woman who has captured my heartpletely. I was a fool. I made an unforgivable mistake,and I will spend every remaining day proving how deeply I regret hurting you. Even if it takes forever,I won¡¯t give up on us.


    Always yours,Draven]


    Tears blurred my vision before I could finish reading. Eleanor gently took the card from my trembling hands,scanning it quickly before pulling me into aforting embrace.


    "That arrogant Alpha," I sobbed against her shoulder. "He thinks he can just... just send flowers and everything will be fine?"


    "But you want to forgive him," Rory whispered in my mind."I can feel your heart softening."


    "Stay out of this," I shot back.


    "It¡¯s obvious you love him,Carrie," Eleanor said,echoing my wolf¡¯s sentiment. "And that stubborn Alpha clearly loves you too. Maybe you should consider¡ª"


    "Elle,you heard what he said to me. The usations,the distrust... I can¡¯t just pretend that didn¡¯t happen."


    "He¡¯s suffering too," she pointed out. "And he seems genuinely sorry."


    "Good," I muttered petntly. "Let him suffer. I bet by next week he¡¯ll have moved on to his next conquest."


    "I wouldn¡¯t count on it," Eleanor said,studying me carefully. "What if he doesn¡¯t give up? What if he keeps fighting for you?"


    "He will give up eventually," I insisted,wiping away my tears. "Now help me get Liam ready for daycare before we¡¯re bothte for work."


    Before we reached the Puma Global offices,my phone had already vibrated with over twenty call attempts. Draven was relentlessly trying to reach me,and I rejected every single one.


    When I reached my cubicle,my new supervisor approached with his stride.


    "Morning,Caroline! Holding up okay?" Mr. Reeves asked,his expression concerned.


    "I¡¯m fine,Mr. Reeves,thank you for asking," I replied with a smile.


    "Excellent! I need you to join me for an important presentation this afternoon. We¡¯ve got a new client interested in our security software package,and I¡¯d like you to prepare the proposal." he added with an encouraging smile.


    "I¡¯d be happy to,sir. I¡¯ll have the presentation ready and send it over for your review," I responded,grateful for the distraction work would provide.


    The morning passed quickly as I immersed myself in the proposal.


    Several colleagues stopped by to chat,and Ruby insisted I join her for coffee. The warm reception at Puma Global continued to surprise me,I¡¯d never expected such a weing environment.


    "This is what a healthy workce feels like," Rorymented. "Maybe we can actually build something here."


    By lunchtime,Mr. Reeves was praising my proposal,calling me "exactly the asset this team needed."


    After a pleasant lunch with Ruby and some other colleagues from my department,Mr. Reeves summoned me for our meeting.


    As we rode the elevator,he exined more about the software we¡¯d be presenting,an integrated corporate system that monitored inconsistencies across departments,creating transparency and ountability throughout an organization.


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking that Thorne Enterprises could benefit from such a system,given the financial irregrities Draven had mentioned.


    "After you," Mr. Reeves said,holding the door to the conference room open for me.


    The moment I stepped inside,I froze. A familiar cedar and musk scent hit me first¨C powerful,masculine,and unmistakable.


    Draven Thorne was sitting at the conference table,looking as devastatingly handsome as ever in his tailored suit,those intense violet eyes locking with mine.

 Chapter 50 Invited to Clara’s Farewell Party

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Invited to ra¡¯s Farewell Party</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I kept a straight face and didn¡¯t let his presence get to me. I nced around the conference room,trying to figure out what was going on. Aside from Mr. Reeves and me,the others in the room were Eleanor,my boss Joseph,Draven,Ryan,Kyle,ra,and Alpha Arthur.


    What was going on here? I nced at Eleanor,who shrugged,looking just as confused as I felt.


    Mr. Reeves pulled out a chair,gesturing for me to sit next to Draven. Was he serious?


    I strongly suspected this was another one of Draven¡¯s maniptive tactics to force me to talk to him. Of course he had no genuine interest in purchasing our security system. Nevertheless,I would remain professional and give my best presentation; at minimum,my boss could evaluate my performance.


    "Caroline,I know you¡¯re an excellent professional who can handle this situation," Mr. Reeves said."I specifically requested your presence because you previously worked at Thorne Enterprises and understand the challenges they¡¯re facing."


    "Of course,sir. I¡¯ll help in any way I can." I took my seat and adopted a professional demeanor,ignoring the way my wolf whined at Draven¡¯s proximity.


    Mr. Reeves began presenting our software,and I added relevant insights and opinions. We made an effective team,understanding each other¡¯s cues throughout the meeting. When we finished,questions started flowing,and I answered everyone¡¯s inquiries while my bosses smiled approvingly at my exnations.


    Draven looked at his pack members,silently seeking their opinions.


    "Impressive,Draven. The system¡¯s security protocols are exceptional. I believe this is exactly what your pack¡¯spany needs," Alpha Arthur spoke with conviction.


    "I found it excellent as well. I had no idea yourpany had developed something this sophisticated,Joseph," Beta Ryanmented,his eyes asionally darting between Draven and me.


    "Well then,Joseph,please forward the formal proposal,and we can finalize the deal," Draven said in thatmanding Alpha tone.


    Eleanor distributed folders containing the proposal,and they barely hesitated. The decision was made on the spot,with only the service contract remaining to be signed the following week.


    As the meeting concluded,the atmosphere rxed into casual conversation. Several people approached me with hugs and greetings,expressing how much they¡¯d missed me. Draven remained seated,simply observing me with those intense violet eyes.


    "Carrie,you know tomorrow is ra¡¯s farewell party,right?" Kyle pulled me to a quiet corner of the room,speaking in hushed tones.


    "Yeah,I know,Kyle. I¡¯m really going to miss her," I said,the sadness in my voice real.


    "We all will. But this move¡¯s good for her,and they¡¯ve set it up so she can visit every month. Apparently,Thorne Enterprises falls apart without ra."


    "I hadn¡¯t heard about that,but I was d we¡¯d still keep in touch."I replied.


    Kyle went on,"You and Eleanor are on the guest list. You better be there."


    "Oh,Kyle,I¡¯m not going. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m setting foot in that building again. I don¡¯t want to face another humiliation," I said defensively.


    "Who would dare humiliate you,sweetheart? Everything¡¯s been cleared up. They should never have questioned your loyalty in the first ce," Kyle spoke.


    "It may seem resolved to you,Kyle. But the way Alpha Draven treated me and Beta Ryan¡¯s expression that day... it hurt deeply. I can¡¯t go back there," I exined,fighting back tears.


    "Honey,I¡¯ve already given Ryan a piece of my mind. He waspletely wrong for not defending you. And Alpha Draven? Don¡¯t even get me started. But you muste,for ra¡¯s sake," Kyle insisted,touching my arm gently.


    "I¡¯ll consider it. Thank you for including me,you¡¯re a wonderful friend. I miss our lunches," I said sincerely.


    "Then let¡¯s schedule some! Let¡¯s n something for Saturday. I want you to meet my husband Luke. He¡¯s equally furious with those two idiots," Kyle said with a lightugh.


    "Excuse me,Kyle,but one of those idiots would like to apologize,"Ryan said,appearing behind me. Kyle squeezed my hand supportively before leaving.


    "Look,Beta Ryan,you don¡¯t need to apologize to me," I said quickly,even though hisck of trust had hurt more than I wanted to admit.


    "Of course I do,Carrie. And please,don¡¯t call me Beta.Just call me Ryan,like you used to. I offered you my friendship,and when you needed me the most,I let you down. I¡¯m really sorry for being such a jerk."


    "Okay,Ryan,I get it. You had evidence that pointed at me,and it¡¯s unfortunate you chose to believe it without looking deeper. But I also understand,no matter how close we were,you¡¯re his Beta first. You¡¯re bound to stand by your Alpha."


    "Carrie,standing by Alpha Draven doesn¡¯t mean I had to turn my back on what¡¯s right. I was wrong,just like him. I should¡¯ve followed ra,Kyle,and Arthur. They never once doubted your loyalty."


    "Let¡¯s put it behind us,Ryan. You¡¯ve cleared everything up. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore."


    "Yes,it does matter. And I sincerely hope you¡¯ll forgive me. I am truly sorry."


    "Alright,Ryan,don¡¯t torture yourself over this!"I said,attempting to end the conversation.


    "Great,so you¡¯reing to ra¡¯s party tomorrow and returning to thepany?" Ryan asked eagerly.


    "Neither,actually. I¡¯m never setting foot in that building again," I stated firmly.


    "But Carrie,I thought I was forgiven," Ryan looked at me,confused.


    "I¡¯m moving forward,Ryan. I genuinely harbor no ill will toward you. Please don¡¯t worry."


    "I suppose I¡¯ll need to grovel for your forgiveness too,won¡¯t I?"


    "No one needs to grovel,Ryan. We¡¯re fine,and you don¡¯t need to ask for forgiveness," I assured him with a smile,though Rory growled softly in my mind.


    "Alright. We¡¯ll win you back," Ryan said with a wink. "Another thing,Carrie. I brought your final paycheck. You earned it,and it¡¯s only right that you receive it."


    "I won¡¯t ept that money,Ryan. Please don¡¯t insist,I want nothing from Thorne Enterprises. I hope you¡¯ll respect this and avoid creating another ufortable situation," I said firmly,my expression leaving no room for discussion.


    "You¡¯re being proud,Carrie," Ryan sighed. "And you have every right to be. I¡¯m sorry things ended this way,and it¡¯s entirely our fault. But we¡¯ll work hard to earn your forgiveness. And you wille back to us."


    Ryan tucked the check back into his jacket¡¯s inner pocket,smiled at me,and left. Despite everything,I found myself returning his smile.

 Chapter 51 Kissed Hard Before You Go

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Kissed Hard Before You Go</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When I finally collected myself and stepped out of the room,the conference room was empty except for Draven.


    He sat tall at the head of the table,unmoving,radiating a powerful presence. His golden-brown hair was slicked back smoothly,sharp and polished,perfectly framing his chiseled,handsome face. Those violet eyes held a deep,fierce intensity as they locked onto me,as if afraid I might disappear from his sight again.


    I was alone with him once again.I approached where I had been sitting to take my things,trying to stay cool and calm.


    As I got closer,Draven reached out with lightning speed and pulled me onto hisp,wrapping his strong arms around me.


    The cedar and musky scent that was uniquely him enveloped me as he whispered against my ear,"You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you,Carrie."


    His deep,smooth voice hit me in a way I didn¡¯t expect,making my stomach tighten and my heart skip a beat. The bond between us,whatever it was,felt overwhelming.


    "Alpha Draven,please,don¡¯t do this to me," I begged,trying to pull away from his arms.


    "Please,Carrie. Don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t shut me out anymore," he said,holding me tighter to his chest.


    "Alpha Draven,I¡¯ve made myself clear. Please leave my life. I don¡¯t want any more ties with you. Let me go," I said firmly,even though I knew it was a lie.


    I love him,I do. But I can¡¯t forgive the humiliation,the hurt. I love him,but I love my dignity more.


    "No. I¡¯m not letting go. Carrie,I know you love me too. Stop pretending," he said,then pressed his lips to mine.


    His kiss was rough and hot,his tongue pushing past my lips without hesitation. He kissed me deep and slow,sometimes soft,sometimes demanding,until I couldn¡¯t fight it anymore. I should hate him,but my body had other ideas. I couldn¡¯t help moaning as our tongues met. Something between us just clicked,like we were meant to be together.


    He grabbed the back of my head to deepen the kiss,his other arm pulling me tight against his chest. Desire raced through my body,and I couldn¡¯t control it. Everywhere he touched set my skin on fire,making my whole body tingle until my legs went weak.


    Mymon sense went right out the window,reced by pure need. His touch,his heat,it was all too much. I waspletely lost in his kiss,and I couldn¡¯t stop even if I tried.


    I moved on hisp and felt his hard cock pressing against me,making me wet instantly. My body was on fire,my panties already soaked with need for him.


    He briefly broke the kiss to whisper against my lip,"Do you feel what you do to me? How my wolf ric howls for you? See how much you want me too? Give me one more chance,Caroline,and I swear by the Moon Goddess there won¡¯t be a day in my life that I won¡¯t work to deserve your love."


    He growled promises against my lips,his deep voice making my head spin with need.


    I looked at him through heavy-lidded eyes,too lost in desire to speak. Before I could respond,he captured my lips again. This kiss was different - deep and hungry,but also achingly tender. My body melted against him as our tongues tangled,desperate for more.


    When our mouths separated for another brief moment,I took a deep breath,tried in vain to regain control of my body. I opened my eyes and felt tears burning down my face.


    Draven ran his thumbs across my cheeks,wiping away my tears,and ced a warm kiss on each of my eyelids. His touch was gentle,reverent almostpletely at odds with the powerful Alpha everyone knew him to be.


    I looked at his beautiful face and saw that his eyes were also wet with unshed tears. He was suffering. I touched his face,memorizing every detail as if preparing to say goodbye. Those intense violet eyes looked straight into my soul and made my heart race in my chest.


    The way I wanted him was terrifying. His arm locked me tight against his chest while his other hand roamed up my thigh,every touch setting my nerves on fire.Rory was practically scratching to get closer to him.


    I couldn¡¯t resist anymore. I pulled him in for another kiss,pouring my whole heart into it. Draven responded with a passion that matched my own,sighing against my lips. His kisses were precious to me; nothingpared to what the slightest touch of his lips awakened in my body and soul. I craved his kisses and his touches like a drug I couldn¡¯t quit.


    We were both crying as we kissed,our tears mixing on our lips,making everything taste like heartache.


    "Please,my love,forgive mee back to me! Without you,ric and I are just empty shells," Draven said,pressing his forehead against mine.


    He was truly suffering. It broke my heart to see him like this; it hurt me deeply to witness his pain. But he had broken me first; he hadn¡¯t trusted me when it mattered most. He had used me of horrible things in front of others,humiliated me,and dismissed our connection. How could I go back to him when that wound was still raw and bleeding in my heart? I couldn¡¯t forgive him yet,and I didn¡¯t know if I ever could,no matter how much Rory yearned for his.


    "Draven..." I sobbed through the tears falling from my eyes. "You hurt me so much. I still can¡¯t..."


    I stood up very awkwardly,my legs shaking beneath me,and rushed out of the room,leaving my things and the man who had the power to bothplete and destroy me behind. In that moment,staying there would have torn my soul apart. The pull between us was too strong,too overwhelming,and I needed to escape before I lost myselfpletely in him again.


    As I fled,Rory howled mournfully inside me,grieving the separation from ric just as my heart ached for Draven.

 Chapter 52 I Won’t Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 I Won¡¯t Give Up</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I hadn¡¯t chased after Caroline or forced her to stay. With my Alpha strength,I could have easily prevented her from leaving if I¡¯d wanted to,but seeing those eyes filled with both love and pain,I lost all my strength and rity of thought. I could only watch as she walked away.


    I sat there stunned,thinking about how Caroline had just kissed me like she couldn¡¯t live without me. I stared at the door in confusion.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ryan and Joseph walked in that my head started to clear. But one thing was clear-that kiss.She hadn¡¯t just kissed me back,she¡¯d melted into me. Her body couldn¡¯t lie,the way she trembled against me,wanted me. A smile spread across my face. No way was I giving up now.


    "Caroline ran out of here pretty fast,Alpha Draven," Ryan said.


    "She still loves me," I said confidently. "She¡¯s hurt and angry,but she loves me."


    "Alright,Romeo.So what exactly happened?"Joseph asked,always needing to know everything.


    "We kissed." I couldn¡¯t help grinning. "And trust me,that wasn¡¯t a goodbye kiss. She loves me,and I¡¯ll never give up on her."


    I spent the rest of the afternoon trying to reach her. She kept rejecting my calls until finally turning her phone offpletely. But if she thought that would stop me,she was wrong.


    "She¡¯s stubborn,but so are we," ric growled within me.


    I left work with one goal,to see her at her house.We had to talk this out.She was going to listen to me,even if I had to wait outside all night. I needed her to tell me how she felt,to let out all her anger. Maybe then she could forgive me.


    On my way,I stopped at the mall. I remembered how much Liam loved his building blocks,so I bought him a big new set. God,I missed that kid. The first time we met,we clicked right away and yed for hours. He¡¯s such a bright,friendly little boy. I¡¯d promised toe back and y with him again,and I intended to keep that promise.


    "There¡¯s something about that pup,"ric murmured in my mind,his tone thoughtful. "He feels like pack... like ours."


    "He¡¯s Caroline¡¯s son," I reminded ric.


    "It¡¯s more than that," ric insisted,but fell silent when I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Passing by a chocte shop,I decided to go in and buy a huge box,maybe they could help sweeten my Caroline¡¯s heart.


    At her building,I told the doorman I¡¯d stay outside howling her name if she wouldn¡¯t see me. He looked at me with an amused smile. "You really screwed up,huh?"


    "Like you wouldn¡¯t believe."


    "Want some advice from someone who¡¯s been around?"


    "Please."


    "Big mistakes need big apologies. And don¡¯t give up. Caroline¡¯s special,worth fighting for." He gave my shoulder a friendly pat before calling her apartment. I could hear theughter in his voice as he passed on my message. "You can go up. But fair warning,she¡¯s pretty mad."


    "Thanks for the advice. I brought choctes,hoping they¡¯ll help."


    Leaving the chuckling doorman behind,I headed for the elevator. Standing at her door,I got what might be a stupid idea,but it felt right. Like the doorman said,the size of the apology should match the size of the mistake. I¡¯d been aplete idiot about everything with her,so maybe being an idiot while begging for forgiveness was exactly what I needed to do.


    I rang the doorbell and dropped to my knees,putting on my best puppy dog eyes while holding up the bag of choctes in front of my face.


    The door opened to Eleanor¡¯sughter from inside. "Oh my god,Draven,get up! You look ridiculous!" Caroline said,snatching the chocte bag from my hands. She rolled her eyes at me. "I¡¯ll take the choctes,but don¡¯t think this means anything."


    She turned and walked back inside,leaving the door open. Before I could even get up,I heard Liam yell my name and felt him crash into my arms. My heart melted as I hugged him back. It was crazy how much I loved this kid after meeting him only twice. But then again,he was Caroline¡¯s son,part of the woman I loved. Of course I would love him too.


    "There¡¯s more to it," ric growled softly. "He must be connected to us somehow."


    I brushed off ric¡¯sment. The boy was simply adorable,and my wolf was probably just projecting our feelings for Caroline onto her son.


    "Liam,my little buddy,I missed you! How are you?" I askedpletely focused on that beautiful boy.


    "I¡¯m good,Draven. And you?" He looked at me with those big eyes that reflected the color of my own eyes and a huge smile on his angelic little face. "Are youing to y with me?"


    "Of course I am. I said I would. And look what I brought for you." I said,handing him the wrapped present.


    "Is it for me?" he asked with sparkling eyes. I got so emotional with him at that moment.


    "Of course it¡¯s for you. Shall we open it?"


    "Yeeeesssss!" He shouted excitedly. "Come,Dravene." I stood up and entered,closing the door.


    "Low blow,Draven!" Eleanor said,dying ofughter.


    Liam was already on the floor opening his present,and I joined him,sitting on the floor near Caroline¡¯s legs as she sat on the couch with chocte in her hands. I nced at her sideways and noticed she was emotional watching her son so happy. There was something in her eyes as she watched me interact with her son. A sh of relief,maybe even gratitude. It was fleeting,but I caught it.


    "Look,godmother,a building set!" Liam shouted excitedly,showing Elle his new toy.


    "What do we say when someone gives us a present?" Caroline reminded him gently.


    Liam put the box down and ran to me,throwing himself into myp for a big hug.


    "Thank you! I love it. But I¡¯m happier that you¡¯re here!" he said,resting his head on my shoulder.


    As I held him,my heart felt so full I couldn¡¯t help the tears that came. Like mother,like son - they both had this way of making me emotional. Eleanor caught my eye and smiled knowingly.


    "Can we build something together?" Liam asked,pulling back.


    "If your mom says it¡¯s okay," I said,quickly wiping my eyes.


    "After dinner," Caroline said,standing up. "I¡¯ll get another te."


    I caught her hand. "You¡¯re inviting me to stay for dinner?"


    "Looks like my son already did," she said with a quick nce at me before heading to the kitchen.


    Once she left,Eleanor leaned closer. "You really love that boy,don¡¯t you?"


    "More than I can say," I answered honestly.


    Dinner was filled with Liam¡¯s stories andughter. He was such an amazing kid. After we ate,we spread out on the living room floor to y. Being there with him somehow made all the stress from the past few days melt away,giving me new hope.


    He said goodbye with more hugs and went to bed with Eleanor. Caroline sat down and finally said,"Thank you for what you did for my son today. He was very happy."


    "I could do more every day," I said,giving her assurance that it would be perfect for us to be together.


    "Don¡¯t use my son,Draven," she warned me.


    "I would never do that. Liam is captivating,Caroline. I¡¯m absolutely enchanted by him. And I didn¡¯t bring him a present and y with him to get your forgiveness. I¡¯ll earn your forgiveness another way," I said with conviction.


    "You¡¯re very sure I¡¯ll forgive you. In fact,you¡¯re always very sure about everything," she said with sadness in her eyes.


    I was sitting on the carpet,then I knelt in front of her and took her hands that were crossed in herp,kissed them gently,and spoke calmly,"I¡¯ll spend my whole life begging for your forgiveness if I have to. But I know what you feel in my arms,I felt you today,your heart beats with mine,Carrie."


    I ran my hand across her face and she sighed. I brought my face closer to hers and continued looking into her eyes,"I love you,Caroline,and I won¡¯t give up. No matter how much I have to crawl,how much I have to beg,I won¡¯t give up."


    I gave a warm kiss to her lips,kissed her hands again,and whispered in her ear,"Pleasee to the party tomorrow. Forgive me,I¡¯m begging for your forgiveness."


    "You didn¡¯t trust me,Draven. You didn¡¯t even want to hear me out. You didn¡¯t give me the benefit of the doubt either. You attacked me cruelly,humiliated me,drove me away. So,you¡¯d better go on with your life and leave me alone. I won¡¯te back to you."


    My heart shattered into millions of tiny pieces. ric howled in pain within me.


    I got up and left,desperate with pain. As I left the building,I took out my phone and called Ryan.


    When I arrived at his house,Joseph was already there. My friends listened to me and drank with me again.


    "The bond is there," I told them."I can feel it. ric can feel it. But she won¡¯t forgive me."


    "Give her time," Joseph counseled,his hand firm on my shoulder. "She¡¯s hurt,but the Moon Goddess doesn¡¯t bring mates together without reason."


    "The boy," ric whispered in my mind as I took another drink. "There¡¯s something about the boy we¡¯re missing."


    I didn¡¯t understand what ric was trying to tell me,but as the alcohol numbed my pain,I promised myself I wouldn¡¯t give up on Caroline. Not now,not ever.

 Chapter 53 The Party

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 The Party</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    My head felt like it was being split apart by an axe. This hangover was why I normally stayed away from heavy drinking. But after Caroline turned me down yesterday,I¡¯d spent the night drinking with Ryan and Joseph until we all cked out.


    "Just kill me now. This headache is torture,"I groaned as Ryan stumbled into my office with ra¡¯s help.


    ra helped Ryan fall onto the couch next to me while Rose,our cleaningdy,came in with a tray of hangover cures,trying not tough at our state.


    "Some hangover,Alpha! And Beta Ryan isn¡¯t looking much better," Rose grinned. "You¡¯re not young wolves anymore. I brought bins in case your stomachs rebel,just like your mate did."


    ra burst outughing while Ryan and I just looked at each other miserably.


    "Rose,I¡¯m only letting you get away with this because you¡¯ve known us since we were kids and ra¡¯s leaving soon," I muttered,watching Rose smirk from the door.


    "Both of you,take these," ra ordered. "Time to fix this mess. You¡¯re supposed to be pack leaders. What would everyone think seeing you like this?"


    "Caroline ¡¯ll never forgive me,ra," I whined,forgetting all about being an Alpha.


    "Mine won¡¯t either," Ryan groaned beside me. "That Silver Creek Pack girl I¡¯ve been chasing all week turned me down too."


    ra handed us each some orange juice mixed with herbs to help clear our systems.


    "And you thought getting drunk would help either of you?" ra asked,shaking her head.


    "Maybe they¡¯ll feel bad for us when they see how much we¡¯re suffering," Ryan said hopefully.


    "Not unless they¡¯re crazy!" raughed at our misery. "Eleanor told me Joseph¡¯s just as bad as you two. Did he get his heart broken too,or was he just drinking for fun?"


    "How do you know about Joseph?" Ryan asked,confused.


    "Eleanor told me," ra said with a knowing smile. "She also told me some interesting things about Caroline,Draven."


    "I¡¯m in hell,ra," I moaned pathetically,my wolf ric feeling just as bad.


    "Here you go,boys," Rose saiding back with trash bins. "If you get sick on my clean floors,you¡¯ll be cleaning it up yourselves,Alpha or not."


    By the time Ryan and I recovered enough to function,the workday was practically over. We decided to head home early to prepare for ra¡¯s farewell party that evening. Ryan and I had nned to take her out for dinner first as a distraction,since the party was meant to be a surprise.


    I spent the whole day calling Caroline,but every call went to voicemail until I couldn¡¯t leave any more messages.


    That evening,Ryan and I picked up ra from her ce,telling her we needed to grab some papers from the office. We had a big party hall on the sixth floor,something my mother had insisted on years ago for pack and client events. When we walked in,ra waspletely surprised. She really hadn¡¯t seen thising.


    The room was full of employees,clients,suppliers,and friends,all there to thank ra Reed for everything she¡¯d done for ourpany and pack.


    Ryan and I were talking with Kyle and her husband Luke,a nice couple,when I looked past Luke¡¯s shoulder and felt myself tense up.


    "Kyle,how many guests was Howard allowed to bring?" I asked,frowning.


    "Just one,like everyone else. Why?" Kyle looked confused by my sudden mood change.


    "Because his annoying daughter is here with him," Ryan said,suddenly looking less hungover and more irritated. "We¡¯ll have to deal with her today,Draven."


    "I can¡¯t stand that she-wolf," Luke muttered. Even though he doesn¡¯t work at Thorne Enterprises,he¡¯d met E Howard enough times to know what she was like.


    Howard and his daughter walked over to us,both reeking of their usual arrogance.


    "Alpha Draven,with all these important guests here,why waste time with two regr employees?" E said,looking down her nose at Ryan,Kyle,and Luke.


    "You¡¯re the only waste of time here,E," I said coldly,ric angry at her disrespect. "Watch your attitude."


    "Don¡¯t speak to my daughter that way,Alpha," Howard jumped in to defend her. "She¡¯s just being honest."


    "Show some respect to my pack members and their mates,Howard," I warned,letting my eyes sh. "And where¡¯s your mate? This isn¡¯t a matchmaking event."


    "Diane wasn¡¯t feeling well,so E came instead. She wanted to say goodbye to ra too," Howard said,acting like everyone loved his daughter. ra had never liked her,even when they were kids. And honestly,I was getting really tired of Howard too.


    "How convenient," Ryan said,not hiding his disgust. He hated them even more than I did. We were nning to fire Howard,but with the financial audit happening,we had to wait. "We should go."


    Ryan,Kyle,and Luke walked away,leaving me with the Howards. I wasn¡¯t staying either. I turned my back,a clear sign of dominance to any wolf,and moved through the crowd,stopping to talk with our allied pack members.


    Later,I went out to the balcony for some fresh air. A waiter brought me a whiskey. I took the drink and stood there looking at the city lights,thinking about Caroline and Liam.


    When I went back inside,something felt off. The room started spinning like I¡¯d drunk way more than one ss. Maybe my body was still recovering fromst night¡¯s hangover. As my vision got blurry,I knew I needed to find Ryan to take me home before I made a fool of myself at ra¡¯s party.

 Chapter 54 Morning Regrets or Something Else?

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Morning Regrets or Something Else?</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I stumbled through the party hall,my vision getting worse with each step. Was yesterday¡¯s hangover still affecting me? But that didn¡¯t make sense,I¡¯d only had one drink. ric was trying to warn me about something,but his presence felt distant,like he was behind a thick fog.


    I needed to find Ryan urgently. The room tilted dangerously as I searched the crowd,faces bing indistinguishable blurs. My Alpha strength should have metabolized whatever alcohol I¡¯d consumed,but instead,I felt weaker by the second.


    Suddenly,I felt slender arms snake around my waist and caught a whiff of overpowering floral perfume that made my stomach turn. Before I could react,E Howard was pressing herself against me,her voice grating in my ear.


    "Alpha Draven,you don¡¯t look well. Let me help you,"she purred,her grip surprisingly strong as she guided me through the ballroom.


    I tried to protest,but my tongue felt heavy in my mouth. "Need... to find... Ryan," I managed to slur.


    "Oh,I¡¯ll take care of you much better than Beta Ryan could," she said,dragging me toward the exit while smiling and nodding at guests we passed. ric was howling in protest,but I couldn¡¯t ess enough strength to break away from her.


    As soon as we cleared the crowd,E pushed me against the wall in the corridor and pressed her mouth against mine. The taste of her lipstick made me gag,and I tried to push her away,but my arms felt like they were filled with lead.


    "Stop," I growled weakly,but she ignored me,calling the elevator with one hand while keeping the other firmly around my waist.


    "Alpha Draven,you¡¯re obviously unwell. Let¡¯s go to your office where you can lie down," she said loudly enough for anyone passing to hear. "I¡¯ll take good care of you."


    My mind was foggy,but rm bells were ringing.


    "Find Ryan... tell him..." I mumbled.


    "Of course," she said sweetly as she helped me into the elevator. "I¡¯ll find Beta Ryan right after I get you settled."


    I leaned heavily against the elevator wall,fighting to stay conscious. Through my haze,I was aware of E¡¯s hands wandering across my chest,her fingers working at my shirt buttons.


    "Don¡¯t," I tried to protest.


    "Shh,you¡¯ve wanted this for so long," she whispered,pressing herself against me. "I can give you what your little slutty assistant wouldn¡¯t dare to."


    I felt a sh of anger at her mention of Caroline,but couldn¡¯t muster the strength to act on it. The elevator doors opened,and E practically dragged me to my office,fumbling with my security card to unlock the door.


    Thest thing I remember was being pushed onto the couch,E¡¯s hands all over me,unbuttoning my shirt and reaching for my belt.


    I woke up with a pounding headache and instantly froze at the feeling of bare skin against mine. My eyes snapped open to find E Howard naked beside me,her body marked with what looked like fresh love bites.


    Horror and disgust flooded through me as I realized I waspletely naked too. The room reeked of sex. "No,no,no," I muttered,desperately trying to remember anything fromst night.


    ric was just as confused and horrified. Neither of us had any memory of what happened.


    "Morning,my Alpha," E purred,stretching like a satisfied cat. "You were amazingst night. So passionate,so dominant..." She traced a finger across my chest.


    I jerked away from her touch,stumbling out of bed. "What did you do?" I growled,my voice shaking with rage and panic.


    "Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t remember," she smiled,sitting up to show off her marked body. "You imed mepletely. Said I was meant to be your Luna,your mate. That I was so much better than that frigid assistant of yours..."


    "Don¡¯t you dare speak about Caroline," I growled,backing away and grabbing my shirt from the floor.


    "Oh baby,don¡¯t be like that," E purred,standing up and reaching for me. "The powerful Alpha Thorne will have his Luna soon. When should we announce our mating ceremony?"


    "Luna?" I backed away from her touch,feeling sick. "Is that what you think this is about?"


    E¡¯s eyes hardened. "Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t want it. You¡¯re mine now,Draven Thorne. The mighty Alpha finally spent a night with his Luna."


    Iughed darkly. "You think one drunk night makes you my Luna? I can¡¯t even remember what happened." The rage inside me was building. "Get dressed. Now."


    "You can¡¯t dismiss me like somemon women," she hissed,slowly pulling on her dress. "After what we didst night-"


    "What we did?" I cut her off. "At most it was drunk sex. And we both know you weren¡¯t exactly pure before me."


    The moment she was dressed,I grabbed her arm and dragged her to the elevator,ignoring her protests. Inside,I pushed her against the wall,my Alpha presence filling the small space.


    "Listen carefully," I growled,my eyes shing. "This means nothing. You¡¯re not my Luna,you never will be. If anything happened,it was just a drunken mistake. And if you try to make this into something it¡¯s not,I will make sure you regret it. Is that clear?"


    "You¡¯ll regret this," she spat as the elevator doors opened to the lobby. "My father won¡¯t stand for this treatment."


    "Your father will be lucky if he still has a job by the end of the week," I pushed her out,nodding to the security guard on duty. "Daniel,please escort Ms. Howard from the building and revoke her ess credentials. She¡¯s no longer wee here."


    "Yes,Alpha," Daniel replied,moving quickly to E¡¯s side as she began shouting threats.


    I rode the elevator back up,leaning heavily against the wall. Once inside my office,I locked the door and immediately called Ryan through our pack mind-link.


    "Ryan,I need you. Emergency." My voice was strained even through the link.


    "On my way. What happened? You disappearedst night." Ryan¡¯s concerned reply came instantly.


    "I¡¯ll exin when you get here. Bring Joseph. Meet at my apartment in thirty minutes." I couldn¡¯t face staying in this office a moment longer.


    "Coming now."


    I grabbed my jacket and phone,then took the private elevator to the parking garage. I needed a shower desperately. E¡¯s perfume was all over me,and the thought made me sick. ric was pacing in my mind,both of us drowning in shame and regret over what might have happenedst night.


    All I could think about was Caroline. How could I face her after this? We were just on a break,and now this... Would she ever forgive me if she found out? The thought of losing her forever because of one drunk night with E Howard made me want to throw up.

 Chapter 55 Girls’ Day Out

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Girls¡¯ Day Out</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Morning,sunshine!" Eleanor bounced into the kitchen in her pajamas.


    She went straight to Liam,who was busy eating his breakfast. "How¡¯s my favorite little wolf today?" she asked,kissing his forehead.


    "I got up early,Auntie Elle!" Liam said excitedly,milk running down his chin.


    "Morning,Elle. You¡¯re this happy because Nate¡¯sing today,aren¡¯t you?" Iughed as I watched her dance around the kitchen.


    "Oh Carrie,I can¡¯t wait to see him!" Elle put her hands over her heart,batting her eyshes like a lovesick teenager. Elle and Nate had known each other since they were kids. He was the son of the neighboring pack¡¯s Alpha,and their marriage would bring the packs closer. But I knew Elle would have chosen him even if he wasn¡¯t an Alpha¡¯s son.


    "Come on then,let¡¯s eat breakfast and go get His Highness¡¯s apartment ready," I teased,happy to see my friend so excited.


    After breakfast,we walked to Nate¡¯s new ce,just a few blocks from ours. Elle had spent all week organizing furniture delivery and getting appliances set up. Today we just needed to arrange everything and clean up before he arrived.


    Mabel stayed with Liam at our ce. He was just getting over a cold,and I didn¡¯t want him around all the dust. Plus,this way Elle and I could focus on making everything perfect for Nate¡¯s arrival.


    "Carrie,I was thinking about surprising Nate with a romantic evening. Well,except for dinner,since we¡¯re all supposed to have dinner together..." Elle started,her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Absolutely not!" I interrupted,cing a decorative pillow on the new sofa. "You¡¯re going to prepare a full romantic evening for you two,and that definitely includes dinner. We can all have lunch together with ra tomorrow."


    "But Carrie," Eleanor whined,"you know Nate misses you all and is dying to see his little buddy."


    "He can see us tomorrow," I insisted firmly. "Let¡¯s finish up here,and I¡¯ll help you prepare the most romantic evening ever. How about greeting him wearing some killer lingerie,with good wine ready,and a delicious dinner waiting..."


    "I love it!" she squealed,her eyes lighting up with mischief. "Since he¡¯ll stop by the apartment first to drop off his things,I can pounce on him right away."


    The gleam in her eyes made meugh.


    "Then let¡¯s finish quickly because we need to hit the mall for some shopping," I said,feeling my own excitement build. Helping my friend n her romantic reunion was exactly the distraction I needed.


    It felt good keeping busy with organizing Nate¡¯s apartment. After everything Nate and Eleanor had done for me,this was the least I could do.Nate was even starting a business here just to be close to Eleanor while helping pack¡¯s economy. Eleanor told me how he was expanding his family¡¯s business into Harbor Bay,creating jobs for pack members and strengthening ties between ourmunities.


    Once we finished arranging the furniture and stocking the kitchen,Elle and I headed to the mall for our shopping expedition.


    We went straight to a gorgeous high-end lingerie boutique.Eleanor chose a stunning crimson corset set with matching negligee that would perfectlyplement her warm skin tone.


    After watching her try on several options,I decided to treat myself to a white corset set adorned with light blue ribbon details and exquisitece. I¡¯d always loved beautiful lingerie,even when there was no one to appreciate it but me and my wolf.


    When we approached the checkout counter,I ced my hand on Elle¡¯s arm.


    "Elle,you¡¯ve been amazing to me through everything,so no arguing.This lingerie is going to be my gift to you and Nate."


    "You¡¯re insane,Caroline,absolutely not," Eleanor protested,shaking her head firmly. "This is ridiculously expensive. I can¡¯t ept it."


    "You can and you will," I countered,leaving no room for argument.Rory rumbled approvingly in my mind,agreeing that our pack sister deserved this token of appreciation. "Or are you going to offend me and my wolf?" I added with a smile.


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes softened. "Oh,bestie,alright. Thank you! Nate won¡¯t know what hit him when he sees me in this,will he?"


    "You¡¯re a knockout no matter what,girl," I assured her,squeezing her shoulder affectionately. "Your mate won¡¯t stand a chance."


    We left the lingerie store and continued shopping for the other items Eleanor would need for her romantic evening. We walked through the mall,picking up candles,wine,and even some small gifts for Liam. As we headed toward the exitden with shopping bags,I heard a familiar voice calling out.


    "Miss Bet? Caroline Bet?"


    I turned around,immediately recognizing Ava,the saleswoman from the dress boutique.

 Chapter 56 Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Unexpected Encounter</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Ava walked over with a big smile.


    "How are you both doing?" She looked at Elle and me. "Caroline,you have to see this new dress we just got in! It would look amazing on you. Juste take a quick look!"


    "Now I¡¯m curious too," Elle said,pulling me toward the store. "Let¡¯s check it out."


    I sighed but smiled. Shopping with Elle was always fun,and I was a bit curious about this dress.


    Ava went to the back and came back with a dress bag. When she unzipped it,I couldn¡¯t help gasping. It was a beautiful cocktail dress in deep green that would match my eyes. It had off-shoulder sleeves,a sweet neckline that wasn¡¯t too low,and a fitted top that flowed into a knee-length skirt. The back had a small teardrop cutout that showed just enough skin.


    "Try it on. Right now," Elle ordered,pushing me forward.


    "Ellee on," I protested,though I was already touching the soft fabric. "Where would I even wear something this fancy? I hardly go out anymore."


    "Nate¡¯sing back today,and we¡¯re all going dancing next weekend," Elle said with that look I knew meant no arguing. "No excuses."


    "Since you¡¯re nning a night out,I have the perfect dress for you too,Eleanor," Ava said excitedly,making Elle p with joy.


    I took the dress to the fitting room,watching how it sparkled in the light. When I put it on,I was surprised how well it fit,showing off my waist and legs while making my blonde hair shine. Even though I was usually tired from being a mom,I felt pretty for the first time in ages.


    When I stepped out,Elle and Ava just stared,their eyes wide.


    "Do a slow turn,Carrie," Elle instructed,twirling her finger in the air.


    I turned around,feeling confident in the dress. When I finished my spin,I noticed someone else watching me. My face turned red instantly.


    "No wonder Alpha Draven¡¯s trying so hard to win you back,Caroline. You look amazing in that dress," Joseph Taylor said boldly.


    Joseph was standing behind Elle and Ava,checking me out. Elle turned around,smiling at his typical behavior.


    "And she hasn¡¯t tried the shoes yet! I have just the right pair," Ava rushed off to get them.


    "What about you,Eleanor? Aren¡¯t you going to try yours on?" Joseph shed his charming smile. "Come ondies. Since you both have mates,at least let me enjoy the view." He grinned like the flirt he was.


    Ava came back with some strappy heels for me and gave Elle her dress. Elle decided to y along with Joseph¡¯s flirting.


    I saw Joseph checking out Ava too,he really had no shame.


    "Sure,I¡¯ll try mine on. I wantpliments too," Elleughed as she went to change.


    I put on the green heels with crystal details that wrapped around my ankles. They made me much taller and my legs look longer.


    Rory purred happily in my mind. We looked good.


    Elle came out wearing a beautiful champagne-colored dress that seemed to float around her. Her rose gold sandals wrapped up her legs,making her look like a goddess.


    Joseph whistled while Ava pped excitedly.


    "You both look stunning," Joseph said,then turned to Ava. "And you,beautiful,have great taste,making my friends look even better. What¡¯s your name?" His voice got deeper and more flirty.


    "I¡¯m Ava," she said professionally,but blushed when Joseph kissed her hand. Elle and I shared a knowing look.


    Joseph was definitely handsome. He was tall with broad shoulders,blonde hair that fell in his face that he kept brushing away in a flirty way,and mischievous green eyes. He was the same age as Draven and Ryan,but unlike them,he was proud to be a yer who never wasted time when he saw a pretty girl.


    "Well,Ava,you have great taste," he said,openly checking her out. She was beautiful,with her fit body and confident way of standing.


    "If you were getting a dress for yourself from here,which would you pick?" he asked.


    Ava was tall and slim,with shoulder-length light brown hair and pretty amber eyes. She smiled at him suspiciously.


    "Are you shopping for your girlfriend?" she asked directly.


    "Don¡¯t have one,sweetheart. But I want to get something nice for a friend," Joseph said with his most charming smile.


    Ava went to get a dress while we talked quietly.


    "Is this how you pick up girls at the mall?" Elle asked straight out.


    "No,but I wouldn¡¯t mind getting to know Ava better," Joseph said with a wink. "I¡¯m actually here with my cousin¡¯s kid who loves this mall. Saw you two through the window and had to stop by."


    Ava came back with a dark blue dress covered in tiny sparkles that looked like stars. It had a halter neck,fitted waist,and a flowing skirt with a high slit. The back was open all the way down. She also brought out silver sandals with crystal straps.


    "Would you try it on? Just so I can see how it looks?" Joseph asked,not hiding what he really wanted.


    "Sorry,that¡¯s against store rules," Ava said sweetly but professionally. "But if your friend is my size,I can tell you it would look great on her." Smart girl.


    "Okay,I¡¯ll take it," Joseph said. "And I¡¯m getting these dresses and shoes for you two as well. Don¡¯t argue,it¡¯s a pack gift! Caroline,you just helped Draven get that big Puma deal,and Eleanor,you¡¯re like family. Just a small thank you."


    He gave his card to Ava before we could say no. "We need to n a night out so you can wear these."


    We changed back into our normal clothes,and Ava wrapped everything up carefully.


    "You made my day! Come back soon," she said warmly.


    "We will," Elle and I said together,giving her quick hugs.


    "Beautiful,can I get your number?" Joseph asked Ava with his best smile.


    She hesitated for just a moment before handing him her business card,and the three of us left the store loaded with shopping bags.


    "What an amazing woman," Josephmented as we walked away. "Eleanor,as an honorary pack member,would you mind taking these bags to my office on Monday? I don¡¯t want my teenage cousin asking awkward questions aboutdies¡¯ dresses."


    Before we could respond,he handed the bags to Elle,gave each of us a quick kiss on the cheek,and strode away,leaving us standing there with our mouths open. We looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    "Some things never change," Elle said,shaking her head. "That man is incorrigible."


    "Absolutely," I agreed,still smiling. "But he does have good taste in dresses."


    As we continued our shopping expedition,I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Draven would think if he saw me in that emerald dress. The thought made me blush,I was still thinking about him.


    "Maybe we should wear it someday," Artemis suggested slyly,and I quickly pushed the thought away.


    I had more important things to focus on than impressing my former Alpha boss.

 Chapter 57 Having Lunch with Clara

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Having Lunch with ra</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Liam and I were building a tower with the intricate wooden block set that Draven had gifted him. My son had bepletely enamored with this toy,hardly ying with anything else these days. We were already dressed and waiting for Elle and Nate to arrive so we could meet ra for lunch before her big move to London.


    "Mommy,is Dravening to y with us today?" Liam asked,carefully bncing a block on top of his growing structure. The way his violet eyes lit up at the mere mention of Draven¡¯s name made my heart twist with conflicted emotions.


    "Not today,sweetie," I replied gently. "Today we¡¯re having lunch with Aunt ra because she¡¯s moving away soon."


    Rory stirred within me,sensing my unease."He¡¯s forming a bond with Draven. It¡¯s natural for pups to seek strong Alpha energy."


    "But he¡¯s MY pup," I responded,unsure why Liam¡¯s attachment to Draven bothered me so much. Perhaps because I knew how easily people could disappear from our lives.


    I heard the front door open and Elle and Nate came inughing. Liam immediately abandoned his blocks and rushed into Nate¡¯s waiting arms with a squeal of delight.


    "There¡¯s my favorite little man!" Nate eximed,swinging Liam up high.


    After talking in the living room,we went to meet ra. On the way,Nate told Liam they¡¯d go to the mallter.


    The restaurant was busy when we arrived,but they had our table ready. ra joined us shortly after,looking elegant as always in her suit.


    "Finally,I get to meet the perfect boyfriend!" ra teased,looking at Elle who was beaming with happiness.


    "Oh,ra,my mate is absolutely perfect,just look at him," Elle gushed,leaning into Nate¡¯s side.


    Weughed as Nate¡¯s face flushed red. He stood up politely to introduce himself properly. After ordering drinks,we fell into easy conversation about my hometown of Maplewood and how things had changed since I¡¯d left. Suddenly,Liam tugged on ra¡¯s sleeve,"Aunt ra,do you know Draven?" he asked,his violet eyes serious.


    "Yes,I do. He¡¯s my friend," ra replied,clearly surprised by the question.


    "Are you gonna see him today?" Liam persisted.


    "I will. Would you like me to give him a message?" ra asked,gently running her fingers through my son¡¯s blonde hair.


    "Yes! Tell him toe y with me again at my house,please." Liam¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. My heart clenched. This attachment my boy had formed with Draven in such a short time,I just couldn¡¯t understand it.


    "I¡¯ll tell him,I promise." ra kissed the top of my son¡¯s head. "They really hit it off,didn¡¯t they,Carrie?" She looked at me.


    "Yeah,they really did," I admitted with a sigh. "Now I don¡¯t know what to do. It seems like Liam misses him terribly." I struggled to keep the worry from my voice. How was I supposed to help my son forget about a man who might not remain in our lives.


    "Maybe you should listen to your pup¡¯s instincts," ra winked at me.


    Our lunch continued pleasantly,filled withughter and stories. When it was time to say goodbye,we made ns to meet next month when ra would visit. She¡¯dmitted toing back for a week each month despite her new position.


    Before leaving,ra pulled me aside. "Sweetie,forgive him," she said earnestly. "Draven made a mistake,but he won¡¯t make a second one. And Ryan was just being protective of his Alpha and friend."


    "ra,he hurt me deeply," I replied,the pain still fresh in my memory. "I don¡¯t know if I can just forget that."


    "Carrie,pride never made any wolf happy," ra said,squeezing my hands. "The bond forming between them is rare and precious. Think about that."


    She gave me another hug and departed for her car.


    True to the n,we headed to the mall where Nate took Liam to the indoor yground. After an hour of running and climbing,Liam was sweaty but somehow still bursting with energy. Elle and I needed to rest,so Nate volunteered to continue supervising Liam¡¯s ytime.


    "Youdies take a break," he offered. "This little wolf and I still have plenty of adventures ahead of us,right buddy?"


    Elle and I strolled through the mall,window shopping and chatting. When we passed by Ava¡¯s boutique,Elle nudged me. We couldn¡¯t resist going in.


    "So,my dear boss,decided to update your wardrobe again?" Elle teased as we entered.


    To my surprise,Joseph was leaning over the counter,clearly flirting with Ava who was blushing but holding her own.


    "Are you girls following me?" he asked with a yful grin.


    "You wish!" Iughed. "We brought my son out for some fun," I exined while greeting Ava with a wave.


    "Ah,the famous Liam." Joseph¡¯s eyes lit up. "I don¡¯t know who talks about him more,you two or Draven. Where is he? I want to meet this little charmer," he said,looking around expectantly.


    "He¡¯s at the yground with Elle¡¯s boyfriend," I replied,trying not to react to the mention of Draven talking about my son.


    "Oh,another one I need to meet,the lucky wolf who captured our Eleanor¡¯s heart," Joseph said with dramatic ir. He turned to Ava and added,"She ims he¡¯s the perfect boyfriend."


    "Oh my goodness,then don¡¯t let him get away! You¡¯ve found a rare specimen indeed," Ava said with a warm smile.


    "Welldies,since we¡¯re all here,let¡¯s finalize ns for next Saturday so you can wear those amazing dresses," Joseph suggested,though his eyes kept drifting back to Ava.


    "Perfect! Ava,you have toe with us. It¡¯ll be fun," Elle said,not letting Ava say no.


    "I¡¯d love to! And I¡¯m off next Saturday. Let¡¯s do something special," Ava said excitedly.


    We traded numbers and nned to have lunch soon to set up our night out. Elle got a text from Nate saying they were waiting at the food court. We said goodbye and went to meet our boys.

 Chapter 58 Surprise Visit

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Surprise Visit</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    The airport was busy as Ryan and I walked ra to her gate. I felt sad watching her check her ticket. She wasn¡¯t just an assistant, she was family. Having her move across the ocean left an empty feeling in my chest.


    "I¡¯ve got a private jet ready for you in London once a month," I told her, fixing her bag strap. "Don¡¯t argue. I need my best advisor to visit."


    ra smiled warmly and touched my cheek. "Draven, I had lunch with Caroline and Eleanor today," she said quietly. "Liam has a message for you."


    ric stirred instantly at the pup¡¯s name. "He does?" I couldn¡¯t help smiling. That kid had somehow be important to me so quickly.


    "He wants you to y with him again," ra said, watching me closely. "That pup really likes you."


    "I like him too," I said, surprised by how much I meant it.


    ra squeezed my arm."Caroline¡¯s still hurt, Draven. But that boy... there¡¯s something special there. Don¡¯t give up on them."


    I hugged her tight. "I won¡¯t. I promise."


    She pulled back, smiling. "I also met Eleanor¡¯s mate. Everyone says Nate is perfect for her. And Caroline... she¡¯s trying to move on, but I can tell she misses you."


    ric growled at the thought of Caroline moving on from us. It had only been two days since west saw her, but it felt like forever.


    After ra left for her flight, Ryan and I walked to the car. While we got in, I had an idea.


    "Want to meet Liam?" I asked suddenly.


    Ryan smiled. "The pup just invited you to y, right?"


    "Yeah. I think we should go."


    "After you, Alpha," Ryan grinned. "But maybe we should get something first? Can¡¯t visit empty-handed."


    Twenty minutester, we parked at Evergreen Toys, the best toy store in Harbor Bay. I spent an hour picking out the perfect gift,a train set with tracks that could be built different ways. Something he could y with for years.


    When we got to Caroline¡¯s building, I saw the same doorman fromst time. He smiled when he saw me.


    "Back again, Mr. Thorne? Persistence is key with thedies," he said with a wink.


    "Following your advice," I replied with a grin.


    He looked around carefully. "I might have stepped away for a minute. Shame I didn¡¯t see who went up during that time." He nodded toward the elevator.


    I approved of the doorman¡¯s help as Ryan and I went up to Caroline¡¯s floor.


    The door opened to a tall, strong man with friendly eyes - Nate, Eleanor¡¯s mate.


    "Can I help you?" he asked politely.


    Before we could answer, a small blur of golden hair came running from behind him.


    "Draven!" Liam yelled, jumping into my arms with so much trust that my wolf howled happily inside. His small arms hugged my neck tight, making my chest feel warm in a new way.


    "Looks like someone was waiting for you," Nateughed, stepping back. "I¡¯m Nate Ken, Eleanor¡¯s mate."


    "Draven Thorne," I said, holding Liam with one arm while shaking hands. "This is Ryan Cole, my Beta."


    "Ah, the ¡¯perfect boyfriend¡¯ we keep hearing about," Ryan joked as they shook hands.


    Nate blushed a bit. "Can¡¯t escape that name. Come in. The girls are in the kitchen,I¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re here."


    We went inside, and I put Liam down to give him his gift. His violet eyes, just like mine,got big with excitement as he opened it.


    "Choo-choo!" he shouted, jumping up and down at the train set. "Draven, can we build it now? Please, please, please?"


    I knelt down beside him, smiling at how excited he was. "Of course we can, buddy."


    "Really, Draven? Are you trying to outdo Elle and Nate in spoiling my son?" Caroline¡¯s voice came from behind me, making ric excited.


    When I turned around, I couldn¡¯t breathe for a second. She was wearing a simple white sundress that fit her perfectly, her blonde hair falling loose. Without thinking, I pulled her into a hug, breathing in her scent. When I let go, we both had tears in our eyes.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, "but I missed you so much."


    "ra told me about Liam¡¯s message," I said, stepping back a little. "Ryan was with me, so I brought him too. Is that okay?"


    "Of course," she said softly. "You¡¯re both wee here."


    Before we could talk more, Liam pulled on my hand. "Draven! My train! Let¡¯s build it in my room!"


    Eleanor came from the kitchen, looking surprised but happy. She gave Caroline a knowing look before saying hi.


    Liam pulled me, Ryan, and Nate to his room, holding my finger tight. We spent an hour putting the train set together on his floor, with Liam talking excitedly the whole time. I felt so... happy.


    Ryan kept taking pictures on his phone. When Liam¡¯s face lit up watching the train go around the track for the first time, my heart felt full.


    "Having fun?" Caroline stood at the door, arms crossed but smiling. "I ordered pizza if you¡¯re hungry."


    After dinner, with lots of talking andughing, Liam climbed into myp and told me stories about his dinosaurs. He got sleepier and sleepier until he fell asleep on my chest,pletely trusting.


    "I¡¯ll help put him to bed," I said quietly to Caroline.


    She nodded and led the way to his room. Iid him carefully in his race car bed, tucked him in, and kissed his forehead. Watching him sleep made me feel so protective.


    As we left his room, I took Caroline¡¯s hand and pulled her close. "Which is your room?" I whispered in her ear, feeling her tremble. "Tell me, or I¡¯ll have to check them all."


    She paused before pointing to the right door. I led her inside, closed the door, and pulled her into my arms for a kiss. I put all my feelings into it - how much I missed her, how sorry I was, how much I loved her.


    When we pulled apart, breathing hard, I rested my head against hers. "Caroline, please forgive me," I begged. "Come back to me. I can¡¯t stand being without you and Liam. I promise I¡¯ll never let you down again."


    She cried, shaking her head. "Draven, I can¡¯t... not yet."


    "I won¡¯t give up," I promised, wiping her tears away. "I¡¯ll show you we belong together, all three of us." I gave her onest soft kiss before stepping back.


    I went back to the living room, wiping my eyes. Eleanor, Nate, and Ryan wereughing about something.


    "Ryan, time to go," I said. My Beta looked worried when he saw my face.


    After goodbye, we walked quietly to the elevator. Inside, Ryan turned to me.


    "She said no again?"


    I nodded, running my hand through my hair. "For now."


    "Are you giving up?" he asked.


    "Never," I growled. "I want her more than ever."


    Ryan watched me. "Good. She¡¯s meant for you. But that kid..." he stopped.


    "What about him?" I asked quickly.


    "He¡¯s amazing. And have you seen how much he looks like you? His eyes are exactly the same, and how close he is to you... it¡¯s like you¡¯re connected."


    I thought about it. "I know. I feel it too. Even if Caroline never forgives me, I want to keep seeing Liam."


    ric whined in my mind. Something about that pup feels familiar.


    Ryan gave me a long look as we got to the car. "Yeah, I noticed," was all he said, but he seemed to be thinking hard.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said, starting the car. "We have that internal audit meeting tomorrow morning."


    Driving Ryan home, I kept thinking about Caroline and Liam. Something about that boy called to my wolf side in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. And I saw how Caroline looked at me, she wanted me too.


    One way or another, they would be mine.

 Chapter 59 Doing My Best for Her

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Doing My Best for Her</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I got to the office early today. The internal audit was going well, and the first report showed some worrying signs. Just as I thought, Howard was one of the suspects. I¡¯d been watching that Elder closely for months.


    I turned off myptop and put it in the safe. The information was too important, so I¡¯d changed the code and kept everything locked up. I took all important papers home with me every day. An Alpha had to be careful when looking into his own pack members.


    I spent the morning dealing with pack business. Ryan came to my office at lunch time, asking if I wanted to eat.


    Before leaving, I decided to reach out to Caroline. I pulled out my phone and typed:


    [I fell asleep with the taste of your kiss haunting me, dreamed of you all night, and now my wolf howls for you. I miss you both terribly. Forgive me, Caroline. We¡¯re meant to be together.]


    I put my phone away and went to the elevator with Ryan. When we got to the ground floor past security, someone grabbed me from behind. I jumped back instantly, ric growling inside me. These weren¡¯t Caroline¡¯s hands. I pulled them off and pushed them away.


    "Goddess, what do you want, E?" I snapped, not hiding how annoyed I was.


    "Don¡¯t be like that, darling," E Howard said sweetly, flipping her dark hair. "I came to see you, but security won¡¯t let me in. Fix it, Draven."


    I looked at Ryan, who rolled his eyes. He tried to leave, but I grabbed his arm. No way was I staying alone with this woman.


    "Listen," I said coldly. "You¡¯re not getting into my building. You were at Friday¡¯s party because your father is an Elder and the financial director. He only brought you because your mother was sick. That¡¯s all."


    "You can¡¯t treat me this way, Draven!" she started shouting, making everyone in the lobby stare. "We spent the night together and now you¡¯re rejecting me! You can¡¯t do this!" She began crying, tears running down her face.


    "Stop this now," I growled, pulling her aside, losing my patience. "If anything happened between us that night, it was your doing. I waspletely drunk. If anyone took advantage, it was you."


    "Draven, I love you! My wolf would die for yours! You can¡¯t do this. I would be the perfect Luna." She kept going with her fantasy.


    "E, forget it. My wolf has never wanted yours. There¡¯s no chance we¡¯ll ever be mates," I said firmly, my Alpha voiceing through.


    "Your parents wanted us together," she whispered through her sobs. "They wanted me as your Luna, to join our families. My father, Elder Howard, and your father nned it when we were young."


    That was too far. Using my dead parents to manipte me made me furious.


    "Don¡¯t talk about my parents," I snarled, my eyes shing. "My father may have considered political alliances with your family, but he would never force me into a loveless bond. Now get out of here. Stay away from me."


    I turned my back and stalked away, Ryan following close behind.


    "That woman ispletely unhinged," Ryan muttered, and I couldn¡¯t help but agree.


    During lunch at the private executive dining room, we discussed the audit findings.


    "I can¡¯t wait to remove Howard from the Council," I told Ryan, regretting certain decisions I¡¯d made when I first became Alpha. "I should have followed my instincts about him years ago."


    "Be patient, Alpha," Ryan said. "Let the audit finish. Looks like a lot of secrets wille to light before this is over."


    After lunch, we walked past a fancy cake shop. Looking at the beautiful chocte cake in the window, I remembered how much Caroline loved chocte. Suddenly, I had an idea.


    Back in my office, I called La Belle Patisserie, Harbor Bay¡¯s most expensive bakery.


    "This is Draven Thorne," I said to the owner. "I want to arrange daily deliveries to Puma Global. Each day, send Ms. Caroline Bet three different chocte cakes, your signature ganache, the triple chocte mousse, and the dark chocte truffle. All with gold decorations. Also, send a box of luxury chocte pastries to Ms. Eleanor Larson."


    Next, I called the best coffee shop in town and arranged for premium hot chocte and coffee to be delivered every morning.


    Finally, I dialed Harbor Bay Florist. "I need your finest rose arrangements delivered daily. Make them big, make them impressive."


    I added notes to the orders. For Caroline: "Sweet as these cakes are, they don¡¯tpare to your kiss. Forgive me. My wolf and I need you." For Eleanor: "Help me win back your friend. I promise to make her happier than chocte ever could."Around three in the afternoon, my private line rang.


    "Alpha, Joseph Taylor is calling," Linda informed me through the inte.


    "Put him through," I replied curtly.


    "My friend, you¡¯reying it on thick with my employees," Joseph chuckled through the phone.


    "Joseph, good to hear from you," I said casually. "I¡¯m not sure what you mean."


    "Caroline and Eleanor are currently in our break room surrounded by what looks like half a patisserie. The entire office at Puma Global is talking about your extravagant gesture. You¡¯ve got quite a strategy there."


    "First of all," I growled lightly, "I¡¯ve already warned you to keep your distance from Caroline. Second, I¡¯m simply treating her and her best friend with the respect they deserve."


    "Very clever, Alpha Draven," Josephughed. "Softening Eleanor up to gain an ally. You¡¯re quite the strategist."


    "Since you called, I need a favor," I said, cutting to the chase.


    "Oh no, don¡¯t drag me into this. The girls are excellent employees here, and I¡¯m very satisfied with their work."


    "Of course, the system Caroline implemented is worth a million dors alone. So no arguments, you¡¯re going to help me."


    "What do you want, Draven?" Joseph sighed.


    "Eleanor¡¯s cell number."


    "If she finds out I gave you her contact information, she¡¯ll kill me. That woman has quite an attitude."


    "She doesn¡¯t need to know the source," I assured him.


    "Fine. Let me give you the number..."

 Chapter 60 Gathering Allies

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Gathering Allies</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After my conversation with Joseph,I found myself strategizing about how to convince Eleanor to help me win Caroline back. Then I remembered her boyfriend. The most effective approach to reach Eleanor would be through him. They were Caroline¡¯s closest friends, and I needed them to believe I was genuinelymitted to her happiness.


    I picked up my phone and dialed the number Joseph had given me. She answered quickly.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi, Eleanor. This is Draven Thorne. Do you have a moment to talk?"


    I heard a frustrated sigh before she responded.


    "Draven. How exactly did you get my number?"


    "I¡¯m an Alpha and a businessman, Eleanor. I have ways of acquiring any information I need."


    "Too bad you couldn¡¯t get the information that Carrie never betrayed you before you humiliated her, huh!"


    Damn feisty woman! Joseph had warned me about her protective nature.


    "I deeply regret my actions, Eleanor."


    "Yeah, sure you do. So, Draven, let¡¯s be straight with each other? Don¡¯t try charming me because I know exactly what you want, and the answer is no. I won¡¯t help you get Carrie¡¯s forgiveness."


    "I understand," I said carefully. "But I¡¯d appreciate talking to you in person, Eleanor. I hurt your friend, and I feel I owe you an apology as well. Could we have dinner tonight? Of course, with Nate too, please."


    I could sense her confusion through the phone, and I seized the opportunity to persuade her.


    "It¡¯s just dinner, Eleanor. You won¡¯t be betraying your friend¡¯s trust."


    "Fine, Draven. You make the reservation, and you pay. Text me the restaurant name and time. Nate and I will be there."


    She hung up, and I felt happy. She had agreed.I would approach this dinner fully prepared to convince her. I called Ryan to join me; two wolves could strategize better than one, and my Caroline wasn¡¯t pleased with him either. He also needed to make amends. I made the reservation and sent the details to Eleanor.


    Ryan and I arrived at the restaurant early. We ordered whiskey, and right on time, we spotted Eleanor and Nate walking in.


    "Good evening, you jerks," Eleanor greeted us with a scowl while Nate tried to hide his amusement.


    "What can I say, you¡¯re absolutely right," I agreed, standing to greet them properly.


    "Are we really in that much trouble?" Ryan looked at Nate questioningly.


    "Look, I know these she-wolves well. Caroline has self-respect, thank the Moon Goddess. She might forgive you guys, but it won¡¯t be easy, and if it¡¯s up to Eleanor, she¡¯ll make you suffer," Nate replied, running a hand through his hair.


    "Then we¡¯ll face our trial and endure whateveres," I said with determination, meeting Eleanor¡¯s fierce gaze.


    "We¡¯ll see about that!" Eleanor retorted skeptically, her wolf¡¯s distrust evident in her eyes.


    The dinner was surprisingly pleasant as we discussed neutral topics. Nate was genuinely likable, going out of his way to attend to his mate. He was talkative, intelligent, and excellentpany.


    I understood why Eleanor and Caroline were such close friends,they were equally sharp-minded and quick-witted. Eleanor had all the makings of a spoiled Alpha¡¯s daughter, but she was remarkably grounded, aware of her ce in the pack hierarchy without abusing it. It was clear she judged people by their character rather than their rank or background.


    After we ordered dessert, Eleanor¡¯s patience ran out.


    "Come on, Draven, you didn¡¯t invite us to dinner just for pleasantries. And I came because I wanted to see how far your nerve would take you. Tell me, what do you really want?"


    "Eleanor, I want to apologize to you. I hurt your friend, and that hurt you. I was unfair and hasty..."


    "You were an arrogant, pretentious Alpha with his head up his ass!" Eleanor snapped. "And you too, Ryan."


    "Eleanor, you¡¯re supporting your friend, aren¡¯t you?" Ryan asked, and she nodded firmly. "Well, I¡¯m supporting my Alpha, who¡¯s like a brother to me. He felt betrayed, and that upset me. But we were wrong, and you¡¯re absolutely right, we treated Caroline unfairly. We should have investigated first."


    "Eleanor, I¡¯m truly sorry. I love Caroline in a way I never imagined possible. My wolf howls for her every night. I¡¯m desperate. Please, forgive me and help me fix my mistake. I¡¯m willing to spend the rest of my life proving myself worthy of her," I pleaded, letting my sincerity show.


    "You hurt my friend badly, Draven. And you, Ryan, you made it even worse." Eleanor¡¯s voice was full of pain, and she had every right to be angry.


    Nate took his girlfriend¡¯s hand and, looking into her eyes, said,"Elle, they messed up badly, but who hasn¡¯t? Remember when we first started dating and you believed I was cheating because Amber told you she scented me with another woman? You didn¡¯t trust me. Later you discovered it was a setup, and we worked things out. That was a second chance for us. I think Draven deserves a second chance, and Ryan too."


    "It¡¯s not the same, Nate.What happened between us was nothingpared to what these two did to Carrie.Draven practically cast her out of the pack!" Eleanor was furious.


    "And you told me my wolf wasn¡¯t worthy of yours. Elle, when we¡¯re angry, we say things we shouldn¡¯t," Nate spoke patiently. "Everyone deserves a second chance. And you¡¯re not thinking about Carrie, about how much she¡¯s suffering."


    "Of course I¡¯m thinking about Carrie! She¡¯s suffering because of them. I won¡¯t let them hurt her anymore."


    "But don¡¯t you think her love for Draven might run deeper than this pain? That it might be harder for her to lose her mate forever than to forgive him?" Nate was advocating for me; without trying, I had gained a valuable ally. My wolf felt hopeful about getting Eleanor¡¯s help.


    "Nate, are you seriously defending these two idiots?" Eleanor asked incredulously.


    I had to admire Eleanor¡¯s loyalty. I was grateful Caroline had someone like that in her life, a true packmate who would defend her with everything she had.


    "I¡¯m advocating for our friend¡¯s happiness. I¡¯ll just tell you one more thing, have you considered that he might be her true mate, the only one who could truly make her happy?"


    Eleanor huffed and lowered her eyes to the dessert in front of her.


    "I don¡¯t know, Nate. Maybe you¡¯re right, but I can¡¯t help.I would be betraying Carrie. Besides, this Alpha already has the best ally in the world and hasn¡¯t even realized it. Liam is the easiest path to Caroline¡¯s heart," she said as if I were a clueless wolf who couldn¡¯t see what was obvious.


    "Eleanor, I would never use Liam to win Caroline over. That would dishonor us both. I genuinely feel something special for that pup, I can¡¯t even exin it, but there¡¯s a connection there, probably because he¡¯s the son of the woman my wolf recognizes..." I spoke withplete honesty, ric rumbling in agreement within me.


    "You wouldn¡¯t be betraying Carrie, Eleanor. You¡¯d be helping your friend find her true happiness," Ryan caught her attention. "I would do anything to see my Alpha happy. And if you include me in the forgiveness package, you and Carrie will gain the most loyal Beta friend, I promise by the Moon Goddess."


    Eleanor looked at each of us seated around the table and sighed heavily.


    "I might be getting myself into trouble with my best friend, and I might really regret this, but alright, I¡¯ll help you. Only because I¡¯m tired of seeing Caroline¡¯s wolf suffering, and I can tell you truly care about Liam, Draven."


    "You won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ll make your friend happier than she¡¯s ever been," I said, ric purring with satisfaction.


    "You better, because if you hurt her again, my father¡¯s entire warrior team won¡¯t be enough to protect you," Eleanor threatened, her eyes briefly shing her wolf¡¯s gold. "And I¡¯m going to want another slice of that chocte truffle cake too."


    "You can have the entire cake if you want,"I said, grinning widely, feeling for the first time that Caroline might truly forgive me.

 Chapter 61 Persistence and Planning

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Persistence and nning</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Standing outside the restaurant after dinner, I took a deep breath of the cool air. Nate had gone to bring the car around while Eleanor waited beside me, her arms crossed but her expression softer than before.


    "You know," she said thoughtfully, "I think your flower arrangements were actually a good idea. Caroline always lights up when fresh flowers arrive."


    "Really?" ric perked up at this information.


    Eleanor nodded. "Don¡¯t just send them to the office. Make sure she receives them at home too. Women notice when someone really tries."


    "I¡¯ll have the florist deliver twice a week," I replied, already nning to call them first thing tomorrow.


    "And those little snacks you¡¯ve been sending to the office? Smart move. Caroline¡¯s new friend Ruby has been singing your praises because of them."


    I smiled, d my strategy was working with at least one person. "I feel like I¡¯ve be Jay Gatsby, throwing my wealth around to win Daisy back."


    Eleanorughed. "Maybe you should just host an extravagant ball and invite Caroline to your mansion while you¡¯re at it."


    "Don¡¯t tempt me," I replied with a half-smile."At this point, I¡¯d do just about anything."


    "Just keep showing up," Eleanor advised. "Text her, call her, even if she doesn¡¯t answer. Show her you¡¯re not giving up."


    "You really think this will work?" I couldn¡¯t hide the doubt in my voice.


    "I¡¯ve known Caroline for years," Eleanor said. "She¡¯s hurt, but she¡¯s also someone who believes in second chances when she sees real remorse." She paused, her expression bing more serious."I¡¯ll help create opportunities for you two to meet, but you need to do exactly what I say."


    Nate pulled up in their car, giving me a supportive nod through the windshield.


    "Thank you," I said to Eleanor withplete sincerity. "I won¡¯t waste this chance."


    After they left, I immediately called my florist and arranged for another bouquet of tulips to be delivered to Caroline¡¯s home the following morning.ric rumbled contentedly within me, approving of this n to win back our mate.


    Back at my penthouse, I poured myself a whiskey and pulled out my phone topose a goodnight message to Caroline. I knew she probably wouldn¡¯t respond, but Eleanor had emphasized consistency. I needed Caroline to know I was thinking of her, always.


    The next day, I implemented my full strategy. Good morning texts, afternoon snack deliveries for both Caroline and Eleanor, and evening messages asking about her day. I called her three times every day - in the morning, at lunch, and in the evening. Each time when she didn¡¯t pick up, I left her messages telling her how I felt.


    "Caroline, it¡¯s me again," I said into the phone Thursday evening. "I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯m deeply sorry for how I treated you. My actions were unforgivable, but I¡¯m hoping someday you¡¯ll give me the chance to make it up to you. I love you and Liam more than I ever thought possible. Goodnight."


    ric whined after I hung up, missing our mate.


    "I know," I whispered to my wolf. "I miss her too."


    Later that evening, my phone buzzed with a message from Eleanor:


    [Ryan had lunch with Joseph and Caroline today. She¡¯s warming up to him. Wait until shepletely forgives Ryan before you show up. Things are looking good. Keep sending those flowers.]


    I growled in frustration.While I was d Caroline was forgiving Ryan, I was desperate to see her myself. But I trusted Eleanor¡¯s judgment,she knew Caroline better than anyone.


    When Ryan got to my penthouse that evening, I yanked him through the door.


    "Took you long enough," I grumbled, leading him to the living room where I¡¯d been pacing for thest hour.


    "Easy, Alpha," Ryan said with a grin. "It went really well! Eleanor knows exactly what she¡¯s doing. And I¡¯ve got to say, it¡¯s a huge relief that Caroline forgave me."


    "That¡¯s great," I replied, trying to sound genuinely happy for my Beta. "Now tell me everything. How was she? How did she look?"


    Ryan sat on my couch and spent the next hour telling me about his dinner with Caroline. Joseph had arranged for them to "identally" run into Caroline and Eleanor at the mall¡¯s food court. Ryan had asked if they could join their table, and the women had agreed.


    "After dinner, when we were walking through the mall, I asked Caroline if we could talk privately," Ryan exined. "We sat on one of those benches, and I apologized sincerely. I told her I was just trying to protect you because I saw how devastated you were,but that I should have investigated properly first.She understoodpletely,said she¡¯d do the same for Eleanor."


    "She forgave you that easily?" I asked, running a hand through my hair.


    "Not easily," Ryan rified. "She made me work for it. But she said she understood loyalty to one¡¯s Alpha. Eleanor¡¯s right,Caroline has a big heart."


    I nodded, feeling a surge of hope. "Then maybe she¡¯ll forgive me too."


    "She will, Draven, but you hurt her more deeply than I did. She needs time, and frankly, she needs to see that you¡¯re suffering too. Most importantly, she needs to know your remorse is genuine."


    And how genuine it was. ric and I were inplete harmony about our need for Caroline and Liam in our lives.


    The next morning, Joseph called.


    "Alpha Draven, we¡¯re taking the girls dancing tomorrow night at a bar downtown," he said. "I¡¯ve already mentioned to the girls that Ryan might join us, so it would be natural if you came along too."


    "Eleanor hasn¡¯t mentioned this to me," I said, surprised.


    "That¡¯s because it was my idea," Joseph replied. "Eleanor approved it but thought it would seem more natural if it appeared spontaneous. This is your chance, Alpha. In a rxed setting, you might be able to talk to her."


    "Joseph, you¡¯re a genius," I said, grateful.


    "One more thing," he added, his tone light. "I hope you remember how to dance. Caroline apparently loves it, and I¡¯ve heard Alpha Draven Thorne isn¡¯t exactly known for his dancing skills."


    Iughed, feeling lighter than I had in weeks. "I¡¯m quite the dancer, my friend. You¡¯ll see."


    As I hung up, ric purred with anticipation. We were finally going to see our mate again.

 Chapter 62 The Chase Is On

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 The Chase Is On</h4>


    Joseph¡¯s POV


    When I walked into the boutique to greet Eleanor and Caroline, I never expected to see the most beautiful woman ever. She was like a goddess, glowing with this golden light around her. Her scent caught me right away, wild berries and vani mixed with citrus. It made Talon, my wolf, go crazy wanting to get closer to her.


    Ava was absolutely gorgeous! The moment I saw her fit body, I couldn¡¯t help thinking about kissing every part of her beautiful olive skin and running my fingers through her wavy chestnut hair. What an amazing woman!


    I stayed with the girls just to be near this incredible saleswoman, but she barely noticed me. I really wanted to see her wearing something as short as the dresses Eleanor and Caroline were trying on, so I said I needed to buy a gift.


    Ava showed me this little gold dress that made Talon wild imagining how perfect she¡¯d look in it, but she refused to try it on. So I bought the dress and sandals right away, hoping to see her wear them someday.


    When I asked for her card, she only gave me the store¡¯s number. Shepletely ignored me! But that would change, I knew it would. I went home thinking about this beautiful woman, feeling like a young wolf again.


    I came back the next day and tried everything to get her number, but nothing worked. Eleanor and Caroline found me at the counter, still trying to get Ava¡¯s attention. They enjoyed watching me struggle.


    Ava wrote her number down and gave it to both girls. Then she told me to leave, saying her boss wouldn¡¯t like me flirting with the staff.


    Monday morning, Eleanor handed me the shopping bags.


    "Joseph, leave Ava alone, she¡¯s really nice," Eleanor said seriously.


    "Oh, she¡¯s very nice indeed, Eleanor!" I grinned at her.


    "Stop being such a Casanova, Joseph!" Eleanor scolded me like she was my Mom. Now I really felt like a teenager. I had tough at that.


    I spent all day looking at those shopping bags, trying to figure out how to win over my goddess. She hadpletely taken over my thoughts without giving me even a chance. By evening, Talon was getting restless, pushing me to go find her. So I left work and headed to the mall.


    I spotted my goddess through the store window helping a customer. She had to leave sometime. I went to wait in the makeup store across from hers, but a short girl with braces who worked there came right up to me.


    "Can I help you find something, sir?"


    I looked at her confused, then realized how weird I must look just standing there staring at the other store. Since I might be waiting a while for Ava to leave, I needed an excuse to stay. We were by some lipsticks, so I tried to think fast.


    "Hi, I¡¯m shopping for my sister. She loves makeup, but I don¡¯t know much about it." I smiled at the girl, but she looked at me suspiciously before shing her metal-filled grin.


    "You¡¯re not really here for makeup, are you? You¡¯re watching someone in that store!" The girl caught mepletely.


    "Okay, yes, I like one of the saleswomen. I just want to ask her for coffee. Could you let me stay here for a bit?" I smiled awkwardly, hoping she¡¯d help me out.


    "I could let you stay... or I could tell security you¡¯re stalking her," she said, and I stared at the little troublemaker in shock. "But if you actually buy something..."


    I quickly got what she was doing. Smart girl, trying to make a sale. That was fine by me.


    "Alright, pick something and I¡¯ll buy it."


    "How much are you willing to spend on this ¡¯sister¡¯s gift¡¯?" She was getting bold.


    "No idea. I don¡¯t know what this stuff costs," I said, starting to get annoyed.


    "Well, it depends which girl over there you¡¯re after."


    What a clever little thing! She was straight up ckmailing me!


    "Which one do you like?"


    "Why does it matter?" I asked, confused.


    "Because depending on who it is, your ¡¯sister¡¯s gift¡¯ will cost more."


    Seriously? This kid was really pushing it!


    "Fine! It¡¯s Ava," I admitted grumpily.


    "Ooh, that¡¯s going to be expensive!" She grinned. "You really like Ava, huh? If you¡¯re willing to pay, I¡¯ll tell you everything about her."


    "What do you mean?" Now she had my attention, and I was starting to like this kid.


    "Is money no object, Don Juan?" She got right to the point.


    Looking at all the makeup, I thought about it. Well, these tiny things couldn¡¯t cost that much. If this kid really knew stuff about Ava, it would be worth it.


    "You¡¯re not buying the whole store, are you?" She asked.


    "So start telling me about Ava while you pick things out."


    "Deal!" She held out her hand and I shook it.


    "Come on, we have two hours until her lunch break."


    Ny minutester, I was at the counter and had learned that Ava broke up with her boyfriend a month ago after catching him with another woman,the cashier at her store.


    "What an idiot!"Talon growled.


    "Time to pay up,Don Juan."


    "I told you, it¡¯s Joseph, Cabby," I said to the kid, whose name I now knew was Cabby, and gave her my card.


    "I¡¯m still calling you Don Juan." She ran my card and handed it back with a smile. "Thanks for making my month!"


    I smiled and put in my PIN. She hadn¡¯t picked that much stuff really, just filled one case with products. I thought she¡¯d try to sell me more, but she kept it to one case. And she told me lots about my goddess. Not bad.


    My phone buzzed with the payment alert, and I said quietly,


    "Cabby, I think you got the amount wrong."


    "Let me check." She looked at the receipt and card slip, then smiled sweetly. "Nope, Don Juan, that¡¯s right."


    "What?" I almost fell over! This kid just made me spend nearly thirty thousand on makeup. "Are you serious? This stuff costs that much?"


    "Watch yournguage!" She teased. "Here¡¯s a life lesson, Don Juan,women are expensive! So yes, good makeup costs a lot. I picked everything Ava would love, including her favorite perfume. But don¡¯t give it to her right away, she won¡¯t take it. Wait until you¡¯re dating."


    I was shocked! This kid wasn¡¯t even eighteen but she was smart as a fox. I couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or cry. Maybe I should hire her.


    "Now go, she¡¯s getting ready to leave. Give me your card and I¡¯ll have this delivered to your office so she won¡¯t see you with it." This kid was too clever.


    "Cabby, call me if you want a job at mypany." I gave her my card and left.


    I walked while looking at my phone and bumped into my goddess "by ident." Her scent hit me, making Talon happy.


    "Sorry about that! Wasn¡¯t watching where I was going!" I gave her my best smile.


    "It¡¯s fine. Here to see your nephew again?"


    "Just getting him a video game his mom won¡¯t buy him."


    "So you¡¯re that kind of uncle, spoiling your nephew." She smiled, and my heart skipped a beat.


    "Something like that. Are you on break?"


    "Yeah, getting coffee."


    "Can I join you?" She looked at me carefully with those beautiful hazel eyes.


    "Okay, but I only have twenty minutes."


    I wanted to make those twenty minutes so good she¡¯d give me her number. But she didn¡¯t. I spent the whole week at that mall like a lovesick wolf, following Ava¡¯s amazing scent.


    Thursday finally brought our dinner together. I helped with Eleanor¡¯s n to get Ryan and Caroline to make up at the food court, but only if they invited Ava too. After we all "ran into" each other and Ryan apologized to Caroline, Ava finally gave me her number.


    I moved fast. Friday, I offered to drive her home after work, and she said yes. Before she got out, I held her hand, feeling the spark between us. Talon loved it.


    "Since you¡¯reing out with us tomorrow..." I started.


    "I only said yes because the girls invited me and we¡¯re friends now." She was serious.


    "Aren¡¯t we bing friends too?" I asked innocently.


    "Yeah, we are."


    "Then let me give you something, as a friend."


    I got the bags with the dress and sandals from the back and put them in herp. She knew what they were and looked ready to kill me.


    "I¡¯m not taking these, Joseph. I know what you¡¯re doing!"


    "It¡¯s just a gift, Ava. Like what I got Eleanor and Caroline. This dress would look perfect on you, and you deserve it. I¡¯ll be honest,I bought it for you because it¡¯s perfect." Talon agreed, already picturing how beautiful she¡¯d look.


    "Joseph, I can¡¯t take this."


    "Why not?" I didn¡¯t let her answer. "Come on, Ava. Wear it tomorrow. Please! You¡¯ll all look amazing!" I gave her my best puppy eyes, letting Talon¡¯s begging show through.


    "You¡¯re not going to quit, are you?" I shook my head no.


    She smiled and rolled her eyes. "Okay, I¡¯ll take a gift from a friend." She really stressed the word ¡¯friend¡¯.


    "But don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting me out of this dress tomorrow!"


    Maybe not tomorrow, but someday, I thought, grinning as Talon howled happily inside.


    She thanked me and kissed my cheek goodbye, leaving her sweet scent on my skin. As she got out and shut the door, I called out,"I¡¯ll get you at eight tomorrow."


    I drove away before she could say no. In my mirror, I saw her smiling and shaking her head.


    Tomorrow night at the bar would be perfect, not just for winning over Ava, but also for helping Draven get back with Caroline.

 Chapter 63 Dance The Night Away

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Dance The Night Away</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When we got to the bar, we saw Ruby at the entrance hugging a tall, muscr guy who had to be her brother since they looked just alike.


    "You girls look absolutely breathtaking! I need to know where you found these dresses," Ruby asked as she hugged us.


    "You shoulde shopping with us next time, Ruby. This boutique we found has the best stuff," Eleanor said.


    I could already envision my bank ount dwindling.


    "Everyone, this is my brother Jax. He¡¯s a partner in Moon & Whiskey and reserved an amazing table for us tonight."


    Jax stepped closer, and honestly? He looked like he walked straight out of a beachside fantasy.He was tall, over six feet, with the kind of toned, athletic body you usually see on varsity posters. With his tan skin, bright green eyes, and that boyish, heart-melting grin, he knew exactly what he was doing.When he took my hand and kissed it, his scent smelled amazing, like sandalwood and something spicy.


    "Wee to Moon & Whiskey," he said with a deep voice. "While I regret I can¡¯t join your table tonight, I would be honored to have a dance with youter, Caroline." The way he held my gaze made Rory stir with curiosity.


    The interior of Moon & Whiskey was impressive¡ªambient lighting, rich wooden elements, and an atmosphere that bnced sophistication withfort. A live band yed Latin rhythms on the main stage, and couples were already filling the spacious dance floor.


    "Look what we have here! All mypany¡¯s prettiestdies in one ce," Joseph said as he walked up, looking charming as always. Ava was by his side, stunning in the gold dress he¡¯d bought from her boutique. The sly wolf had clearly been nning this all along.


    "Ava! So good to see you!"Eleanor immediately embraced her and made introductions to Nate and Ruby.


    Kyle and Luke arrived shortly after,pleting our group. After greeting everyone, Eleanor promptly dragged us to the dance floor as the bandunched into an upbeat number, leaving the men alone at our table.


    We¡¯d been dancing for about half an hour when we decided to return for drinks. As we were walking back, I felt a gentle touch on my arm.


    "Save this dance for me?" Jax¡¯s voice was warm near my ear, his breath tickling my skin.


    I found myself smiling and epting his invitation. The band had shifted to a sensual bachata, the rhythm slow and intimate.


    Jax led with confidence, his hand resting at the small of my back as he guided me across the floor. The bar¡¯s dim lighting cast shadows across his handsome features, making his eyes appear deeper, more intense.


    "You¡¯re quite the dancer," he murmured, pulling me closer as we moved. Our bodies were nearly pressed together, and I could feel the heat radiating from him.


    "I learned from the best," I said with a smile.


    He gave me that hot half-smile. "Lucky me."


    As we turned,his thigh brushed between mine, our movements perfectly synchronized to the sultry rhythm.His scent enveloped me, intoxicating and rich.


    Despite the pleasant sensation of dancing with such an attractive man, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being watched. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, and I fought the urge to scan the room.


    "Everything okay?" Jax asked, noticing my momentary distraction.


    "Yes, just..."I nced around,feeling an intense gaze burning into me from somewhere in the darkness beyond the dance floor.


    Rory growled softly within me, sensing something I couldn¡¯t quite identify.


    Jax spun me in a slow turn, my dress ring slightly around my legs. When he pulled me back against his chest, his lips were close to my ear.


    "You¡¯re the most beautiful woman here tonight, Caroline."


    Despite the ttery and the undeniable chemistry between us, that sensation of being watched intensified, making it difficult to fully enjoy the moment.


    When the song finished, Jax didn¡¯t let go of my hand right away.


    "Hey, I gotta take care of something real quick, but save another dance for me?" His green eyes made my heart flutter as I nodded, feeling both ttered and a bit relieved.


    "Sure, sounds good," I said with a real smile.


    When Jax walked me back to our table, I finally saw what had been making me so uneasy. Draven was sitting next to Ryan, and the look on his face made my stomach drop. His violet eyes were fixed on me, dark with anger, and his jaw was so tight I could see the muscle jumping in his temple. He looked like he was barely holding himself together, watching me with Jax.


    Whatever, I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s giving me that look. We¡¯re not a thing anymore,I can dance with anyone I want. I just ignored him.


    "Caroline, what perfect timing," Eleanor said with a too-bright smile. "Look who just joined us!"


    I shot my friend a confused look. She leaned in close. "Just have fun tonight. They¡¯re all Joseph¡¯s friends, you were gonna run into them sometime. And hey, you already made up with Ryan, so seeing Draven was bound to happen."


    She had a point. It¡¯s not like I had to talk to him, there were plenty of people here. But when Joseph did the introductions, because the universe loves messing with me, guess where I ended up? Right next to Draven.


    "Looks like my brother really likes you," Ruby said with a big smile. I could see Draven¡¯s grip tighten on his ss, his knuckles going white.


    "Yeah, he¡¯s sweet. And wow, can he dance," I said, meaning it. And honestly? He was gorgeous too, but I wasn¡¯t about to say that out loud.


    "Total hottie, right?" Eleanor piped up with that look in her eye,she was definitely trying to get under Draven¡¯s skin. I gave her my best ¡¯knock it off¡¯ re, but she just grinned.


    "Ruby, how long have you worked at Puma Global? I might need to switchpanies," Ryan asked with his charming smile, already turning on the charm. Ruby wasn¡¯t shy about flirting back, giving him that look.


    "I maintain very high standards in my hiring process," Joseph boasted yfully. "Not just anyone makes the cut."


    I rolled my eyes,these men were impossible. The servers brought rounds of tequ shots for everyone, which we quickly downed. Throughout it all, I could feel Draven¡¯s gaze burning into me, tracking my every movement. I ordered a mojito and began sipping it steadily. This was going to be a very long night indeed.


    When a slow, romantic song began ying, everyone at the table paired off and headed to the dance floor, leaving only Draven and me sitting in ufortable silence.

 Chapter 64 Jealousy Games

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Jealousy Games</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When everyone left to dance, it was just me and Draven. The tension between us was so thick you could cut it with a knife. I felt nervous, like a teenager stuck with their angry ex.


    "Caroline." The way Draven growled my name made my skin tingle. He leaned in close, those violet eyes burning into mine with pure possession.


    "Be as pissed as you want, but you¡¯re still mine. I won¡¯t let another man touch what belongs to me. That dress barely covering anything? Fine. But grinding with another man?" His eyes shed anger, and his Alpha Aura filled the space between us.


    "As your Alpha, I forbid it. Unless you want me to rip apart any male who gets too close."


    I was furious.His Alpha voice might make Rory weak in the knees, but that didn¡¯t mean he could boss me around. Especially since we weren¡¯t even part of his pack.


    "You¡¯re very wrong,Alpha Draven!"I hissed back,refusing to be intimidated. "Nothing here belongs to you! And yes, I¡¯m angry, I¡¯m furious,so don¡¯t you dare provoke me or use your Alpha tone with me!"


    That cocky Alpha shed an absurdly sexy smile,eyes sparkling with amusement.


    "Hate and love walk the same path in our world, Caroline. The bond between us can¡¯t be severed so easily," he said,"You¡¯re mine. It¡¯s just a matter of time until you forgive me."


    He leaned in and kissed the tip of my nose, making me heart skip a beat.


    I snorted in anger. The arrogance of this Alpha! As I looked away, trying to calm down, I noticed a woman approaching our table. She had silicon breasts practically spilling out of her low-cut dress, swaying her hips as she walked. Her makeup was heavy, and she was eyeing Draven like he was her next meal.


    "Hey, handsome," she said in a sugary voice,leaning over Draven and deliberately pushing her chest against his shoulder. "Dance with me. I don¡¯t think your little sister will mind."


    Rory snarled inside me,"That female needs to back off. He¡¯s ours!"


    "He is NOT ours," I said to Rory, but the possessive rage boiling in my blood said otherwise.


    I thought Draven would shut her down right away. Instead, he just sat there, checking her out like he was interested. Seriously? I could feel my anger rising. He couldn¡¯t actually be considering this.


    I tried to act like I didn¡¯t care, pulling out my phone and pretending to text. Whatever, he could do what he wanted.


    Draven was ying along with her, saying something that made her giggle. She squeezed herself between us, practically sitting in hisp. I tried not to look when she put her hand on his thigh, whispering something in his ear that was definitely not PG-13.


    Draven didn¡¯t push her away, which made my blood boil even more. He just sat there, watching me from the corner of his eye while she got bolder. When she reached for his abs, something in me snapped.


    I didn¡¯t even recognize myself in that moment. Maybe it was the alcohol, or my anger, or Rory taking over, but I jumped up, got right in her face across the table, and stared her down.


    "Who said he¡¯s my brother?" I snapped. "Back off. This Alpha¡¯s taken,he¡¯s with me."


    Draven¡¯s eyes lit up, looking between us with this smug little smile.


    She looked me up and down with a smirk, running her hands over her body. "You really think he wants a little thing like you when he could have all this?"


    She leaned into Draven¡¯s ear, but made sure I could hear. "I¡¯m a real woman, Alpha. I can show you heaven. Don¡¯t say no... I¡¯ll do anything you want."


    Rory was going crazy inside me. "Let me at her! I¡¯ll rip her throat out!"


    "Listen up, you devil¡¯s draft," I growled, surprising myself with how dangerous I sounded. "Get lost before I make you regreting over here."


    Draven just sat there watching us like it was the best show ever. I hit his arm, which only made himugh more. Thanks for the help, jerk.


    Then he stood up, pulled me close against him, and gave me a kiss.When he looked at her, his eyes went pure Alpha cold.


    "You think I¡¯d want you when I¡¯ve got the most beautiful woman in the world?" His smile was beautiful. "You¡¯re just some cheap wannabe trying to mess with what¡¯s mine. Get out. Now. And don¡¯te near me or my mate again."


    "Bye-bye, tramp!" I waved, feeling Rory¡¯s satisfaction.


    Draven turned away from her like she didn¡¯t exist, wrapping me in his arms.


    I watched her storm off, feeling pretty good until I heard him whisper,"You¡¯re gorgeous when you¡¯re jealous."


    I tried to pull away as it hit me what I¡¯d done, but he held me tight, and my legs went weak. Rory was purring away, the traitor.


    "After telling everyone I¡¯m yours, you can¡¯t say no to a dance," he murmured, leading me to the dance floor. My head was saying no, but my body was already following him.


    The band started a slow, sexy bachata. Draven pulled me close, one hand on my waist, the other holding mine as we moved together. Every step pressed us closer, the music making it all feel hot and intimate. He sang the Spanish words softly in my ear, his breath warm on my skin.


    Goddess help me, it was torture trying to resist this man. My body remembered his touch, every single caress, and craved more. Five more songs yed back-to-back, and we remained on the dance floor, bodies pressed together in that sensual rhythm. I didn¡¯t want the moment to end.


    When the band finally switched to a more upbeat tempo, we returned to our table. Draven kept his arm possessively around my waist, his fingers syed against my hip. Our friends were all staring at us, and Eleanor was fanning herself dramatically.


    As we sat down, Draven pulled my chair closer and draped his arm around my shoulders. I gave him a stern look.


    "What?" he asked with the most innocent expression, cing a kiss on my bare shoulder. "Don¡¯t you want to keep... what did you call her again? Oh right, ¡¯devil¡¯s draft.¡¯ Don¡¯t you want to prevent her from trying to take what¡¯s yours again?"


    "Draven..." I started to say, but he cut me off with a kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t soft or gentle, but hungry and demanding. His lips were so intense against mine that Ipletely forgot we were in public. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back just as hard. Tonight, I was giving in.


    When we finally broke apart, his violet eyes were shining with victory. But I wasn¡¯t letting him think he¡¯d won that easy.


    "You¡¯re still not forgiven," I said firmly. He looked confused. "But we¡¯re here, and yeah, you drive me crazy. So let¡¯s have fun tonight. Just tonight. I¡¯m not forgiving you, and we¡¯re not getting back together."


    Then I kissed him again, just as fierce as he¡¯d kissed me.


    "We¡¯ll see about that, Caroline," he murmured against my lips. "But if that¡¯s what you want tonight, fine by me. I¡¯ll do whatever you want."


    "Perfect!" I finished my drink in one go, feeling bold from the alcohol. "Let¡¯s dance, Alpha."


    We headed back to dance, leaving everyone staring after us. After a few songs, the girls dragged me to the bathroom for details.


    "What was that all about?" Eleanor whispered excitedly. "One minute you¡¯re ready to kill him, next minute you¡¯re all over each other on the dance floor!"


    "Hey, if he¡¯s here, might as well enjoy it," I said with a sneaky smile. "But I¡¯m not forgiving him. Actually, I¡¯m gonna make him think I have, then make him pay even more."


    The girls looked at each other before cracking up.


    "Oh, you evil little wolf," Ruby grinned. "I love this side of you."


    Back at the table, Draven pulled me onto hisp and buried his face in my neck. "Now you get why I was ready to kill that Jake or Jason or whatever his name is," he whispered. "Seeing some nobody put his hands on what¡¯s mine..."


    I froze, suddenly getting it. He¡¯d yed me perfectly, making me show my jealousy, and now he was loving it.


    "You did that on purpose," I whispered angrily. "You let that woman all over you just to make me jealous!"


    His smirk said it all. "And it worked like a charm."


    Whatever. I could y too. I gave him my sweetest smile and kissed his jaw. "Night¡¯s still young, Alpha. Don¡¯t get cocky."


    The rest of the night was amazing. We danced, had fun, and hung out like nothing had changed. Everyone clicked really well, especially Ryan, who was turning on all his charm for Ruby. She seemed totally into it.


    When it was time to leave, Joseph and Ava offered Eleanor and Nate a ride, but Ryan grabbed Ruby¡¯s hand.


    "I¡¯ve got Ruby covered," he said with that smile of his. "Gotta make sure this gorgeousdy gets home safe."


    As they walked off, Draven pulled me closer. "What about you, little wolf? Who¡¯s taking you home?"


    I looked up at him innocently. "Well, that depends on how the night goes, doesn¡¯t it?"


    Let him think he was winning. My real game was just starting.

 Chapter 65 Spellbound

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 Spellbound</h4>


    Ryan¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t wait for anyone else. Just grabbed my gorgeous redhead¡¯s hand and led her to my car. When I opened her door, she slid in gracefully, her green dress riding up just enough to drive me crazy. She smelled like cinnamon and wild berries, making Maverick howl with approval inside me.


    I got in next to her, and damn, her scent in this small space was intoxicating.


    "Hey Ruby, sure you want to go home? We could watch the sunrise together," I said with my best smile.


    Sheughed, putting her hand on my shoulder. That simple touch sent sparks through me.


    "Nice try, Romeo. Since you kidnapped me, be a gentleman and take me home."


    "Come on Ruby, don¡¯t be cruel," I gave her my best puppy eyes.


    "Aw, poor little Beta!" She teased with a grin. "Guess you¡¯re watching that sunrise alone!"


    She was making fun of me, but I didn¡¯t care. This woman was stunning, and I was already hooked. Maverick was practically purring.


    "Put your address in the GPS, and pick the longest route. At least let me enjoy yourpany longer," I winked, starting the car.


    Ruby was amazing - fun, outgoing, full of life. The drive felt too short, but we talked the whole time. I kept stealing nces at her between watching the road, dying to pull over and kiss those lips.


    Those legs were killing me. Her green dress hugged every curve perfectly, and those freckles scattered across her face and shoulders were adorable. I couldn¡¯t help wondering where else they might be. My mind kept wandering to how perfect we¡¯d look together, how soft her skin would feel. My cock was straining hard against my jeans just thinking about it.


    Ruby was a gorgeous little thing, not your typical beauty standard, and that drove me crazy because she was incredibly sexy. She had thick legs but in perfect proportion, wide hips, a beautiful perky ass, full breasts, a round face that gives her an angelic look, plump red lips, those two emeralds for eyes, and that long, stunning red hair that was just too beautiful for words.


    Pulling up to her house, I didn¡¯t want to let her go. This firecracker had mepletely under her spell. My wolf was begging me to keep her with me. I needed an excuse to make her stay, or at least see her again.


    "Ruby, you¡¯re gorgeous, and I really want to kiss you." Maverick howled in agreement, desperate for a taste of those lips.


    "Oh Romeo, we all want things we can¡¯t have," she teased, but I could sense her interest.


    "So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not even a little cute? Don¡¯t deserve just one kiss?" I tried to look hurt, though Maverick hated me acting weak.


    "Nope, not a little cute. And I haven¡¯t decided if you deserve that kiss." My smile dropped. Was I really getting shot down? I was getting frustrated.


    That spitfire started smiling at my sadness. I was facing her with my head down. She leaned in and lifted herself slightly to whisper in my ear, letting that neckline brush against my face. Her scent was driving me wild, and Maverick was going crazy.


    God, I wanted her so bad.


    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re cute, sweetie," she breathed against my ear. "I think you¡¯re cool, hot, and sexy as hell. But no hookups tonight. If you want this, work for it. Get my number and call me."


    Damn, what an amazing woman! I was smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.


    She pulled back and looked at me. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling, and I couldn¡¯t even speak because my smile was so big. She looked right at me and startedughing.


    "I guess you want my phone number, huh?!"


    I nodded my head yes and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. I looked like a happy puppy when its owner came home, unable to stop wagging its tail.


    I handed her my phone. She put in her number and gave it back.


    "Thanks for the ride, sweetie."


    She kissed the corner of my mouth, and that tiny touch sent electricity through me. Maverick wanted to grab her and kiss her properly. I watched her walk to her gate, loving every second of that view. Her scent stayed in my car, sweet torture that would drive me crazy for days.


    I waspletely gone for this redhead. Now I got why Draven acted the way he did. This connection was unexpected but real. I drove home fast, desperately needing a cold shower to deal with my rock hard cock.


    "She¡¯s different, Maverick," I said as I drove. "She¡¯s worth working for."

 Chapter 66 Playing Blind

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 ying Blind</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I watched Eleanor and Nathan getting ready to leave, already moving to follow them when Draven¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed my wrist. Everyone wasughing and saying their goodbyes around us.


    "And where do you think you¡¯re going, Caroline Bet?" His voice was low as he pulled me against him. "Eleanor¡¯s going home with Nathan?"


    "Yes, and I¡¯m going with her," I said firmly, though Rory was purring at his touch.


    "No, you¡¯re not." His grip on my waist tightened. "You promised me fun tonight, sweetie. The night¡¯s not over, and we¡¯re finishing it at my ce."


    Before I could argue, he pulled me into a kiss that made my knees weak.


    "Draven, I¡¯m not going home with you!" I pushed against his chest, ying hard to get even as desire pooled in my belly.


    "Who said anything about going home?" He smirked, guiding me to his car. After settling me in the passenger seat, he leaned over to buckle my seatbelt,stealing another kiss. "We¡¯re making up for lost time. Tomorrow you can go back to being mad at me."


    Well, my Alpha... tonight I¡¯ll teach you what it means to truly ache with need.


    From the passenger seat, I watched as Draven drove, his eyes asionally drifting to me. "This little dress is scandalous, Carrie," he murmured."But I have to admit you look delicious in it. Red is definitely your color."


    I smiled, pulling out a redce ribbon from my purse that I¡¯d meant for my hair. "Red is definitely my color. Want to see more?"


    I could smell his scent getting stronger,that mix of cedar and musk that drove me crazy. My body reacted instantly, getting wet just from his smell. Part of me wanted to stay in control, but another part just wanted to give inpletely.


    When we pulled into his dark underground garage and the door closed behind us, I made my choice. If he wanted me this bad, he¡¯d get me,but we¡¯d y by my rules. Sometimes the best way to hunt is to act like prey.


    "So," I said, clicking off my seatbelt as the engine went quiet. "Ready to have some fun, Alpha?"


    His violet eyes got darker. "What are you thinking, little wolf?"


    I pulled out the redce ribbon. "Want to y a game?" I wrapped it around my finger, teasing. "You think you know what I want... prove it."


    Draven¡¯s eyes lit up before he gave me that dangerous smile."You know I love a challenge, Caroline," he said, his voice rough with desire.


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to move first. Still in the passenger seat, I slowly pulled down my dress zipper, showing off my redce underwear. His eyes followed every move, his breathing getting heavier.


    "You know," I purred, letting my dress fall, "for such a powerful Alpha, you¡¯re showing remarkable restraint."


    I tied the redce over my eyes, plunging myself into darkness. The thrill was instant, every other sense suddenly sharper, more alive.


    "Make me want to take this blindfold off... and I¡¯ll give you anything you want."


    I heard his breath catch, felt the heat of his body as he moved closer.


    "Tell me what you want, Caroline," he growled, right in front of me now.


    "I want you to earn me," I whispered, my hands finding his hard chest. "Make me forget why I ever tried to resist this."


    Draven¡¯s hands moved to my breasts, cupping them through thece of my bra before pulling the fabric down to expose my nipples to the cool air. When his mouth closed around one sensitive peak, I gasped, my back arching into him. He sucked gently, then harder, making me moan as pleasure shot through my body.


    "You¡¯re so responsive," he murmured.


    His fingers were rough against my skin, calloused from years of Alpha training and pack leadership.His hands moved up my thighs, spreading them wide until he found my panties. I gasped, pressing back into the seat,pletely losing control. My body surrendered to him instantly.


    Draven¡¯s fingers teased me through the thin fabric, stroking my pussy until I was shaking.


    "Fuck, baby, you¡¯re so hot, and these panties are drenched," he pushed his hand into my underwear, torturing me with those perfect touches, his fingers sliding through my wet folds, working my clit.


    Each stroke made me wetter, more desperate for him.


    When he pushed it inside me, those rough spots dragged against my walls. It should have hurt, but somehow the pain mixed with a strange pleasure. He curled that finger slightly, pressing against a spot inside that made my legs weak.


    The blindfold made everything more intense. Without sight, I focused on the sensation of his hands inside me, the sound of his heavy breathing, the intoxicating scent of cedarwood and musk that was uniquely him.


    I couldn¡¯t take it, grabbing his arm and crying out "Daddy" with tears in my voice. His breathing stopped dead.


    "My love, you¡¯re torturing me. But I won¡¯t let you off easy either."


    He pulled his finger out and pressed it against my lips, wet and smelling of sex. The emptiness between my legs felt like punishment...


    I opened my mouth and took his finger in.


    Salty with a musky taste, my own wetness wasn¡¯t bad, which made me feel relieved as desire flooded through me again. I ran my tongue over his fingers and knuckles, feeling the rough spots on his skin. When he pressed his face between my breasts, I took his finger into my mouth, sucking gently. He groaned deep in his throat, his finger curling against my tongue in a way that made me moan.


    "Caroline, how do you taste yourself, baby? Good?" His voice was thick with desire.


    When I lifted my chin, his strong hands gripped me tight. He leaned in close, breathing hot against my skin, watching how I responded to each touch. His rough palms explored my body possessively. I felt like his most precious possession, being handled and worshipped by those demanding hands.My whole body was burning up, except for my nipples that felt cold where he¡¯d sucked them. My pussy was dripping wet after being empty so long.


    I rubbed my leg against him, getting his stiff suit wet where it pressed against his muscr thigh.


    "I don¡¯t know about the taste, Alpha Draven. Want to find out yourself?"


    "Oh, maybe you should call me daddy again, my little slutty girl."


    Draven let go to spread my knees apart. Iy on the backseat with my legs wide open, my red dress a mess, my pussy wet and pulsing. Even without seeing it, I knew how erotic I looked, but he just stayed still, his hot hands burning against my inner thighs.


    His stare felt so intense, like a physical touch that made my skin itch with need. His hands held my legs apart, not letting me close them. I bit my lip desperately and reached for his shoulders with my legs. When my knees hooked over his shoulders, I pulled gently. It didn¡¯t take much force before he fell forward onto me.


    I knew he was teasing when he suddenly took my clit in his mouth. He sucked it gently, just like he¡¯d done with my nipples, but the pleasure was a hundred times more intense. So this is what getting eaten out feels like, too good to even make a sound. Before I could even moan, my hips were shaking with orgasm. I felt myself gush, almost like peeing, each involuntary contraction squirting out more wetness.


    Hisrge hands lifted my ass as his lips covered me, gently licking up every drop. I cried out, pulling his hair hard, my fingers tingling with pleasure. My sweet Draven, I came all over his face.


    "Mmm, Caroline... you¡¯re the most delicious thing in the world! You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed your taste."


    I imagined my juices dripping down his chin, maybe even wetting his suit cor. I wanted to take off the blindfold to see how he looked, but knew that would mean losing this game. Instead, I spread my legs wider, arching up shamelessly, begging him to fuck me with his tongue, "I¡¯m so empty... please lick inside..."


    Draven seemed excited by how slutty I was being. Instead of licking me like I begged, he spanked my pussy. Just like punishing a naughty child, stinging but not really painful. But my just-orgasmed pussy was so sensitive, I never knew a simple p could feel so good. I screamed, legs going rigid. After a pause, he bent down to lick up my fresh wetness.


    Getting tongue-fucked felt amazing. It was soft but firm,bined with intimate kisses and licks. The pleasure built slowly, different from cold toys. Draven serviced me thoroughly, his tongue moving from my clit to my lips before pushing inside with steady thrusts. I held my knees up to give him better ess, babbling dirty talk, "Love it... take it all... fuck me harder... Daddy..."


    "Daddy" seemed to trigger something. He paused, then rubbed my clit hard and fast while still tongue-fucking me.The double stimtion made tears flow.I sobbed, begging him to slow down, but he just held me tighter and kept eating me out. I couldn¡¯t push him away or struggle, felt like I was melting under his mouth.


    After my second orgasm, Draven finally kissed me. His lips were cool, tasting of my sweetness, trembling slightly as he pressed his palm against mine before slowly interlocking our fingers.


    "Caroline, I love you. I love you so much," he whispered, holding me tight.

 Chapter 67 Steamy Ride 1

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Steamy Ride 1</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I wanted to show him what he was missing. Still blindfolded, I leaned forward, finding him with my hands. I kissed him hard while my fingers worked on his pants, feeling my way in the dark.


    On my knees in the car seat, I found his cock, already rock hard under my fingers. Even blind, I could tell how big he was - thick and long. I licked my lips before going down on him.


    I started by licking just the tip, sucking softly before running my tongue down his whole length. His cock was even bigger than I remembered, thick and perfect. I went back to the tip before taking him deeper, loving how he tasted.


    Draven groaned when I took his whole cock down my throat. "Fuck, Caroline," he growled roughly.


    Hearing my Alpha lose it turned me on so much. I bobbed up and down his dick while one hand yed with his balls and the other stroked what wouldn¡¯t fit in my mouth. His Alpha scent was driving me wild, getting stronger as he got more worked up.


    He was losing control, his skin getting goosebumps under my fingers. Then his hands grabbed my hair, guiding me as he started fucking my mouth deeper.


    "Baby," he moaned desperately. "Your mouth feels so good. Want me to cum down your throat?"


    I moaned around his cock, making him gasp. I needed to taste his cum, to make him lose itpletely.


    Draven pulled my hair harder as he fucked my mouth, finally letting go. I loved having this power over my Alpha, making this strong man beg and moan. His body went stiff and with a deep growl, he came hard in my mouth. I swallowed every drop, sucking him clean until he was done.


    When I finally lifted my head, I wished I could see his expression. Instead, I felt his hands cup my face before pulling me toward him for a passionate kiss. His tongue pushed into my mouth as he moaned, tasting himself on my lips.


    "Red blindfolds and red lips," he whispered against my mouth. "You¡¯re going to be the death of me, Caroline Bet."


    Before I could respond, he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me onto hisp, pressing me against his already hardening cock. His hands gripped my hips as he ground against me, his lips at my ear.


    "You drive me wild," he whispered hotly. "Take me to ces I never knew existed. I can¡¯t live without you, Caroline."


    His mouth attacked my neck, biting and sucking. Then he pulled me off his cock, pushed my dress up and saw my red panties already pulled halfway down.


    "Red really is your color," he growled thickly. He ripped my panties off in one move. I gasped at the tearing sound. "These were in my way," he said without sorry, then brought them to his nose and took a deep breath. "Carrie, you smell so good."


    He threw my ruined panties aside and positioned me over his cock. He was rock hard again, his thick head pressing against my wet pussy. He lowered me slowly, teasing me on purpose, making me desperate for it.


    The stretch when his fat cock head pushed into my tight pussy made me bite my lip. I dug my nails into his arms, overwhelmed. Draven kissed me hard, his tongue making me rx.


    "I¡¯ve got you baby," he whispered against my mouth. "Just breathe."


    Even with how full I felt as he stretched me open inch by inch, his kisses were soft. Maybe because we were already connected deeper than just fucking,our wolves knew we belonged together.


    He bit my ear and licked it, making me melt. I turned my head, letting him kiss down to my neck. My body went soft against him as he held me tight and started fucking me with slow, deep strokes.


    The pain turned to pleasure, spreading from my pussy through my whole body. Even blindfolded, I could feel him watching me. I didn¡¯t get why he stared at my face when he could look at better things - my naked body under him, his marks all over me, my pussy stretched around his thick cock. He even stopped to fix my messy hair... so gentle when we should be fucking like animals.


    The wet sounds of him fucking me mixed with his heavy breathing and my moans. Knowing it was Draven,my Alpha,inside me made me wetter than anything else could.


    I put my hand on my belly, feeling his cock inside me. I made him feel it too.


    "You¡¯re so deep inside me," I whispered, tilting up for a kiss. "Feel how deep you are?"


    Draven growled and kissed me brutally hard.I tasted blood from my lip but didn¡¯t care.


    "Not anyone gets to have me this way," I said, wrapping my legs around his waist. "Only you."


    I meant it, but right now it just sounded like dirty talk. Draven answered by fucking me harder and faster, mming into me so hard my legs fell from his waist. He grabbed them and spread them wider, pushing even deeper into my pussy.


    I wanted to see his face, hear him say he loved me too. But if I couldn¡¯t have that, I¡¯d take getting fucked until I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    The sex was mind-blowing, our bodies tangled together as I lost all sense with each thrust. He wrapped his hand around my throat, squeezing just enough to make my head swim. Every touch felt more intense, making me shake all over. All I could do was lift my hips to meet his cock while I moaned like a slut.


    "Daddy, harder... fuck me harder," I begged between moans. "God, your cock feels so good... please don¡¯t stop... wreck my little pussy, Daddy..."


    "Don¡¯t squeeze," he growled when my pussy clenched around him.


    He moved us, lifting my leg as heid on his side, fucking up into me slow and deep. I rested on his arm, my back against his sweaty chest as he drove deeper than ever.


    He kissed my shoulder, touched my lip before pushing his finger in my mouth. With his cock filling my pussy and his finger in my mouth, I feltpletely owned. My pussy gripped him tighter, getting wetter with each stroke.


    Draven groaned, fucking me harder as he hit my sweet spot over and over. Each thrust sent pleasure shooting through me.


    I was close to cumming when he suddenly stopped. "Caroline, want to take off that blindfold?"

 Chapter 68 Steamy Ride 2

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Steamy Ride 2</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Caroline, want to take off that blindfold?"


    His words made me squirm on his thick cock, desperate for more.


    I bit my lip, refusing to lose this game. Instead of answering, I pushed back hard, taking his cock deep until my ass pressed against his stomach. "Move, Daddy," I begged. "I need you to fuck me harder."


    "Oh, you want Daddy to wreck this tight pussy?" he growled, his fingers digging into my hips. "I¡¯ll fuck you so hard you won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow." Draven started pounding into me again, each thrust deeper and more savage than before.


    I sucked his fingers while trying to match his thrusts, holding his hand like it was precious. When I tried to hug him, he pinned me down with his Alpha strength. His cock pounded into me ruthlessly, our bodies pping together in the car.


    The car rocked as we fucked, my hair sticking to my sweaty skin, skin sticking to the hot leather. I bit his shoulder hard but he kept going, never slowing down.


    My orgasm hit so hard I screamed, my thighs squeezing him. But he just forced them apart and kept fucking me rough. I begged him through tears to slow down, but he didn¡¯t listen.


    He gave me exactly what I¡¯d asked for - wild, rough sex, though this savage version of him felt almost like a stranger. The non-stop orgasms left me dizzy, pleasure so intense it almost hurt.


    When he finally pulled out, I didn¡¯t even know when he¡¯d cum. My body was limp from the hardest fucking of my life.


    Before I could recover, I felt his cock, already hard again, pressing against my pussy. Slowly, he lowered me onto him, stretching me open inch by inch.


    "Feel me, Caroline. The night¡¯s just started, baby. Ready to give up already?"


    He whispered how perfect my pussy felt, how wet and hot I was. When his cock was all the way inside me, we stopped moving. Even blindfolded, I felt our connection deep in my soul. My pussy squeezed him tight, wanting him even deeper.


    "Fuck, Caroline," he groaned, his head falling back. "Your greedy little pussy is milking my cock. So fucking perfect."


    "Oh yes, Daddy, let me ride your big cock... make me your little slut," I moaned shamelessly. "I want to feel you so deep inside me..."


    I felt powerful as I started riding him, finding a rhythm that had us both moaning. His hands guided my hips while his mouth found my tits, pulling my dress down to suck them. He sucked and bit one nipple then the other, making me arch into his mouth.


    Being blindfolded made everything more intense - his mouth on my tits, his hands holding me, his thick cock stretching my pussy open. I bounced harder on his cock, feeling my orgasm building.


    "If you keep this pace," Draven warned, sounding strained, "I won¡¯tst much longer."


    "I don¡¯t want you tost," I panted, riding him faster. "I want you to cum inside me."


    His hands gripped my hips hard as he thrust up into me. I felt his cock get even bigger as I came, my pussy squeezing him tight. Feeling him fill me with cum made mee even harder, waves of pleasure that seemed endless.


    I fell against his chest,pletely drained. His hands stroked my back as we caught our breath. Then he lifted my chin for a soft kiss, so different from our wild fucking.


    "My little wolf is quite insatiable," he said, smiling in his voice. He fixed my dress after kissing each breast, then helped me back to my seat.


    "I want to take you to bed properly," he said."This car isn¡¯t worthy of what I n to do to you next."


    He got out, and soon opened my door.Strong arms picked me up like I weighed nothing.


    "Take off your blindfold," he whispered as we entered what felt like his home.


    "You¡¯re asking me to take it off, so that means you lost our game, doesn¡¯t it, Alpha Draven?" I teased.


    "Yes, Caroline, I surrender. I need to see those beautiful eyes of yours," he sighed, admitting defeat.


    I pulled off the red ribbon, blinking in the dim light. Draven¡¯s violet eyes watched me intensely, full of lust and something deeper that made my heart race.


    He carried me to his bedroom,huge with a massive bed. When heid me on the soft sheets, I reached for him, not wanting him even an inch away.


    "Patience, little wolf," he murmured, kissing my forehead. "The night is young, and I promised to make youe many more times."


    And fuck, did he deliver. We fucked on every surface in his apartment until morning. Sometimes slow and sweet, sometimes rough and wild.


    By sunrise, my body was sore and marked everywhere with his scent, his cum, his love bites.


    That night, I forgot all the reasons I¡¯d tried to stay away. Nothing mattered except us together, exactly how it should be.

 Chapter 69 Played Like a Fool

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 yed Like a Fool</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    When Caroline and I copsed exhausted onto the bed, the sun was already shining through the windows.We¡¯d made love for hours-I¡¯d kissed her, touched her, loved every inch of her body. We gave ourselvespletely to the passion between us, and now I was certain that the same desire that made ric howl and my heart race, she felt it too.


    I fell asleep with my beautiful mate in my arms, exhausted from the pleasure we¡¯d shared and the happiness of finally being together. But I was too euphoric to sleep long,having her in my arms again was everything I¡¯d been craving.


    When I woke up, reality hit me like a silver bullet. My happiness evaporated instantly. I woke alone in bed, jumping up to search the room, desperately hoping she was just in the bathroom or the kitchen, but instead found a note on my nightstand.


    I picked it up with trembling hands,she was gone.


    [Dear Draven,


    Last night was perfect. Our bodies fit together in ways I never imagined possible. Unfortunately for you, you still lost our little game, and you haven¡¯t won back my heart. I will always love you, but I cannot forgive how you hurt me. So I must leave you again.


    Caroline]


    She¡¯d even drawn a little smiley face on the note. Impossible woman! My eyes burned with tears I couldn¡¯t hold back. So she¡¯d fucked mest night, then left nothing but a note before running away? How could she torture me like this?


    ric howled in pain inside me. She had left me, turned me down again. The words in her note cut deep, and for a moment stole every hope I had of winning her back.


    I read and reread that note several times, and just when I was about to give in to despair, my eyes fixed on that small part where she said she would always love me. That was what I would hold onto. I would never give up on her,I couldn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t allow it; it was impossible.


    Since she loved me, she would forgive me eventually, no matter how long it took or what hell I had to go through.


    I reached out through the mind-link to Ryan,"Ryan, I need you."


    His response came instantly, annoyingly cheerful"What¡¯s up, Alpha? Good night?"


    "It was incredible and she left without forgiving me. I need your help."I growled.


    "Want me to gather our friends?"


    "Yes. Get Joseph, Luke, and Nate. Storm Valley Club in an hour."


    "Of course, Alpha. Yourmand, our duty. We¡¯ll be there."


    I broke the mind-link and headed for the shower, trying to wash away our sex scent. I was about to start my mission to win back her forgiveness.


    An hourter, I arrived at the Storm Valley Club where my friends were already seated, waiting for me. The exclusive werewolf establishment was quiet at this hour, perfect for pack business.


    "I hope I didn¡¯t mess up anyone¡¯s ns," I said while greeting them, my Alpha energy somewhat subdued by my misery.


    "Rx, Caroline beat you to it," Nate said with a knowing smile.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "She woke Elle up and said she needed to gather the girls urgently. ording to Elle, they were going to have lunch somewhere and support Carrie. I don¡¯t get it, you two left the bar togetherst night," Nate said, looking confused.


    "Elle called Kyle too. She told me the same thing and rushed out. Right when I was about to get the whip..." Luke said with dreamy eyes.


    "We don¡¯t need details about your sex, Luke," Ryan said, making everyone burst intoughter. "And you, Joseph, aren¡¯t you going toin that Ava ran out too?"


    "Oh, I wish I¡¯d been that lucky," Joseph sighed. "And what about you and Ruby?"


    "I only got her phone number and nothing else," Ryan admitted, running a hand through his hair.


    "You guys got tangled up with some tough she-wolves, huh?!" Nate mocked. "Let me tell you something, Draven better get Caroline¡¯s forgiveness soon, or before we know it, even our perfect little matings will be threatened. These females stick together like pack bonds, believe me!"


    "That¡¯s exactly why I called you guys," I said, taking a seat at the head of the table. "I need toe up with a strategy! Eleanor is supposedly supporting me, but I need more help." I spoke as if I were leading the most important pack meeting of my life.


    "Moon Goddess, Draven, you¡¯re so naive!" Nate said, putting his hand on his forehead.


    "What do you mean?" I didn¡¯t understand hisment.


    "You really think Elle is helping you?" Nate asked incredulously. "She¡¯s making you grovel! And she¡¯s already told Caroline everything. Haven¡¯t you noticed that everything she¡¯s had you do is send messages and gifts to Carrie? She hasn¡¯t set up a single meeting between you two. Yesterday, I was the one who told Joseph where we¡¯d be. She¡¯s not trying to convince Caroline to forgive you, she¡¯s encouraging Caroline to punish you!"


    "Son of a gun! ! She¡¯s ying me?" My eyes shed violet with anger.


    "You bet she is! I love my mate, but she¡¯s impossible and downright Machiavellian when she¡¯s upset with someone! And she¡¯d never do anything behind Caroline¡¯s back." Nate said with a smile while the others wereughing their heads off. Great, I¡¯d be a joke among my own pack. "After we left the restaurant that day, she was triumphant, said she was going to teach you a good lesson. The first thing she did was tell Caroline everything."


    "And here I was thinking I had an ally!" I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d been outmaneuvered by a female.


    "You have no idea what Elle and Caroline put me through when she thought I¡¯d betrayed our mating bond. But at least she realized you really care about Liam, that¡¯s good." Nate gave me this information, and it really was something positive.


    "So what do I do?" I asked, unsure whether to keep following Eleanor¡¯s words.


    "You¡¯re going to do everything she tells you to, because you really need to grovel and because if you cut her off or let her know that you know, she¡¯ll rip out my tongue and eyes and feed them to the rogues." Nate said seriously. "But you won¡¯t just do what she says. I¡¯ll help you, but she can¡¯t know about it."


    "Well, then it¡¯s time to devise a parallel strategy," Joseph concluded, his tactical mind already working.


    "I think we need to go out more as a pack," Ryan said. "That way, Draven, while you¡¯re crawling back for Caroline¡¯s forgiveness, Joseph and I might have better chances with the girls, and Nate and Luke can please their mates."


    "That¡¯s a good idea," Luke chimed in. "Especially since none of them will do anything without the others¡¯ advice and support. It¡¯s like they have their own mini-pack."


    "Are you serious?" Joseph looked at him in disbelief. "You mean we now have a damn female alliance where they¡¯ll only mate us if the others approve?"


    "I have a mate, and Luke has a mate. You guys just have females driving your wolves crazy," Nate mocked us. "But that¡¯s how it is. Eleanor says it¡¯s part of female pack bonding. She-wolves support each other. And it¡¯s going to be way worse than that."


    "How could it be worse?" Ryan was curious, his wolf clearly unsettled.


    "If one of them gets pissed at one of us, all the others get pissed too and will punish all of us," Luke exined, and seeing our confused faces, he rified, "For example, Caroline is hurt by Draven, so all of them are mad at Draven and will punish each of us because we¡¯re Draven¡¯s friends."


    "You two," Nate pointed at Joseph and Ryan, "won¡¯t get what you want until Caroline forgives this idiot here," he said, pointing at me. "Elle and Kyle will mind-link us constantly demanding to know everything you do and say, and support Carrie in anything, including challenging you to dominance fights, and if we don¡¯tply, they¡¯ll refuse the mate bond, my friends."


    "So you two are like their spies?" Joseph couldn¡¯t believe the organized society those females had formed.


    "Right now it¡¯s us. In the future, the next time someone screws up, it could be any of you or us," Luke agreed. "The important thing is that we¡¯ll have to feed them information in small doses.We don¡¯t need to tell everything, but we need to be well-rehearsed to tell the same story because they¡¯ll use female tactics to get what they want, and they¡¯ll cross-check information with each other through their own pack bonds."


    "I think I get it," Ryan scratched his head. "Man, managing a pack of fifty wolves is easier than dealing with one determined woman."


    "Yeah, my friend, this week I learned that female werewolves are more dangerous than any rogue!" Joseph said with raised eyebrows.


    Weughed hard at the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. At least I was establishing a really good pack brotherhood that would support me. That eased ric¡¯s distress a bit, though ric was still howling for his mate.


    I would win Caroline back. A true Alpha never gives up on his mate, and I would fight until myst breath to make her mine again -pletely and forever.

 Chapter 70 Girls Club

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Girls Club</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I slipped out of Draven¡¯s bedroom just before dawn, my heart heavy with conflicting emotions. Last night had been magical - his touch, his scent of cedarwood and musk, the way our bodies moved together in perfect harmony. For those passionate hours, I¡¯d forgotten everything else and surrenderedpletely to him.


    Standing in the doorway, I paused to look back at his sleeping form. He looked so peaceful, his strong features rxed, golden-brown hair tousled across the pillow. Rory whined softly inside me, reluctant to leave our mate. The bond between us was undeniable, but I couldn¡¯t ignore how deeply he¡¯d hurt me.


    With trembling hands, I left a note on his nightstand. As I scribbled the words, I almost changed my mind several times. But my pride wouldn¡¯t let me stay. Men like Draven Thorne were used to getting whatever they wanted. If I gave in too easily, would he truly value what we had? I needed him to understand the pain he¡¯d caused me.


    I couldn¡¯t stop crying in the taxi on my way home. The driver kept looking at me in his mirror, concerned.


    "Miss, you okay? Need help?" he asked again, the third time now.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said between sobs. "Just rtionship troubles."


    I took out my phone to call Elle. She answered right away even though it was early.


    "Carrie? What¡¯s wrong?" She sounded half asleep.


    "I need the girls. Can you call everyone? I... I spent the night with Draven then left him a goodbye note."


    "You did WHAT?" Elle suddenly sounded wide awake. "Give me thirty minutes to set everything up."


    At home, Liam was watching cartoons with Mabel, our sweet babysitter. My son¡¯s face brightened when he saw me, his violet eyes shining with happiness.


    "Mommy!" He jumped off the couch and ran to me with open arms.


    I picked him up.


    "Hey, my boy," I whispered, holding him tight. "Did you have a good morning?"


    After some time with Liam, I showered and put on clean clothes. Mabel saw my swollen eyes but said nothing, just gave me a gentle smile.


    "You should go see your friends," she said softly. "Everything¡¯s fine here. Liam and I are having fun, right, sweetie?"


    Liam nodded happily, already back to watching his favorite cartoon.


    When Elle got here, she just hugged me tight without speaking. That kind gesture almost made me cry again.


    "Come on," she said after I calmed down. "The girls are waiting."


    ***


    "Where are we, Elle?" I asked as we pulled up to a huge building with beautiful gardens everywhere.


    "Blood Moon Social Club," Elle said proudly. "My dad¡¯s the Alpha, remember? He got memberships for me and Nate when we moved here. It¡¯s got everything - restaurant, bar, meeting rooms, gardens, even a ce for pups. Perfect for pack meetings away from humans."


    "Of course, typical Alpha stuff..." I smiled at my friend.


    "It¡¯s a bit much," Elleughed. "But it¡¯s safe. Come on. I already got our friends through security. We¡¯re having brunch,I¡¯m starving!"


    "Me too, actually."


    The club was beautiful - a huge fancy house full of busy wolves. The front deskdy nodded respectfully to Elle and showed us to where Ava, Kyle, and Ruby were waiting.


    "Elle, this ce is amazing!" Ava said as she hugged us.


    "d you like it. Best part is it¡¯s always open, has great food and drinks, humans can¡¯t get in, and we can let our wolves out a bit. Maybe this should be our official woman meeting spot," Elle said happily.


    Growing up in Maplewood wasn¡¯t easy. Being a scentless wolf made me an outcast. Other wolves avoided me, except Elle, but even she got trouble for being friends with the "broken Beta¡¯s daughter." Being smart just made things worse.


    College wasn¡¯t better - Elle and I worked days and studied nights. So having these women as friends felt like the Moon Goddess finally blessed me.


    "Thanks foring to help me, girls," I said, getting emotional.


    "We¡¯re pack sisters now, Carrie!" Kyle said warmly.


    "Yes! Now let¡¯s eat, drink, and talk shit about these annoying alphas," Ruby said, making us allugh.


    We ordered mimosas and got food from the fancy buffet. When we sat down with our drinks, we started talking.


    "Okay girls, before I cry again, tell me about your night," I said, wanting to think about something else.


    "Oh honey, my hot mate and I had quite a workoutst night! He almost howled when Elle mind-linked. He had just tied me up..." Kyle grinned naughtily, making us all lean in. "I¡¯ll tell youter!" sheughed.


    "Well, my mate didn¡¯t sleep either, but I was the one who tied him up!" Elle said sweetly, making usugh harder.


    "Stop it, you two. I regret sending that hot Joesph home after just one kiss," Ava sighed.


    "I had it worse. Didn¡¯t even get to kiss my hottie," Ruby pouted. "So Carrie, how did you torture your Alpha?"


    "The heat between you two is so strong I could feel it across the room. It¡¯s more than just lust," Ava said.


    "True. I¡¯ve never seen an Alpha look at someone like Draven looks at you," Kyle added.


    "Girls, I can¡¯t deny it. Draven makes me crazy with just a look, and his touch makes my wolf Rory purr," I sighed. "But I can¡¯t just forget what he did."


    "Tell us what happened. Why are you so sad?" Elle asked, though she knew most of it.


    I took a breath and told them everything. The amazing night with Draven, how perfect we felt together, and how I left at dawn with just a note.

 Chapter 71 Teaching Alpha a Love Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Teaching Alpha a Love Lesson</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The girls looked at me in disbelief as I told them about the note I¡¯d left on Draven¡¯s nightstand before sneaking away.


    "And now, after leaving that note, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll forget me and move on. And I¡¯m suffering even more than before," I concluded, feeling my heart ache with each word.


    "Damn! Look, Carrie, I know what happened between you two was intense, but girl, you don¡¯t easily find an Alpha who makes your wolf purr like that," Avamented, refilling her mimosa.


    "Anyone with eyes can see what you have is special! The way he looks at you, honey... that¡¯s not just lust. I¡¯ve been around enough Alphas to know when one ispletely captivated," Ruby added.


    "You really don¡¯t n to forgive him?" Kyle asked, her eyes soft with concern.


    "I don¡¯t know if I can," I said honestly, staring into my ss. "The way he used me without even letting me exin... it broke something in me."


    "Goddess help me, I hate to admit Nate was right about this," Elle groaned, rolling her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" we all asked almost in unison.


    Elle told us about the dinner with Draven and Ryan, and how Nate had tried to convince her that Draven might be my true mate - perhaps not in the traditional sense since I couldn¡¯t be scented by him, but in every way that truly mattered. She¡¯d already shared parts of this with me, admitting she¡¯d falsely agreed to help Nate just to make Draven suffer more. She was also annoyed with Nate for trying to help Draven, certain the two were mind-linking and sharing information.


    "Maybe Nate is right, seeing how devastated you are after leaving that note, facing the reality that it¡¯s really over now," Elle added, squeezing my hand. "Perhaps you should forgive him... of course, after making him suffer a bit."


    "Carrie, Alphas are idiots! Their dominant wolves make them mess up. But I think you two can fix this. You just need to make him grovel at your feet," Ava said with a wicked smile.


    "Alpha Draven is hot-headed and stressed about protecting his pack, what he did was stupid and impulsive. But I¡¯ve worked with him for years, and he doesn¡¯t make the same mistake twice," Kyle affirmed, holding my hand. "And it¡¯s written all over his face that he truly cares for you. I seriously doubt he¡¯ll give up because of a goodbye note. Alphas don¡¯t surrender what they consider theirs."


    "Look, you could try to understand his side. At that moment, everything pointed to you being the leak. Put yourself in his ce. What would you do if it were reversed, if someone told you he had betrayed the pack and all the evidence was against him?" Ruby reasoned, making me think.


    "You¡¯re right, Ruby.I would have fought first and thoughtter,"I admitted, considering for the first time that maybe, just maybe, I could forgive Draven.


    "Honey, I know you, you¡¯re amazing and have a huge heart. You¡¯ll forgive him. In fact, you¡¯ve already started to, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have gone to his housest night," Elle concluded, her eyes knowing. "Besides, he and Liam have a strong connection, you have to admit that works in his favor." I nodded in agreement, remembering how naturally Draven had bonded with my son.


    "Do you truly love him, Caroline? Is this bond worth fighting for?" Ava asked, looking straight into my eyes.


    "Yes," I whispered, then stronger, "Yes, I love him, more than I ever thought possible. He¡¯s amazing with me, amazing with my son. Goddess help me! I want him back!" I finally admitted, epting that I would forgive Draven.


    "Well,dies, let¡¯s toast to that!" Kyle raised her ss. "But now, let¡¯s n the hell he¡¯ll have to go through to deserve you and learn never to hurt you again."


    I smiled at her words as we raised our sses and made a toast. For the next two hours, we plotted andughed, crafting the perfect n to make Draven earn his way back to me.


    "So, girls, that¡¯s it! Alpha Draven will learn his lesson. And his little pack brothers will be punished too, including Nate. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all mind-linking to help Draven," Elle said with conviction.


    "We can¡¯t trust any of them. We¡¯ll extract information and make them suffer," Kyle concluded, her eyes gleaming.


    "Oh, it¡¯s easy for you two, you already have your mates wrapped around your fingers. But for us three, it¡¯s tough. Even worse for me since I haven¡¯t even had a proper chase with that gorgeous beta from Storm Valley Pack..." Ruby made us burst intoughter.


    "Girl, you¡¯re supposed to punish him, not avoid the hunt. It¡¯s like training a wolf pup - good behavior gets a reward, bad behavior gets punishment," Kyle was cracking up.


    "That¡¯s the idea,dies. We¡¯re going to drive these males crazy, have them howling at our doors," Elle¡¯s eyes were sparkling mischievously. "And after Carrie forgives that stubborn Alpha, we¡¯ll all have them eating from our hands."

 Chapter 72 The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 The Bet</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The girls truly lifted my spirits.After our heart-to-heart conversation and several rounds of mimosas, we decided to head upstairs to the gaming lounge. The ce was incredible, a huge luxury room that looked like a high-end Vegas casino. There were card tables, roulette wheels, and slot machines spread across the entire floor.


    Elle approached the cashier, purchased chips, and distributed them among us.


    "Let¡¯s have some fun,dies!" she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "Oh, we¡¯re definitely going to¡ª" Kyle¡¯s voice trailed off as she gestured toward a poker table at the far end of the room. The table was surrounded by a group of women, all leaning in andughing flirtatiously.


    My heart sank when I spotted Draven sitting there, a sleek brte practically draped over his shoulder. His face was partially turned away from me, but I could see his profile as he smiled at something she said.


    "That asshole Luke," Kyle hissed, narrowing her eyes at her mate who was enjoying the attention of a redhead in a tight dress. "After everything we discussed today, he¡¯s going to pay dearly for this."


    "And there¡¯s my traitorous mate," Elle growled."Nate knew exactly what he was doing. Oh, he¡¯s going to feel the whip crack tonight!"


    I watched Elle angrily type something on her phone before stuffing it back in her purse.


    "I cannot believe this," Ruby muttered, staring at Ryan who wasughing as a blonde whispered in his ear. "And I was just starting to think he might be worth my time."


    "Carrie," Elle turned to me with a frustrated look. "Oh god, when I called you this morning, Nate was right there in my bedroom! He must have heard everything about bringing you here. Of course he brought the guys - he has a membership to this ce."


    I managed a smile. "It¡¯s fine."


    But it wasn¡¯t fine. Just yesterday, Draven had been desperate to win me back, and now here he was, entertaining other women.


    "Well girls," Ava said, fixing her top with a smirk, "let¡¯s show these boys what they¡¯re missing."


    "That¡¯s thinking small," Ruby grinned wickedly."See that table over there? My brother Jax and his hot friends are here." She gave a little wave, and a good-looking guy who looked just like Ruby shed us a sexy smile.


    "Wait, are we going to make our guys jealous using your brother¡¯s crew?" Elle¡¯s eyes lit up with mischief. "You¡¯re evil and I love it! You know how possessive they get when other guys look at their girls."


    "But is that fair to your brother?" I asked hesitantly.


    Ruby snorted. "Trust me, Jax would love nothing more than to mess with an Alpha¡¯s head, especially one like Draven Thorne. His friends will be more than happy to y along."


    "Then it¡¯s settled," Kyle dered. "Let¡¯s go,dies!"


    Ruby led the way as we crossed the room, deliberately avoiding eye contact with our men while making sure to pass within their line of sight. We approached Jax¡¯s table where he sat with four other equally attractive men.


    Jax¡¯s face broke into a wide grin when he spotted us. "If it isn¡¯t my beautiful sister and her gorgeous friends!" He stood and greeted each of us warmly.


    "Caroline," he said, taking my hand and kissing it softly. "You¡¯re an amazing dancer. It¡¯s a shame we only had one dancest night. Will I see you at my bar tonight?"


    I blushed, feeling my cheeks get hot. "You¡¯re not so bad yourself. Maybe we should make up for lost time."


    Ruby yfully punched her brother¡¯s arm."Stop flirting with my friends, you menace."


    "I¡¯m merely being hospitable," Jax protested with mock innocence. "Let me introduce my pack brothers. This is Dominic, my business partner, and these are Wesley, Theo, and Paul."They were all good-looking guys - tall, muscr, and handsome. They stood up when we walked over, offering their seats like gentlemen.


    "Please, join us," Dominic said with a charming smile. "Our table just got way more interesting."


    We sat down, and I could feel someone staring at my back. I knew it was Draven watching.


    Dominic praised us again, saying their table was surrounded by the most beautiful women he¡¯d ever seen, when our guys stopped and stared at us.


    "Having fun, wife?" Luke leaned down to ask Kyle.


    "Oh yes, Luke, seems our women are enjoying themselves," Joseph said to Ava, his tone threatening.


    "Miss Eleanor, anything I should know about?" Nate grabbed Elle¡¯s hand.


    Jax and his friends watched, amused and ready for confrontation.


    "Gentlemen, join us! Thedies seem to love ourpany," Jax said mockingly.


    "Thesedies are very friendly indeed. Too bad we¡¯re leaving." Draven smiled coldly at Jax before grabbing my waist and lifting me up. "Hi, darling!" he said, looking into my eyes before giving me a quick kiss.


    "Look, you can go, but we¡¯re staying here with our friends," Eleanor said, flipping her hair.


    "Sorry honey, but you¡¯re not," Nate said, putting his hands on Elle¡¯s waist to make her stand.


    "Well, we appreciate you gentlemen entertaining our women, but we have other ns," Joseph pulled Ava against him.


    Luke had already gotten Kyle up. The scene was ridiculous. Jax¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously, like he was plotting something, and his friends seemed ready to back him up.


    "Ruby,e with me, I promise you¡¯ll love my surprise," Ryan was practically crawling after Ruby, like a puppy wagging its tail.


    "Gentlemen, shall we have some fun?" Jax asked casually. "Listen, I propose a game so we can all enjoy these beautifuldies¡¯pany."


    "I have a better idea," Kyle quickly cut in, "you guys sit down and y. Winners take us to dinner."


    "Are you drunk, Kyle? You¡¯re absolutely not having dinner with other men." Luke scolded his wife.


    "What¡¯s wrong, man? You that bad at games?" Wesley taunted Luke, winking at Kyle. Luke was furious, like the others.


    "Are you messing with me?" Luke asked angrily. "I¡¯m excellent at poker."


    "So everyone else must suck?" Dominic mocked. This wasn¡¯t going well.


    "Listen, nobody here sucks at cards, we¡¯re all pros," Ryan snapped. "We could leave you in your underwear!"


    "Now we¡¯re talking! Betting money, women, and clothes?" Theo jumped in excitedly.


    "Oh, I¡¯d love to see these handsome guys in their underwear because of us," Eleanor whispered in my ear, making meugh.


    "Darling, care to share Eleanor¡¯s joke?" Draven said sternly, gripping my waist tighter. I quickly shook my head, saying it was nothing.


    "So, gentlemen, are you scared?" Jax provoked again.


    "Nobody¡¯s scared. We just don¡¯t want to waste time ying cards with a bunch of bearded men when we could be with our women," Draven retorted.


    "Well, you¡¯ve already wasted time since they came alone," Paul added.


    "Come on, afraid of a littlepetition? Just friends ying cards and having dinner, no big deal. Besides, if you¡¯re that good, you¡¯ll crush us," Jax encouraged.


    "Deal!" Ryan mmed the table, shouting impulsively.


    "Damn it, Ryan," Luke muttered.


    "What?" Ryan asked casually. They looked at each other, frustrated.


    "One game. We¡¯ll win," Draven hissed, then whispered in my ear, "You¡¯re not having dinner with that guy!"


    "Then don¡¯t lose!" I shot back.


    The guys took their seats, exchanging names and betting money. The stakes were high,cash and dinner with us. Luke kept pushing to bet clothes too, but no one wanted to risk getting thrown out of the club in their underwear.


    The staff brought extra chairs, and we squeezed in between the men to watch them y.


    The cards were dealt, and the betting started.


    While the guys focused on their cards, Elle whispered to me, "Now let¡¯s mess with their heads."


    I nodded, hiding my smile. I was secretly enjoying seeing Draven jealous, even though I wasn¡¯t ready to forgive him yet.


    Elle quickly texted all of us,"Time to make them suffer. Let the games begin."

 Chapter 73 Winner or Loser?

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Winner or Loser?</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Caroline, know how to y ckjack?" Jax asked softly.


    "Not really," I shook my head, ying innocent.


    "Here, let me show you," he leaned close, his breath warm on my ear as he spread his cards in front of me. His fingers lingered on mine while exining the rules.


    I bit my lip and smiled up at him. "Like this?"


    "Perfect," Jax murmured.


    "Are we ying cards or giving lessons?" Draven¡¯s voice cut in, sharp and cold. I nced over to see his violet eyes dark with jealousy, cards crumpling slightly in his tight grip.


    "Sodies, where do you want to have dinner tonight?" Dominic asked, quickly ncing at his cards before fixing his eyes on Elle.


    "How about a private room at Sapphire?" Wesley suggested enthusiastically. "Have you been there, Kyle? The food is absolutely divine."


    "I¡¯ve heard of it, but never been. It¡¯s nearly impossible to get a reservation," Kyle replied, showing interest, which made Luke practically seethe with anger.


    "It¡¯s not hard for Wesley,his uncle owns the ce," Theomented with a casual shrug. "If everyone agrees, I think it¡¯s an excellent choice. The restaurant is exquisite and the food is to die for. Perfect for these beautifuldies!" He winked at Ava, causing Joseph to grip his cards so tightly they nearly bent.


    "Then it¡¯s settled," Ruby dered. "But you¡¯ll have to drive us home afterward. We¡¯ve already had mimosas at brunch, and you can¡¯t go to a French restaurant without enjoying some excellent wine."


    "Oh firecracker, you¡¯re already sure we¡¯re going to lose? Don¡¯t you have faith in your guys?" Ryan whined, looking up at her with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Oh Ryan, anything can happen," Ruby gave him an innocent smile that made him swallow hard.


    During the game, we did everything to distract our men from ying. We openly flirted with Jax and his friends, and our men were fuming with rage. Even Nate, who was usually soposed, had a muscle twitching in his jaw every time Elleughed at one of Paul¡¯s jokes.


    Wesley was the first to leave the game. Without needing to focus on his cards, he turned all his attention to Kyle, making Luke huff with anger and lose concentration. It wasn¡¯t long before Luke was also out,peting with Wesley for Kyle¡¯s attention.


    Then Theo folded, dedicating himself to ttering Ava, causing Joseph to throw down his cards almost immediately afterward. Next was Dominic, who started whispering very close to Elle¡¯s ear, making Nate leave the game right after. Finally, Paulid down his cards and dered he was out, and before he could even look at Ruby, Ryan had already thrown his cards on the table and pulled Ruby¡¯s chair closer to him.


    Only Draven and Jax remained. I sat between them, and Jax¡¯s eyes were sparkling with mischief; he was thoroughly enjoying the situation.


    "Well, beautiful Caroline, looks like I¡¯ll be taking you to dinner," he said, giving me a wink.


    "Hell no, Jax!" Draven roared. The air around us thickened as he allowed some of his Alpha aura to seep out. I felt Rory instinctively wanting to submit, but Jax seemed unfazed outwardly, though I noticed the slight tensing of his shoulders. "I¡¯m doubling the bet!"


    Jax stared at him, narrowing his eyes as if sizing up an opponent. Draven¡¯s face remained impassive with the same scowl that had been there since the moment he sat down. He didn¡¯t waver, didn¡¯t tremble, didn¡¯t change his voice, didn¡¯t move a single facial muscle.


    "I¡¯ll match your bet, Alpha," Jax said, emphasizing Draven¡¯s title with just a hint of mockery. He looked at me. "This woman is worth any risk."


    Draven¡¯s violet eyes shed dangerously at the challenge. He pushed all his chips to the center of the table and gave a slight crooked smile.


    "All in! Like you said, this woman is worth any risk."


    Draven¡¯s bet was substantial; from what I understood, there was a lot of money in those chips. Jax sat up straight in his chair. He looked at his cards, thought for a moment, and examined Draven again. Then he threw his cards on the table and said,"I¡¯m out. I guess luck wasn¡¯t on my side this time, lovely Caroline!" He took my hand and kissed the back of it as if apologizing, which made Draven¡¯s jaw clench visibly.


    "Excellent, we won. Now gentlemen, if you¡¯ll excuse us, we¡¯re taking our beautifuldies to dinner," Draven said, standing up, throwing his cards on the table and collecting his chips.


    Wesley rushed to the table, turned over Jax¡¯s cards and then Draven¡¯s, and groaned in disbelief,"Damn, Jax! You fell for this guy¡¯s bluff like aplete amateur. I can¡¯t believe it. You had a full house and he only had a flush. You could have won this game, man."


    "I told you you wouldn¡¯t be having dinner with our women!" Draven said with an arrogant smile at Jax. "Now if you¡¯ll excuse us."


    "We¡¯ll have a rematch, Thorne," Jax said, standing up to say goodbye, but our guys quickly whisked us away, only giving us time to smile and wave at Jax and his friends.


    They took us to dinner at a very cozy bistro called Fernwood. It was small and not crowded, but the food was delicious. Our group got along wonderfully, and weughed the entire time.


    "So, gentlemen, were you spying on us?" Elle asked.


    "Not at all, Elle, it was a huge coincidence finding you there," Ryan replied with an unconvincing smile. "I¡¯m just curious to know how you ended up meeting Jax and his pack brothers."


    "Pure coincidence, Ryan. We went into the casino, and Ruby saw her brother, so we went to say hello. We were just going to greet them, but they invited us to join them, and one thing led to another... well, we couldn¡¯t be rude," Kyle exined withplete naturalness.


    "One thing led to another, Kyle?" Luke was outraged. "You can bet I¡¯m going to use that whip on your behind tonight, and that will lead to many other things."


    "Oh, are you going to punish me, hubby? You have no idea how much I like it when you punish me," Kyle responded with an innocent look.


    Luke¡¯s eyes darkened with promise for his wife. We all burst intoughter. The two of them were such an entertaining couple.


    "What I find strange,dies, is that you didn¡¯te talk to us," Nate said, looking genuinely hurt.


    "Oh, babe, I¡¯m sorry, but we honestly didn¡¯t see you!" Elle lied tantly and gave Nate a quick peck. She was madly in love with her mate, but she would never reveal our little scheme.


    After dinner, Draven ordered chocte pie for dessert and shared it with me, just like we used to do. With each piece he ced in my mouth, his violet eyes sparkled more intensely, full of desire and promises that made my wolf Rory whimper with longing.


    Afterward, Draven insisted on taking me home, even though Elle said she and Nate were going to the same apartment building. When he stopped the car in front of my building, he got out and walked around to open the door for me. But before saying goodbye, I needed an answer, so I asked,"Draven, why are you still here?"


    Seeing his confused expression, I rified, "I left you a goodbye note."


    He smiled, ced his warm hand against my cheek, and gave me a quick, tender kiss.


    "Caroline, I will never say goodbye to you! I¡¯ve already told you, if necessary, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my days begging for your forgiveness, and I will never give up on you. I love you!"


    "But¡ª" he didn¡¯t let me finish, silencing me with another kiss that made my knees weak.


    "Now go inside, tell Liam I sent him a kiss. Sweet dreams, my love!"


    I turned and entered the building. I couldn¡¯t understand how he had so much faith that everything would be okay, but at the same time, my heart warmed at the thought that he wasn¡¯t giving up.

 Chapter 74 Office Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Office Flowers</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The weekend was crazy, and I started Monday feeling exhausted. I¡¯d decided to try forgiving Draven. But the girls had a n,they said he needed to suffer more before I took him back. That way he¡¯d learn his lesson and never hurt me again.


    When I got to work, my office was already busy. I liked my job here. The team was great and the work was easy, even though it wasn¡¯t what I studied for. I¡¯d worked really hard in college, and now my degree was just sitting there useless. It made me a little sad. But I had Liam to take care of, so I couldn¡¯t waste time feeling sorry for myself.


    While turning on myputer, I saw a coffee mugnd on my desk. I looked up to see Ruby¡¯s huge smile directed at me.


    "Carrie, how do you get away with being this gorgeous?" I smiled at her words. "All the wolves in the office are drooling over you. My brother¡¯s crazy about you too. If you weren¡¯t already tangled up with an Alpha,I¡¯d totally want you as my sister-inw."


    "As if, Ruby. They¡¯re just curious because I¡¯m the new girl. How are you? Did you get a taste of that eye candy yesterday when he drove you home?" I asked, taking a sip of coffee.


    "Oh, honey, that eye candy looks delicious. But I haven¡¯t risked it yet. After you guys told me he¡¯s a yer, I got scared." She sat down and rested her chin on her hand.


    "Good morning,dies!" Mr. Reeves said as he approached.


    "Good morning, sir," we replied in unison.


    "Caroline, I know you asked to leave early today for your doctor¡¯s appointment, but could you possibly reschedule it? I hate to ask, but the client from the two o¡¯clock meeting just called to reschedule for five, and I couldn¡¯t move it to tomorrow. As you know, it¡¯s an important client, and you need to be in this meeting." He looked genuinely embarrassed to ask.


    "No problem, Mr. Reeves! I¡¯ll reschedule my appointment. Let¡¯s close this deal!" I said with a smile to reassure him.


    "Thank you, dear. You can reschedule for whenever you want and take the afternoon off on your appointment day." He said before returning to his office.


    I grabbed my phone and called my doctor¡¯s office.


    "Doctor¡¯s office, good morning."


    "Good morning, Sylvia. How are you? This is Caroline Bet."


    "Good morning, Caroline. I was actually about to call you to confirm your appointment today."


    "Well, Sylvia, I¡¯m calling because I need to reschedule. Is that okay?"


    "Of course not a problem, Caroline. I can actually fit in a new patient who was waiting for a cancetion to move up their appointment. Just a moment while I check when I can fit you in again."


    I waited for Sylvia to tell me when she could fit me in, but amotion at the entrance of the floor caught my attention. Two men were walking in with two enormous flower arrangements; one was made of tulips, and I could already guess who it was from. The department staff started buzzing, trying to guess who the flowers were for, and thements only grew louder as all eyes followed the arrangements. I just wanted to crawl into a hole.


    "Miss Caroline Bet?" one of the men stopped at my desk holding that tulip arrangement.


    "Caroline, I can fit you in on..." Sylvia hade back on the line, but I wanted to get this over-the-top flower delivery scene over with quickly.


    "Sylvia, can I call you back in a bit?"


    "Of course, dear. I¡¯ll wait for your call."


    I quickly said goodbye to the secretary and hung up the phone, looking at the man who was staring at me with that huge vase of flowers.


    "That¡¯s me, Caroline Bet."


    "Perfect! These are for you, okay to put them here?" He ced the vase on my desk when I nodded. "Sign here please?" As I signed, he added, "This is one of the biggest bouquets I¡¯ve ever delivered. Either he¡¯s trying to win you back or he really messed up, but man, he must love you a lot."


    I had to smile. After the delivery guy left, I stared at the massive flower arrangement covering my desk. Looking up, I saw Ruby gaping at an equally huge bouquet on her desk.


    "Can you believe Ryan sent this?" she said, shocked. "Carrie, it¡¯s taller than me! How am I supposed to get this home?"


    "I¡¯m wondering the same thing," Iughed.


    My phone rang, and it was Elle, super excited.


    "Carrie, my man sent me the biggest flowers ever!"


    "Let me guess, Nate too?" I said, suspecting they nned this together.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hold on." I sent her a photo and got Ruby to do the same. "Check your phone."


    "These idiots! I knew Nate was in on it. Wonder if Ava and Kyle got them too? I¡¯ll ask the group."


    Soon enough, messages from Kyle and Ava confirmed it. We all got massive flowers at work. These wolves weren¡¯t messing around.


    The arrangements were huge and shy. Everyone kept staring and talking all day, which got pretty annoying. Would it have killed them to send normal sized bouquets?


    We all had to contact our boys. No way we could carry these gardens home ourselves. Leaving them at work would just cause more gossip.


    I picked up my phone and called Draven.


    "Baby, you have no idea how good it is to hear your voice," Draven answered immediately. I could hear Ryan in the background talking to Ruby.


    "Draven, are you crazy? Did you have to send the entire flower shop to my office? It¡¯s taking up my whole desk," Iined.


    "Angel, I just wanted to treat you special," he said, all casual.


    "Draven, this thing¡¯s too big to carry. How am I getting it home? Ruby and I are getting teased by everyone." He justughed.


    "Well, now everyone knows you¡¯re taken. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pick you up. Plus I get to see Liam. Really miss that little guy."When he mentioned Liam, my anger faded a bit, but I almost missed something important. Then I caught it.


    "Who said anything about being mates?" I challenged.


    "Oh Caroline, you¡¯ve been mine since you first heard my voice, even when you didn¡¯t know who I was." His voice got deeper, more possessive. I remembered our first phone call when I started working for him, how his stern voice had scared me for weeks before we actually met.


    "Aren¡¯t you being a bit much?"


    "Not at all, my love. You¡¯re mine just like I¡¯m yours. Even when you¡¯re mad at me, you¡¯re still mine. I love you, Carrie. You¡¯ll forgive me eventually. But you will be my mate, I choose you."


    "Moon Goddess, you¡¯re so full of yourself!" I could hear him smiling through the phone.


    "Angel, I¡¯d love to talk all day, but I have to go. I¡¯ll pick you up after work. Missing you like crazy."


    He hung up, leaving me staring at my phone with a stupid smile. Inside me, Rory was purring happily, no matter how hard I tried to stay mad.

 Chapter 75 Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Forgiveness</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Ryan, Nate and I were standing in Harbor Bay¡¯s most exclusive flower shop, surrounded by an explosion of colors and scents. I was still hesitant about this whole flower n, thinking it might be too extravagant.


    "You sure about this?" I asked Ryan as the florist showed us arrangements that would barely fit through a standard doorway."These are massive. Isn¡¯t this a bit... excessive?"


    Ryan pped me on the shoulder. "That¡¯s the whole point, Alpha! These arrangements are so ridiculously huge that they¡¯ll have to call us toin."


    "And then we swoop in like knights in shining armor to rescue them from their floral prison," Nate added with a grin. "Giving us the perfect excuse to see them at work."


    I had to admit, the strategy was clever in its absurdity. Plus, I was desperate to see Caroline again, to continue earning her forgiveness. "Fine. But if this backfires, I¡¯m ming both of you."


    "Trust us," Ryan said confidently. "This will work."


    When we walked into the Puma Global building that afternoon, I saw Ryan searching the lobby for Ruby. We¡¯d all nned to get our women at the same time, all of us sorry wolves trying to make things right with our girlfriends.


    When Ryan and I got to the girls¡¯ floor and walked to their desks, I almostughed out loud. The flower arrangements were even bigger than we thought. Caroline and Ruby had piled books at the corners of their desks to hold up the flowers, just to see theirputers.


    It looked like they were working in a tiny jungle. I looked at Ryan, and we both tried not tough.


    "How are the most beautiful women in the world doing today?" Ryan asked with his usual charm, making the girls look up.


    They shared a look before ring at us.


    "Do you know how many flowers are in here? Because we do. Our colleagues started a betting pool to guess how many flowers were in our ¡¯personal gardens.¡¯ Even our boss joined in." Caroline was furious.


    "Do you know what they¡¯re calling us here? The spring girls. And that was the nicest thing we heard all day!" Ruby was just as mad as Caroline. Maybe we had overdone it. But they looked so cute when angry.


    "Ruby, don¡¯t be mad! It was just a small romantic gesture. Maybe we got a little carried away." Ryan took Ruby¡¯s hand and kissed it.


    "Romantic? Really, Ryan? This is just crazy!" Caroline huffed.


    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t be so mad." I pulled her close for a quick kiss.


    "Whoa, what do you think you¡¯re doing?" She tried to step back. "I¡¯m not your sweetheart, and since when can you just kiss me like that?"


    I silenced her with a movie-worthy kiss, pulling her into my arms and dipping her back like in old films. Her coworkers whistled and pped. When I set her back up, she was breathless.


    I looked over to see Ryan doing the same thing, leaving Ruby just as flustered. My Beta had the biggest grin on his face.


    "Finally kissed my redhead!" Ryan announced proudly.


    "Come on,dies, we¡¯ll take you home and be your servants tonight," I said, lifting that huge vase from Caroline¡¯s desk. We might have gone too far, but seeing her blush made it worth it.


    We met Elle and Nate in the elevator. Elle said she was going to her mate¡¯s ce since I¡¯d be taking Caroline home. At her building, Mr. Cooper, the friendly doorman, was at his post.


    "I see you¡¯re really persistent, young man!" Mr. Coopermented with a knowing smile.


    "And I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll earn her forgiveness, Mr. Cooper," I said, returning his smile.


    "So you¡¯re part of this conspiracy too, Mr. Cooper?" Caroline asked the gentleman, hands on her hips.


    "My dear, I¡¯m an old romantic! And I can see this wolf loves you. You make such a beautiful couple. Let him grovel at your feet, be tough on him, but forgive him in the end, dear. Nothing in life is more beautiful than experiencing true love." Mr. Cooper was truly an excellent ally.


    "I¡¯ll think about it, Mr. Cooper. Good night," Caroline said and headed toward the elevators.


    I thanked Mr. Cooper, who gave me a thumbs up and waved for me to go. I ran to the elevator after my mate.


    When she unlocked the door, Liam ran straight to me for a hug. She introduced the babysitter, who was leaving soon. While Caroline went to shower, I used the chance to n a surprise with my little helper. Liam helped me order dinner from a nice ce, and I made sure to get chocte cake for dessert.


    We had dinner and spent time ying. Later, I tucked Liam into bed. He was such a sweet kid. Back in the living room, I pulled Caroline close to me.


    "My love, we need to talk," I whispered in her ear.


    "About what, Draven?" she asked, and I felt her arms wrap around me. My heart raced. It felt so good to feel her arms around me.


    "About you having to forgive me."


    "I have to forgive you? And why should I forgive you when you were such a jerk to me and hurt me so deeply?"


    "Yes, I was a jerk, I hurt you, but you love me, your son loves me, even your doorman likes me," I said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t forget that traitor Elle," she smiled against my neck.


    "Ah yes, Elle. She¡¯s not a traitor, she just wants to see you happy."


    "And you¡¯re my happiness, I suppose."


    "Absolutely! Because only in my arms do you let yourself go like this, forget the world, and are truly happy." ric was purring inside me at having Caroline in our arms.


    "Is that all?" she asked.


    "Of course not. And also, I¡¯m the only one who drives you crazy with desire." I said, pulling up her dress and, in a quick motion, grabbed her thighs and made her wrap her legs around me.


    I brought her to the couch,ying her down and covering her body with mine. My kiss was hungry and desperate, and she responded with just as much need.


    I¡¯ve been crazy about this woman since the first moment I saw her. I kissed her mouth, licked and sucked her delicious lips, tasting her, savoring her vor.Caroline responded with the same intensity, the same desire that ran through my body also dominated hers. And I knew that the same love that made my heart beat also paced the beats of her heart.


    When we were almost out of breath, I pulled away from her lips. She smiled at me, her eyes sparkling into mine. I let my lips wander, leaving kisses across her face until I reached her ear.


    "Ah, my Caroline, you have no idea how much I love you."


    I gently nibbled her earlobe, following it with a kiss. I trailed my lips down her neck, kissing, licking, and giving little nips that made her gasp. I moved to her corbone and continued nting kisses that made her squirm beneath me.


    I quickly sat down on the couch, pulling her with me so she straddled myp, her burning core grinding against my hardened length. I moved beneath her while gently biting her right nipple through her dress. She pushed herself against me as if trying to merge our bodies and let out a soft moan that drove me wild.


    I kissed her again while pulling down her dress zipper. Ryan tried to reach me through our mind-link, but I blocked him right away. This was not the time for pack business.


    But he wouldn¡¯t give up, kept trying to contact me.


    I shut him outpletely. Nothing was going to interrupt this moment with my girl.


    Just as I was about to pull Caroline¡¯s dress down her shoulders, my phone started ringing loudly from my pocket. Caroline burst intoughter, leaving me confused. She looked into my eyes, held my face with both hands, and said,"I bet that¡¯s your Beta. Answer it, he won¡¯t give up."


    We both startedughing as I reluctantly grabbed the phone.Sure enough, Ryan¡¯s name was lighting up the screen.


    "Cell phones are the worst invention in the world!" I groaned before answering. "Damn it, Ryan! Did you put a tracking device on me that alerts you every time I¡¯m about to make love to my woman, you interrupting bastard?" I said,ughing despite my frustration.


    My smile dropped when I heard what my Beta had to say. "Alright, we¡¯ll meet at your ce in half an hour."


    I hung up the phone and sighed. Caroline looked at me seriously, still sitting in myp. It felt so good having her this close and epting my touches.


    "Is everything okay?"


    "Looks like Alpha Arthur found out who Linda¡¯s been sending information to," I said seriously, watching her eyes for any sign of hurt when I mentioned it, but found none. "I hope we can get rid of her now."


    "I¡¯m d things are moving in the right direction."


    "Well, I don¡¯t know if ¡¯right¡¯ is the word, but they¡¯re moving towards being resolved," I said, kissing the palm of her hand. "I hope we¡¯re also moving towards being okay." I looked at her pleadingly.


    "Draven, I don¡¯t know..." she squirmed in myp before getting up. I let out a frustrated groan."Damn cockblocker!" Her smile lit up when she heard me curse. "Baby, I need to go, but I don¡¯t want to. Can we finish thister? Right where we left off?" I asked, still burning for her.


    "Call me. I might be feeling generous..." I grinned at her yful words, gave her onest kiss, and reluctantly left to handle pack matters. ric wasn¡¯t happy, growling at having to leave Caroline behind.

 Chapter 76 Shocking Discoveries

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Shocking Discoveries</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Thirty minutester, I got to Ryan¡¯s ce at Harbor Bay. My thoughts kept switching between Caroline and whatever business mess was waiting. ric was uneasy inside me, angry that we¡¯d left our Caroline just when she was starting to warm up to us.


    "Sorry for ruining your evening, Draven, but this couldn¡¯t wait," Alpha Arthur said, greeting me with a firm handshake. His eyes reflected concern beyond the usual business matters.


    "It¡¯s fine, Arthur. I just want to put an end to this fraud, eliminate these traitors from my pack andpany, and fully focus on winning Caroline back," I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "But what was so urgent it required an immediate meeting?"


    "You¡¯ve already met Riley, right?" Arthur gestured to a petite brte sitting quietly in the corner of Ryan¡¯s living room.


    "Yes, she was ced as a coffee attendant alongside Rose on the executive floor," I nodded, then paused as a thought struck me. "Please don¡¯t tell me Rose is involved in this mess too?"


    "No, fortunately," Arthur assured me. "The other staff members with ess to the executive floors have been thoroughly vetted. They¡¯re loyal to the core. However, Riley and Rose have developed quite a friendly rapport, and as we suspected, Rose has unwittingly witnessed far more than she realizes over her years of service."


    As if on cue, Ryan¡¯s housekeeper showed Rose herself into the living room. The older woman looked nervous, wringing her hands as she approached.


    "My Alpha, I had no idea what was happening right under my nose," she said, standing anxiously before me.


    I took her hands in mine and guided her to the sofa. "Rose, please sit. Whatever you know, I¡¯m certain you bear no responsibility for any of this."


    "I spoke with Rose today, Alpha Draven," Riley exined."I made it clear how big this was and got her to tell me everything she knew, even the little details. At lunch today, she told me something pretty scary."


    "Please, Rose," I encouraged, "anything you can tell us could help remove those who are harming the pack andpany,the same people who hurt Caroline."


    "Oh, Alpha," Rose shook her head sadly."That poor girl didn¡¯t deserve this. I never thought Linda could be so evil. She acts all sweet around you and your dad, but she¡¯s nasty to anyone she thinks is below her."


    Ryan handed Rose a steaming cup of tea, and she epted it gratefully.


    Riley leaned forward, exining,"After Rose told me how Linda had been acting, I let her know we found out Linda was the one who framed Caroline.I told her anything else she knew could help us catch Linda."


    "Indeed, dear," Rose nodded, taking a sip of tea before continuing. "Linda was convinced she¡¯d be your executive assistant when ra announced her transfer. But then ra dered she wasn¡¯t qualified and hired Caroline instead.That day, Linda stormed into the break room, smashed her coffee mug against the wall, and ordered me to clean it up. She said that¡¯s all someone like me was good for."


    Rose¡¯s hands trembled slightly around her cup. "She¡¯s cruel to everyone beneath her. Later, when Caroline arrived, Linda pretended to be friendly, but I often caught her in the break room, muttering to herself about how much she despised Caroline and plotting ways to get rid of her."


    ric growled within me as I listened. How had I been so blind to what was happening in my ownpany?


    "The day you returned from your business trip," Rose continued, "I overheard Linda calling that Howard girl, telling her you were back so she shoulde to the office. She reports everything to Howard¡¯s daughter. Where you are, who you¡¯re hanging out with, where you¡¯re eating, all that stuff. She figured you and Caroline would fight because Caroline wouldn¡¯t let that pest in your office, just like ra said. But you didn¡¯t. And don¡¯t think she¡¯s on E Howard¡¯s side either. She talks trash about her all the time, calling her a stupid spoiled princess who can¡¯t do anything right. Says she¡¯spletely unbearable. Which, let¡¯s be real, isn¡¯t wrong."


    I listened, stunned by my own negligence.Everything was starting to make sense,how E seemed to appear wherever I went. She was being fed information about my every move.


    Rose took another sip of tea and continued, but I could tell from her expression that she was just warming up.


    "I discovered long ago that Linda and Howard are having an affair," she revealed.


    My jaw nearly hit the floor.


    "They¡¯ve been fooling around for like ten years now. I caught them getting busy in the stairwell once. Both married, both totally shameless. I tried to mind my own business, gross as it was. But I¡¯ve seen them so many times since then, sneaking kisses in corners, her making secret calls to him. They don¡¯t know I know anything. To them, I¡¯m just the coffeedy, invisible."


    "Never to me, Rose," I squeezed her hand. "Not to Ryan or ra either. You know that."


    "Yes, Alpha," she smiled warmly. "I¡¯ve watched you grow up into the leader you are now. Caroline and ra treat me like a person too. And your parents were such good people, kind to everyone no matter who they were. They didn¡¯t deserve to die in that crash." She paused, then looked at me confused. "You know, I never got why you paid to stop the investigation. I know you were hurting bad, but I always wondered why you didn¡¯t want to know what really happened."


    Her words hit me like a punch. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My mind was spinning. I had never paid to stop any investigation.


    Ryan was the one who broke the heavy silence.


    "What do you mean Draven paid to close the ident investigation?" he asked, his voice sharp.


    "Oh, I¡¯m so sorry to bring this up," Rose said quickly. "It¡¯s just been bugging me for years. I wanted to ask you so many times, but you were hurting so bad."


    "Rose, what exactly did you see and hear?" I managed to ask, barely able to speak.


    "About a month after your parents died, I was doing my coffee rounds in Ryan¡¯s office. While I was cleaning up at ra¡¯s desk, this man came in. He introduced himself to Linda as an Alpha Council investigator, said he was looking into your father¡¯s death and had to speak with you." Rose paused,looking worried. "Linda put on that fake sweet voice she¡¯s so good at and told him you¡¯d put someone else in charge of it, said she¡¯d call them right away."


    Rose¡¯s hands were shaking as she went on. "I thought she meant Beta Ryan, but she called Howard instead, told him toe up because the cop was waiting in the break room. I snuck into the kitchen through the back door and stayed quiet, like I usually do. Linda didn¡¯t see me. Then Howard showed up. He told the investigator you wanted the investigation stopped because you were hurting too much and needed to move on. The investigator said ¡¯that¡¯s not how it works.¡¯ But Howard kept pushing, saying you¡¯d pay good money for this favor."


    "Rose, why didn¡¯t you ever tell me this?" Ryan asked, looking as stunned as I felt.


    "I hadn¡¯t thought about it in forever until now," Rose said, looking sorry.


    "What else did you hear?" I asked, feeling tears running down my face no matter how hard I tried to keep it together.


    "The cop said he would ¡¯handle it¡¯ and left. A few dayster, I saw Howard with Linda in the stairwell again, but they weren¡¯t fooling around this time. They were talking about how the investigator had closed the case and how it cost a ton of money."


    I covered my face, trying to wrap my head around all this. It was too much.


    "Moon Goddess above," I whispered, saying what scared me most. "Did someone n my parents¡¯ deaths?"


    "There¡¯s something else, Alpha," Rose said quietly."Your dad starteding in earlier every day, carrying lots of papers and looking super stressed. I kept hearing him say Howard was ¡¯a snake who yed him for a fool.¡¯ He was so mad at Howard. The Friday before the ident, I stayedte waiting for my mate to pick me up. I always wait inside where it¡¯s safe, watching my shows on thepany WiFi. That night, I heard your dad and Howard fighting by his office. Your dad t out fired him, called him a traitor, said he¡¯d have the papers ready Monday morning. It got really ugly. I heard your dad mention he had evidence ¡¯somewhere safe.¡¯"


    "Draven," Alpha Arthur said seriously, "we need to face the fact your parents¡¯ ident might not have been an ident at all. I¡¯ll get my people working with your security to find this investigator, and I¡¯ll use my connections to start a real investigation. This changes everything."


    "Do it, Arthur. Check everything," I said, still trying to process all this. "Rose, is there anything else? Even small details could matter now."


    Inside me, ric was howling for blood. If Howard had something to do with my parents dying, he wouldn¡¯t just pay for stealing from mypany.


    I¡¯d make sure he felt the full force of packw myself.

 Chapter 77 Buried Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Buried Secrets</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I sat on Ryan¡¯s couch, nervous as hell while Rose dropped one bomb after another about stuff happening right under my nose. My heart beat faster with each secret. As pack Alpha, I couldn¡¯t believe how much I¡¯d missed in my own territory.


    "Alpha Draven, remember three years ago when you kept hiring detectives to find that girl from the Blood Moon Pack¡¯s masquerade?" Rose asked carefully.


    My chest got tight as memories of that magic night came flooding back. For years, I thought that mystery woman was my true mate. I searched like crazy for three years but found nothing.


    Sure, I had Caroline now, my second shot at love, but thinking about that woman from my past still bugged me. What if someone messed with the search? What if my gut feeling was right?She was my true mate.


    "Yeah," I told Rose, keeping my voice steady even though ric was getting worked up. "Was there something fishy about that search too?"


    Rose nodded seriously. "I got curious because every time those detectives came to see you, I caught them talking quietly with Linda. Thest detective, I saw him at this little coffee shop near work with Howard and Linda. I¡¯m buddies with the owner, go there all the time."


    She leaned in and spoke softly. "I only heard Howard saying he was ¡¯really happy with his work,¡¯ but I remembered you telling Ryan the detective found nothing and said the woman was impossible to find. So why would Howard be happy about that?"


    It hit me like a punch to the gut. Had Howard been paying off those detectives? Did they mess up my search for her on purpose? For three years, I chased every lead and spent so much money, just to keep hearing she couldn¡¯t be found.


    ric raged inside me. "Those traitors. They stopped us from finding her. They took everything from us."


    Ryan squeezed my shoulder, feeling how messed up I was inside. "Alpha," he said quietly, "let the past stay in the past. What matters is what we have now, right?"


    I understood what he was saying. I had Caroline now, no need to hang onto old mes. But I feltpletely lost.How much of my life had Howard and his crew messed with? If they killed my parents and ruined my search for that woman, what else did they do?


    My head was spinning. Rose kept dropping bombs, and I needed a minute to think. I needed some fresh air and to let Caroline know I wouldn¡¯t be back tonight. I told everyone to hold on while I stepped out to the garden to call her.


    "Alpha Draven. I¡¯m feeling generous, better take your chance," Caroline teased when she picked up.


    "My angel," I said, my voice getting thick. I cleared my throat. "I can¡¯t make it back today."


    "Everything okay, Draven?" She sounded worried.


    "Yeah. Just getting a lot of unexpected news."


    "No worries. Go do what you need to do. We¡¯ll talkter."


    After goodbye, I hung up and turned to find Ryan behind me. He put his hand on my shoulder.


    "We¡¯re in this together," he said. "We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get justice for your parents and Caroline."


    I nodded and we went back inside. Rose was talking non-stop, sharing everything she¡¯d seen over the years without knowing how important it was. Each new thing she said shocked me more. She knew so much about everyone at work, stuff I never would have guessed.


    "Rose knows every single person here," Riley said, impressed. "She¡¯s found at least fifteen people working for Howard instead of you, Alpha."


    "And she¡¯s named twice that many we can trust," Ryan added. "People who knew something was off but didn¡¯t know who to talk to."


    I nodded, making a mental list of everyone we needed to talk to. "Arthur, can your security team start watching Howard right now? I want to know where he goes and who he talks to."


    "Already on it," Arthur said. "My best people will be tracking him within the hour."


    Rose looked tired after telling us everything, but she had one more thing to say. "Alpha Draven, there¡¯s something else you should know." She smiled at Arthur. "Alpha Arthur, don¡¯t wait around. ra likes you too, has for a while now. And I know you like her."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, even with everything going on. Rose really did know all the gossip. Arthur looked both thrilled and awkward hearing about ra, his old friend who¡¯d already moved to London.


    Maybe I should transfer ra back. These two deserved a chance.


    When Rose finished sharing, we were all shocked at how much she¡¯d seen.Ryan arranged for his driver and two security wolves to get her home safely.


    "Keep watching for us, Rose," I told her. "Report anything suspicious to Riley daily. And your pay is doubled, starting now."


    "No need, Alpha," she protested. "I¡¯m doing this because it¡¯s right."


    "Not negotiable," I said firmly. "Loyalty like yours deserves reward."


    After she left, Arthur, Ryan, Riley and I started plotting our next moves. We worked through the night, processing everything and making battle ns. By dawn, I was exhausted.


    "Get some rest," Ryan urged. "We can¡¯t afford to make mistakes because we¡¯re tired."


    I nodded reluctantly and used one of Ryan¡¯s guest rooms to catch a few hours of sleep before heading to the office. Even with the brief rest, my head was pounding byte afternoon. I took a painkiller and stretched out on the couch in my office, intending to close my eyes for just a few minutes.


    The sound of my phone ringing on the coffee table woke me up. Joesph was calling.


    "Don¡¯t tell me Caroline dumped you again and you¡¯re drowning your sorrows," he said mockingly.


    "Nothing like that," I answered. "Been up all night working. What¡¯s up? Is Caroline okay?" I asked quickly.


    "What am I, her personal bodyguard?"


    "Lately, yeah, you¡¯re watching over my mate," I replied, almost smiling.


    "Did Caroline actually agree to be your mate? You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself there. If I had your confidence, I might¡¯ve won Ava over by now."


    I chuckled, "Maybe you¡¯re just not handsome or capable enough to get the girl."


    "Can¡¯t argue with that. Meet me at the store where Ava works, fast. The girls are meeting there to shop for dresses for the bar. Already cleared it with Nate, just need to call Ryan. But we gotta get there before them."


    "Cool, I¡¯ll tell Ryan, he just walked into my office," I said as Ryan approached my desk.


    An hourter, we met at the store.

 Chapter 78 Girls Shop While Guys Wait

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Girls Shop While Guys Wait</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Carrie, you look absolutely stunning in this dress." Ruby eximed beside me. I was wearing a deep purple low-cut dress, not quite formal but it entuated my figure beautifully.


    I twirled in front of the mirror, watching the dress bloom like a flower around me.


    "Itplements your skin tone perfectly," Eleanormented approvingly. "Actually, it reminds me of that dress I picked for you at the masquerade ball years ago."


    Ava approached with another coordinated outfit,plete with shoes and essories. "Masquerade ball? That sounds fun. I haven¡¯t been to one since college graduation."


    Kyle held a formal gown against herself, admiring the fit. "Perhaps I should suggest Alpha Draven host a masquerade for thepany¡¯s annual party. Then invite you all to attend. That way these gorgeous dresses we¡¯re buying would serve a purpose."


    "Well, remember toe back to me when you do," Ava said with a beaming smile. "I¡¯d be thrilled to help you all select outfits."


    "Oh girls, of course we will! You¡¯re a master at styling!" Eleanor spoke with her usual enthusiasm.


    "Ava, we need some scandalous little dresses to drive our men crazy," Kyle chimed in, making us allugh.


    "I¡¯ve already picked out some amazing pieces and matching shoes," Ava was all excited.


    "You could share the customers, you know, Ava," we heard a woman speak from the cash register.


    "No, I can¡¯t, Sarah," Ava replied impatiently. Sarah was the store¡¯s cashier, and Ava had caught her ex-boyfriend with her.


    "And we all want to be helped by Ava, not anyone else," Eleanor said with a stern face.


    Inside each fitting room, Ava had already ced a rack of carefully selected dresses and shoes, perfectly chosen for our sizes and styles. She had a gift for knowing exactly what would suit each person.


    We each went into our fitting rooms, excited to try on what she¡¯d picked for us.


    When we came out, we found five men sitting in the chairs around us. But what were they doing here?


    The girls and I looked at each other in confusion and were about to chase them away when we noticed that Sarah was flirting with Joseph, and the other saleswomen were hovering around the guys like flies to honey. Ava had hatred in her eyes, but as a store employee, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Eleanor didn¡¯t waste any time, though she walked over to Nate and sat on hisp.


    "Hi, darling, did youe to surprise me?" Eleanor spoke in her sweetest voice, making Nate break into a huge goofy smile.


    Quickly, Ruby, Kyle, and I did the same with our men, who got quite excited. I felt Draven¡¯s arm instantly wrap around my waist, pulling me closer as I settled onto hisp. His body was warm against mine, and I could feel Rory purring contentedly inside me.


    "Missed you," Draven whispered into my ear.


    I saw the two saleswomen looking at us with disgust before walking away. I wanted to p those brazen faces. But that Sarah girl kept throwing herself at Joseph.


    "Looks like you¡¯re the only single guy here, handsome! But if you want, we could have some fun." Sarah spoke in a whiny voice.


    "Who told you I was single?" Joseph said, standing up and walking over to Ava, wrapping his arm around her waist and giving her a long, tender kiss on the lips.


    "Now go scratch somewhere else, you desperate floozy!" Elle snarled at Sarah, who walked away from us with eyes burning with rage. "Now you five. What are you doing here?"


    "It seems Joseph is going to open a store here at the mall, Elle. He doesn¡¯t go a single day withouting here," Ava said with a big smile.


    "Ah, my goddess, that¡¯s not a bad idea. Then I could see you all day long," Joseph shed a mischievous smile at Ava.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to tell us what you¡¯re doing here?" Kyle demanded, shooting Luke a suspicious look.


    "Joseph mentioned there¡¯s a really good restaurant here, and we came to meet up and talk," Draven tried to exin, but I could sense through his touch that he wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful.


    "Speak for yourself, Alpha. I came to see my redhead, in and simple," Ryan said, holding Ruby on hisp, his fingers gently ying with a strand of her hair.


    "I¡¯m not yours, sweetie," Ruby protested, but she didn¡¯t move away from his touch.


    "Just ept that you¡¯re mine, Ruby, and put me out of my misery," Ryan pleaded once again.


    "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what we¡¯re doing here,dies. Stand up and show us those pretty little dresses my goddess puts you in," Joseph said,pletely shameless.We spent over an hour trying stuff on. Draven watched me like a hawk, his eyes getting darker every time I came out in something new. I could feel our bond getting stronger with every heated look he gave me. When we finished, we kept our picks secret. Ava took everything to ring up, and Joseph pulled us aside.


    "Hey, pick some dresses and sandals for my girl. You each got three, so grab three for her too. Come on, you know her style, I trust you guys," Joseph said, giving us a little push.


    "You¡¯re in luck, she already put some aside. I¡¯ll grab them," Eleanor told him and went to get the dresses.


    At checkout, the owner was chatting away with the guys. She was this sweet olderdy. They¡¯d already paid for everything and had all the bags. We tried to argue but they wouldn¡¯t budge. Joseph handed the dresses to the owner, who gave him a wink as she wrapped them up. The other sales girls were obviously jealous.


    "Ava, honey, great job on the sale. Take the rest of your shift off. Go enjoy dinner with your boyfriend and friends," the owner said with a smile.


    Draven slipped his hand into mine as we headed out. His thumb made circles on my palm, making me feel all warm and safe.

 Chapter 79 Heartbreak Once More

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Heartbreak Once More</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    We made our way to the elegant restaurant on the third floor of the mall. The atmosphere was warm and inviting, with soft lighting that created an intimate ambiance perfect for our group dinner.


    After being seated at a spacious round table, we all studied the menus, discussing our favorite dishes. I settled on grilled salmon with asparagus, while Eleanor opted for her usual pasta primavera.


    As I finished cing my order, Draven leaned toward the waitress and added, "And please include a chocte cake for dessert."


    My heart warmed at his thoughtfulness. He remembered my favorite dessert without my having to mention it. My feelings grew with each of these small gestures that showed how much attention he paid to me.


    Ava beamed at us from across the table. "I can¡¯t thank you all enough! With your purchases today, I¡¯ve already hit my monthly sales target. Please let me treat you all to dinner tonight."


    Eleanor quickly jumped in, "Don¡¯t be silly! You don¡¯t need to pay with all these gentlemen present." She shot Joseph a meaningful look.


    Joseph caught her hint immediately. "Of course dinner¡¯s on me! It would be my honor to treat everyone, especially my goddess." He winked at Ava, who blushed adorably.


    We all cracked up at his dramatic act. Everyone was feeling pretty chill.


    Once our food arrived, we all enjoyed the delicious meal along with some wine. Under the table, I felt Draven¡¯s warm hand find mine, his fingers gently intertwining with my own. Rory stirred contentedly within me at his touch.


    "Ava," Draven said after taking a sip of his wine, "do you enjoy working at the boutique?"


    "I do enjoy it," she replied thoughtfully. "But it¡¯s not my forever career. The hours can be exhausting, especially working weekends and holidays. And not all customers are as wonderful as thesedies." She smiled at us gratefully.


    "Would you be interested in working with me at Thorne Enterprises?" Draven asked, surprising us all.


    I thought what a wonderful opportunity this would be for Ava. Working at Thorne Enterprises had been an incredible experience for me, despite everything that had happened.


    Ava looked touched but hesitant. "Draven, I appreciate the offer, truly. But I know you¡¯re just doing this as a favor to Joseph, and I can¡¯t ept that."


    "I would never extend a job offer merely as a favor," Draven replied firmly. "I need a new executive assistant I can trust,my current one will be leaving soon. And since I¡¯m still hoping Caroline will return to her position, your business degree would be incredibly helpful. The hours are weekdays only during business hours, and thepensation package is quitepetitive."


    Ava looked at me uncertainly, seemingly asking for my opinion.


    "It¡¯s an excellent opportunity, Ava," I encouraged her. "Working there really is wonderful, and there¡¯s tremendous room for growth. You should definitely discuss the details with Draven."


    "So now you want to steal both my employee and my goddess?" Joseph eximed with mock indignation. We allughed at his theatrical protest.


    The conversation flowed easily after that. Ryan was in the middle of recounting a hrious story about the three of them getting drunkst weekend when I noticed three women approaching our table. Before anyone could react, they had practically thrown themselves onto theps of Draven, Joseph, and Ryan.


    I recognized one of them immediately¡ªE Howard, daughter of Howard from Finance. My blood ran cold as I watched her drape herself over Draven.


    "Hello, handsome! I¡¯ve missed you so much," E purred, pressing a quick kiss to Draven¡¯s lips before he could pull away. The other women were doing the same to Joseph and Ryan.


    "I was just telling the girls about our incredible night of passion in your office during ra¡¯s farewell party," E continued, running her fingers through Draven¡¯s hair. "That leather couch... fuck, you were rough with me that night. I can still feel where you marked me."


    Had he fucked her on his office couch? The same couch where he¡¯d made love to me? My stomach churned. Was this who he really was all along? Just another yer using his office to sleep with beautiful women?


    I felt sick. I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d had a one-night stand with her at ra¡¯s farewell party. Just the day before that party, he was in the Puma Globe office, kissing me, begging me toe back to him. Was that it? Begging for my love while fucking this insufferable woman on his couch?


    Tears burned in my eyes as my world crumbled around me. How could he do this? One day pleading for me to return, iming he loved only me, and the next day screwing her? The betrayal cut deeper than any knife could. Rory whimpered in distress, feeling my heart shatter all over again.


    I fought back tears, trying to act like I didn¡¯t care. But inside, I was screaming. How many times would he break my heart before he was satisfied? I thought what we had was real, special. But maybe I was just another conquest on his leather couch.


    So this was his idea of being sorry? He had even insisted I attend that party. Was it to humiliate me by unting another woman?


    "Beauty and I were so disappointed you didn¡¯t invite us to ra¡¯s party too," the woman on Ryan¡¯sp whined in a nasal voice. "We could have had some fun too, Ryan, like we always do. Remember how wild things got at the after-party?"


    The girls and I exchanged nces, all of us radiating the same emotions¡ªhurt, anger, and betrayal.


    Eleanor stood up abruptly, grabbing Nate by his jacketpel.


    "Come on, Nate, it¡¯s gettingte. We need to take the girls home," she announced coldly. "Let¡¯s go,dies. These three can handle the bill."


    "We¡¯re leaving too, Luke," Kyle said, standing up with undisguised fury. "What a disappointment from all three of you, but you, Alpha Draven¡ªyou¡¯re the absolute worst."


    We hurried out of the restaurant, ignoring their shouts for us to wait, that they could exin everything.


    "How could they do this to us?" Ruby fumed as we rushed toward the elevator.


    "Draven has some nerve," Eleanor spat, jamming the elevator button repeatedly.


    "Ladies, things aren¡¯t exactly what they appear to be. You should talk to them first," Nate attempted to reason with us, but our collective re made him step back. "Sorry, forget I said anything."


    "Go home now, Nate.I¡¯m taking the girls home, and we¡¯ll talkter," Eleanormanded. "But you¡¯d better not be defending those jerks."


    "The same goes for you, Luke," Kyle added angrily.


    "Come on, Kyle, I¡¯ll drive you home too," Eleanor said, pulling Kyle toward her car.


    "Eleanor, we live together.We¡¯re going to the same ce. You don¡¯t need to drive her," Luke protested, running his hand through his hair in frustration.


    We all piled into Eleanor¡¯s car. As she dropped each of us off at our homes, they all tried tofort me, but it was useless. How could I possibly be with Draven now? He had hurt me again, and this time the wound felt even deeper than before.


    With Rory howling in anguish inside me, I wondered if Rory and I would ever heal from this betrayal.

 Chapter 80 In Deep Trouble Again

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 In Deep Trouble Again</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    What the hell just happened? One moment I was sitting beside Caroline, our fingers intertwined under the table, enjoying our dinner.The next moment, E Howard and her two friends appeared out of nowhere, destroying everything.


    I was beyond pissed when E jumped on myp and kissed me before I could stop her. But what really set me off was her bullshit about our "incredible passion" on my office couch during ra¡¯s party. ric was losing it inside me, furious at this threat to our mate bond.


    The pain in Caroline¡¯s eyes killed me. Everything we¡¯d built, all that trust I¡¯d worked so hard to get back, just went up in smoke. Worst part? I couldn¡¯t even exin what happened because I honestly had no fucking clue. That whole night was a nk. I didn¡¯t know if I was drunk or hungover, everything was just ck.


    "Caroline, wait! Let me exin!" I called out as she ran from the restaurant, tears streaming down her face.


    E pressed herself against me, her voice deliberately loud enough for the whole restaurant to hear. "Baby, let her go. I can¡¯t wait to ride you again tonight."


    "GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!" I roared, using my Alphamand. The force of it made everyone in the restaurant freeze.


    But it was toote. Caroline was already gone.


    The moment the other girls ran after Caroline, Ryan, Joseph, and I leaped up, shoving these three bitches off ourps.


    "Ow! Draven, why¡¯d you do that?" E whined from the floor, reaching up. "Help me up, baby."


    I red down at her, my lip curling in disgust. "I told you to stay the fuck away from me," I growled, my Alpha power making my voice deadly.


    ric wanted to rip into her, to show everyone this bitch meant nothing to us, to prove to our mate she was lying. But it was toote. Caroline was already gone, disappearing with Eleanor and the others.


    I rushed to the cashier and paid our bill while Ryan and Joseph ran after the women. By the time I caught up, it was toote. They had all piled into Eleanor¡¯s car and sped away. None of them answered our calls or responded to our mind-links.


    "Man, we were already in trouble, but now they¡¯re going to skin us alive," Ryan groaned.


    "What aplete disaster," Joseph growled, his eyes shing with anger. "I¡¯m going to make those three pay for this. I don¡¯t know how yet, but I¡¯ll make sure they never y these games again."


    "Caroline was just starting to trust me again," I said, my voice rough with emotion. "I want to rip that woman apart limb by limb." ric howled in agreement inside me.


    "Let¡¯s go to my ce and wait for news from Luke and Nate," Ryan suggested. "I bet the girls have put them in the doghouse too."


    At Ryan¡¯s apartment, we received messages confirming our fears. Luke and Nate had indeed been banned from the bedroom until further notice. Their mates were refusing to sleep with them.The women had apparently advised everyone else to send us "straight to the depths of hell." Not that it mattered¡ªI was already there, judging by the expressions on Ryan and Joseph¡¯s faces, they were too.


    Joseph remembered we needed to sign the software contract with Puma Global the next day. It would be our best chance to see Caroline and Ruby. I promised I¡¯d call Ava and insist she ept my job offer, which would not only give Joseph more opportunities to see her but also create a morefortable environment for Caroline if she decided to return to Thorne Enterprises.


    The next morning, before heading to the office, I called Ava. She answered, likely because she didn¡¯t recognize my number.


    "Ava, this is Draven Thorne."


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve calling me after what happened," she snapped.


    "Please don¡¯t hang up," I said quickly. "This is about the job offer. It still stands, and I genuinely believe it would benefit both of us." I meant it, but I also wanted Caroline to feel supported by her friends if she ever returned.


    After a moment of silence, Ava sighed. "Fine. Do I need toe in for an interview?"


    "No. Just ept the offer and let me know when you can start."


    "Okay, I ept. It is a great opportunity. I¡¯ll talk to my manager about being released early. But I¡¯m also going to talk with the girls¡ªif they¡¯re against it, the deal¡¯s off."


    "That¡¯s wonderful news," I replied, genuinely pleased. I was certain her friends wouldn¡¯t stand in the way of such a good career opportunity. "Aboutst night with those women¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t even try, Draven," she cut me off sharply. "Or I¡¯ll change my mind about the job right now."


    "Fair enough," I sighed in defeat. "Just text me when you can start."


    For the rest of the morning, I tried repeatedly to reach Caroline. All my calls went straight to voicemail, and my messages remained unread.


    At four o¡¯clock, Ryan, Joseph and I arrived at Puma Global for the contract signing. My heart pounded with anticipation at seeing Caroline again. When she walked into the conference room, my breath caught in my throat. She looked breathtaking in a dress,the same one she¡¯d worn when we first met. ric whined with longing inside me.


    The meeting was mercifully brief since we had already agreed on all terms. After signing the documents, Joseph concluded the formalities, and I seized the opportunity to speak with Eleanor and Caroline about Ava, knowing business matters might break through their wall of silence.


    "Eleanor, Caroline, Ava has epted my job offer," I announced, hoping they would be pleased.


    "We already know," they replied in unison, their voices icy.


    "Caroline, please, can I have a moment of your time?" I asked, barely containing my desperation. "I need to exin about yesterday."


    "Don¡¯t waste your breath,Alpha Draven," Caroline spat, her green eyes shing with hurt and anger. "Go discuss your ¡¯wonderful night of passion¡¯ with that insufferable daddy¡¯s girl." She stormed out.


    "Man, you¡¯repletely screwed," Joseph muttered, and I shot him a death re.


    "We all are, you idiot," Ryan fired back. "Ruby told Eleanor to tell me that if I even think about showing up on their floor again, she¡¯ll quit and file a harassmentint. And my goddess won¡¯t even acknowledge my existence."


    "Wee to my personal hell," I said without a trace of humor.


    "You know what? Let¡¯s go to my ce and get drunk," Joseph dered. "They won¡¯t listen to us today anyway."


    As we left the building, heads bowed in defeat.

 Chapter 81 Lunch Time

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Lunch Time</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I was back to crying myself to sleep, my heart shattered after finding out Draven hooked up with that bitch E while begging for my forgiveness. The betrayal hit harder than I thought possible. I waspletely drained, and Rory kept whimpering inside me, sharing my pain.


    The day had barely started when I was at my desk talking business with Mr. Reeves and Ruby. Ruby was all excited, going on about her brother¡¯s ce.


    "Mr. Reeves, you gotta take your mate to my brother¡¯s bar," Ruby said, beaming. "It¡¯s perfect for chilling after a rough week."


    "Sounds like it might be her new favorite spot," Mr. Reeves smiled. "She¡¯s been saying we need more date nights."


    Eleanor popped up suddenly, looking like she had some urgent news to share.


    "Sorry to cut in, Mr. Reeves, but can I steal these two for a sec?" she asked, trying to sound casual but her eyes saying something else.


    "Sure thing, Eleanor," Mr. Reeves nodded. "They were just telling me about Ruby¡¯s brother¡¯s bar for a date night with my mate."


    "Oh you¡¯ll love it," Eleanor said with a polite smile. "Didn¡¯t you say your mate loves dancing? The music¡¯s amazing there."


    Ruby jumped in, "Mr. Reeves, just let me know when you want to go, and Jax will hook you up with a sweet table. Got some super romantic spots upstairs if it¡¯s just you two, or if you¡¯re bringing friends, we¡¯ll put you near the dance floor."


    "I¡¯ll talk to her tonight and let you know, Ruby. Thanks for the tip," Mr. Reeves said as he walked off, humming to himself.


    "Does that guy ever stop humming?" Eleanor asked as we watched him walk away.


    Ruby and I looked at each other. "Nope," we said together,ughing.


    "Way too happy," Eleanor said before getting serious. "Heads up, girls. Ryan, Draven, and Joseph are trying to trap us at lunch."


    "What are you talking about?" Ruby¡¯s eyes got big.


    Eleanor leaned in close. "That idiot Joseph is setting us up. I caught him on the phone with those assholes. He told them to wait outside where I wouldn¡¯t spot them. When we go for lunch, they¡¯re gonna stalk us and corner us at whatever restaurant we pick, thinking we won¡¯t make a scene in public," Eleanor exined their n. "And they¡¯re making it look random so we can¡¯t threaten them with harassment."


    I let out a tired sigh. "Guess we¡¯re doing takeout in the office today."


    "Hell no!" Ruby said, her eyes lighting up. "We¡¯re not letting them push us around with this high school bullshit. And we¡¯re definitely not hiding."


    "You¡¯ve got something evil nned, don¡¯t you?" Eleanor grinned, and Ruby smirked back.


    Ruby grabbed her phone and called someone, putting it on speaker.


    "Hey favorite brother in the whole world," she said super sweet.


    A deepugh came through. "Oh man, when you talk like that, I know you¡¯re up to something and need my help," Jax said, sounding amused.


    "You know me too well!"


    "What¡¯s the situation, Ruby?"


    "How would you feel about having lunch with me today?"


    "Missing your big brother already?"


    "Always! But today I need you to bring the guys along."


    "What exactly are you nning, Ruby?" His tone grew slightly suspicious.


    Ruby quickly outlined our situation without giving away too many details, simply exining that we were having issues with some persistent men at work and needed to teach them a lesson.


    "So you want to use me and my boys as bodyguards?" Jax asked, sounding more amused than annoyed.


    "Well, when you put it that way... yeah, exactly!" Ruby said without even trying to deny it.


    "You¡¯ve got no shame, sis," Jaxughed. "But I¡¯m always down to help hot girls in trouble, especially Caroline.The guys and I got you covered. We¡¯ll grab you at noon."


    "Actually, Jax, better if we meet you there. You should be there before us."


    "ying it smart. I dig it. Text me the spot. Catch you at lunch."


    Ruby hung up and did a little victory dance.


    "You¡¯re evil!" Eleanor grinned. "And I fucking love it!" I couldn¡¯t helpughing with them despite feeling like crap, and we all high-fived.


    "Gotta get back before Joseph gets suspicious," Eleanor said. "Dude¡¯s been watching me like crazy."


    When lunch rolled around, we walked out super casual, like we had no clue what was up. Eleanor had texted that the front desk spotted Draven and Ryan lurking at the gift shop across the street, exactly where she said they¡¯d be.


    While we walked, Rory perked up inside me, sensing both trouble and the thrill of our n.

 Chapter 82 Drama Alert

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Drama Alert</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    We walked into Be Vita, Ruby¡¯s pick for Italian, and damn if Jax and his crew didn¡¯t steal the show. Five guys who looked like they belonged on magazine covers, Jax with leather jacket, two guys in fitted t-shirts that showed off their gym time, and the other two giving off that dangerous but clean-cut vibe. Every woman in the ce was pretending not to stare, and failing badly.


    The guys broke into huge grins when they saw us, all standing to greet us. There was Jax with his usual crew, Dominic, Wesley, Theo, and Paul.


    "Ladies, you¡¯re absolutely breathtaking! And that includes you too, Ruby," Dominic said, greeting each of us with light kisses on our cheeks.


    We settled in at their table, and after cing our orders, I found myself rxing for the first time all day. These guys were genuinely funpany. We were allughing at Theo¡¯s ridiculous jokes when I felt Jax¡¯s warm hand touch mine. He leaned in close to my ear, his voice dropping to a seductive whisper.


    "Don¡¯t look now, beautiful, but those idiots who¡¯ve been hassling you just walked in," he murmured.


    Dominic had also noticed Draven, Ryan, and Joseph¡¯s arrival. He casually moved closer to Eleanor, just as Wesley did with Ruby.


    Then Jax spoke loud enough for our approaching "visitors" to hear,"Ladies, when are you going to do us the honor of epting one of our proper invitations? This lunch doesn¡¯t really count since you all have to rush back to work soon."


    "Never! And you should stop asking." Draven¡¯s deep voice growled out, the Alpha tone making every wolf in the room tense up..


    "And who exactly do you think you are to answer for us?" Eleanor snapped back, her eyes shing dangerously.


    "I¡¯m Caroline¡¯s mate and your Alpha¡¯s business partner, Eleanor. By the way, do Alpha Gerald and your mate Nate know you¡¯re here?" Draven snapped, clearly annoyed.


    Eleanor rolled her eyes with a scowl.


    I felt Rory bristle inside me at his im. How dare he call me his mate after what he¡¯d done?


    "Gentlemen, why all the hostility?" Dominic attempted to diffuse the tension. "Join us for lunch. Let¡¯s enjoy some pleasant conversation among friends. Waiter, please..."


    The waiter quickly added more ces at the table, and everyone sat down. But despite their outwardly friendly demeanor, Jax and his friends expertly prevented Draven, Ryan, and Joseph from getting any direct conversation with us. Theo and Paul immediately engaged them in business talk about the local pack territories, while the others continued showering Eleanor, Ruby, and me with attention.


    "Carrie, Ruby mentioned you have a son. I¡¯d absolutely love to meet him sometime," Jax said, steering our conversation to something personal that made Draven¡¯s head snap in our direction.


    "What¡¯s your angle here, Jax?" Draven abandoned his conversation with Joseph and turned to Jax with a dangerous gleam in his violet eyes. "You¡¯re not going anywhere near Liam. He¡¯s just a cub, and you won¡¯t use him to try to get to Caroline. Don¡¯t even think about approaching my boy!"


    Draven¡¯s possessive tone made both me and Rory bristle with anger.


    "What gives you the right?" I snapped, my anger boiling over. "He¡¯s my son. I decide who he spends time with!"


    "I¡¯m confused here," Jax said, looking between us with a puzzled expression. "Are you the father, Draven?"


    "Yes."


    "No."


    We blurted out at the same time, leaving an ufortable silence around the table.


    "No, Jax, he is not my son¡¯s father," I rified, shooting Draven a warning re. Who does he think he is, trying to make decisions about my child?


    "I may not be his biological father," Draven¡¯s Alpha voice sent chills down my spine, "but I will be his legal father soon enough. As soon as Caroline agrees to be my mate officially, I¡¯ll im Liam as my son. So back off, Jax." His wolf eyes burned through as he spoke.


    Everyone at the table fell silent, staring at us with wide eyes. I was speechless. Marriage? im Liam? Was he out of his mind?


    "That¡¯s if Carrie agrees to marry you," Jax shot back, keeping his cool even as tension crackled between them.


    "Oh, she will," Draven¡¯s voice held such arrogance I wanted to drench him with my water.


    "From what I hear, you two aren¡¯t even together anymore,"Jax continued provoking him. "Don¡¯t know why, but she seems pretty pissed at you."


    "We¡¯ll work things out. Don¡¯t concern yourself," Draven¡¯s smile was all teeth and threat.


    "Both of you, knock it off. Leave my son out of this. You¡¯d better stop right now," I said, shutting down their argument.


    "I apologize, Carrie. Didn¡¯t mean to upset you," Jax¡¯s tone softened genuinely. "I just really like kids."


    "How about we calm down and enjoy some dessert?" Wesley jumped in, cutting through the tension. "Tell me, Firecracker, what dessert would you like? Tiramisu with hot sauce?" he winked at Ruby.


    "Watch how familiar you¡¯re getting. She has a name," Ryan snapped.


    "It¡¯s the familiarity of someone who¡¯s known Firecracker since she was in pigtails, my friend," Wesley replied smoothly.


    "You know me so well, Wes!" Ruby seized the opportunity. "I¡¯ll take tiramisu with hot sauce and extra espresso," she concluded, giving Wesley a sweet smile that made Ryan visibly tense.


    "And what about you, gorgeous?" Dominic asked Eleanor in a seductive tone.


    "She prefers strawberry cheesecake with fresh berries. And she¡¯s also quite fond of her mate, who wouldn¡¯t appreciate how she¡¯s spending her lunch break," Draven answered before Eleanor could speak.


    "Your turn, Carrie. What¡¯s your favorite dessert?" Jax asked me with a charming smile.


    Before I could answer, a waiter ced a slice of rich chocte cake in front of me. Draven reached across, grabbed a piece with his fork, and brought it to my lips, leaving me little choice but to ept it or make an even bigger scene.


    "My mate loves chocte cake," Draven told Jax with a triumphant smile before taking a piece for himself. "We always share dessert," he added before offering me another bite.


    Jax kept smiling, but his eyes went cold. Meanwhile, Draven was putting on a show, sharing his cake with me, obviously trying to make it look like we were a thing.


    "Remember the first time we shared chocte cake?" Draven whispered, his lips brushing my ear as he offered me thest bite.


    "Oh yeah, I remember perfectly. The same fucking couch where you screwed that fake bitch, right after telling me you loved me," I spat out, my voice tight with hurt and rage. "Girls, I think we¡¯re done with lunch."


    Eleanor and Ruby stood immediately, recognizing my need to escape before I lost controlpletely.


    "Gentlemen, thank you so much for lunch," Eleanor said with perfect poise. "Please forgive our hasty departure, but our Alpha is right here and might not appreciate us beingte," she added with delicious irony.


    "The pleasure was all ours," Dominic replied."It was wonderful sharing a meal with such lovelypany."


    "Jax, thank you so much for meeting us," I said,grateful for their help with our n despite how it had evolved.


    "I should be thanking you, Carrie," Jax replied, standing to bid us farewell. "We can walk youdies back to the office. It¡¯ll just take a moment to settle the bill."


    "They¡¯re already runningte. They can¡¯t wait," Joseph interjected with obvious displeasure.


    As we left, I heard Jax telling Draven he¡¯d really messed things up.


    Once outside and a safe distance away, the three of us burst intoughter, the tension finally breaking.


    "Oh my goddess, did you see Joseph¡¯s face? He looked ready to shift right there in the restaurant!" Eleanor wasughing so hard tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Even worse was Ryan, watching Ruby like she might disappear if he blinked!" I added,ughing despite the emotional exhaustion I felt.


    "I was worried about my brother though," Ruby admitted. "I thought Alpha Draven was going to challenge him right there over the table!" Herment made usugh even harder. "Carrie, I hope you¡¯re not upset that I mentioned Liam to Jax."


    "Not at all, Ruby. I don¡¯t hide my son; he¡¯s the best part of my life," I assured her with a smile.


    "Jax really does love kids," Ruby said thoughtfully. "His dream is to have cubs of his own someday. But from what I gathered, Draven seems to have a special bond with Liam, right?"


    "He does," I admitted, looking at the ground as Rory whined softly inside me. "I don¡¯t even understand how they became so attached to each other so quickly. And now that Draven and I are... well, whatever we are... I don¡¯t know what to do about Liam because Draven keeps showing up at our house to see him, and Liam asks about him constantly."


    "Try not to worry about that now," Eleanor advised. "Hey, since you and Draven are on the outs, and Ruby and I are unattached, why don¡¯t we n a night out with Jax and his friends? It could be fun!" she suggested enthusiastically.


    "Wait, can Kyle and Ie too?" Eleanor asked, eyebrows raised.


    "Of course! Theo and Paul would love it!" Rubyughed.


    "So what¡¯s the deal between you and Wesley?" I asked Ruby curiously.


    "We grew up together. After I turned sixteen, he started seeing me differently, not just as his friend¡¯s baby sister. But I don¡¯t feel any sparks, even though he¡¯s hot and super protective," Ruby exined.


    "But now you¡¯re with hottie Ryan..." Melissa teased with a smirk.


    "Yeah, and I wanted to scratch that bitch¡¯s eyes out for sitting in hisp," Ruby growled. "I knew we were done, but damn, that man is fine!"


    We all cracked up. Back at the office, we got back to work, feeling pretty smug about how we yed Joseph, Draven, and Ryan.

 Chapter 83 Secret Crush

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Secret Crush</h4>


    Jax¡¯s POV


    There I was, wiping down sses at Moon & Whiskey, my mind stuck on that lunch with Caroline. These girls were gorgeous, smart, and fun as hell. Hanging with those three was a st.All in all, it was one killer lunch.But Caroline... man, she was something special.


    That night, I was hanging out with Ruby at the bar entrance, waiting for her friends to show. The second Caroline stepped out of the car, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    She was breathtaking. Tall and graceful, she moved with a confidence that drew every eye without effort. Her blonde hair shimmered like spun gold under the lights, highlighting a face that could stop traffic. But those green eyes... they held a secret, clear and bright, hinting at a strength she kept carefully hidden, a mystery that set my wolf, ze, on edge.


    Weirdly, I couldn¡¯t catch her scent. But honestly? I didn¡¯t give a damn. She was drop-dead gorgeous, the kind of beautiful that could bring a man to his knees. Like some sort of angel sent down to drive guys crazy. And hell, I was ready to lose my mind over her.


    "Still thinking about that blonde from lunch?" Dominic asked, interrupting my thoughts as he strolled behind the bar. As my head bartender and close friend, he had an annoying habit of reading me like an open book.


    "That obvious, huh?" I admitted, setting down the spotless ss.


    "You are practically drooling," Dominicughed, his eyes twinkling. "I haven¡¯t seen ze this worked up over a female since... well, ever."


    ze rumbled in agreement inside me.


    Dominic came up behind the bar, pping my shoulder. "Bro, I gotta warn you. Remember what Ruby said? She¡¯s got a thing with Alpha Draven."


    "Alpha Draven Thorne," I muttered, the name tasting bitter on my tongue. "Storm Valley Pack¡¯s mighty leader."


    Everyone in Harbor Bay knew of him. Alpha of thergest wolf pack in the region, CEO of Thorne Enterprises, and multi-billionaire businessman. His violet eyes were as legendary as his ruthless business tactics.


    And what was I? The heir to a small, financially struggling border pack, running a modestly sessful bar while my sister worked at Puma Global to help make ends meet. The contrast couldn¡¯t be more stark.


    "You saw how he acted at lunch," I said, remembering how possessive Draven had been. "If they¡¯re so deeply in love, why does she look like she wants to w his eyes out every time he speaks?"


    Dominic sighed. "From what I¡¯ve gathered, he keeps messing things up with her. But that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t love him."


    "Then perhaps she deserves someone who won¡¯t mess things up," I replied.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Draven¡¯s reaction when I brought up Caroline¡¯s kid. His possessive act was weird as hell. Acting like the boy belonged to him, when Ruby told me straight up that Caroline was a single mom whose baby daddy had disappeared. And seeing him feed her cake, ying house like they were mates... I nearly lost it right there. Took everything I had not to jump across that table and throw down.


    "You know what?" I said suddenly, pushing away from the bar. "I¡¯m not giving up without trying. Call the guys,I have an idea."


    Within minutes, I had our pack¡¯s inner circle on a group chat.


    "What do you guys think about inviting the girls to do something tomorrow night?"


    The responses came in rapid session.


    Dominic, "Hell yes. Eleanor¡¯s smile is permanently etched in my brain."


    Wesley, "Ruby and I have unfinished business. I¡¯m in."


    Theo, "Any chance Ava will join? Count me in."


    Paul, "If Kyle¡¯sing, absolutely."


    I grinned, then sent a message to Ruby,"Hey,my dear Sis.The guys and I want to invite you and your friends for something tomorrow, including Kyle and Ava. What do you think?"


    Her response came quickly,"What kind of ns?"


    I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. I quickly consulted the guys, and Paul made a suggestion that seemed perfect.


    "We thought about taking you all to dinner at Golden Petal and then having fun at that karaoke bar with the live band. What do you think?"


    Fifteen minutester, Ruby replied,"It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go with you, and the girls will meet us there at eight. Make the reservations; the karaoke ce gets packed on Friday nights."


    "We can pick up the girls," I offered, hoping to spend more time with Caroline.


    "They¡¯ll meet us there," Ruby replied firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    Perfect.I was already eager to see the beautiful Caroline again.I handled the reservation at the karaoke ce while Paul took care of Golden Petal. Then I started a video call with the guys to strategize.


    "It¡¯s all set. They¡¯ll meet us at the restaurant tomorrow at eight," I announced, hearing cheers through the screen. I turned my attention to Paul. "But I¡¯m curious about something, Paul. You¡¯re interested in Kyle, but she¡¯s married. What¡¯s your angle there?"


    Paul chuckled."No worries, I don¡¯t y the homewrecker. But Luke and she have an... understanding about certain arrangements. You know I appreciate the dynamic of sharing."


    It was true. Paul had unconventional preferences; he enjoyed arrangements where two males shared intimacy with one female, iming it created a uniquely intense experience for everyone involved."The pleasure two men can give a woman is surreal," he often said. "Makes her more receptive, which heightens everyone¡¯s enjoyment."


    "Not my style," I admitted with augh. "I¡¯m too territorial."


    ze growled in agreement. The thought of sharing Caroline with anyone made my wolf bare his teeth.


    "Well, if Eleanor wanted both me and her mate to show her a good time, I¡¯d be down." Dominic confessed with a grin.


    "Man, anyone who sees you with that tough-guy persona would think you¡¯re the typical dominant Alpha, but you love being bossed around by a woman," Theo shot back, shaking his head.


    "My friend, there¡¯s nothing more thrilling than a strong woman who knows exactly what she wants and takes control," Dominic replied with a sigh.


    "Goddess help us, they haven¡¯t even agreed to date any of you yet, and you¡¯re already nning your kinky futures," I groaned, then fixed my gaze on Wesley. "And I¡¯m warning you, Wes, my little sister may be grown, but you better treat her with respect. I know what kind of wild stuff you¡¯re into."


    Wesley held up his hands defensively. "Hey, Ruby and I grew up together. I know exactly who she is and what she wants. And she¡¯s perfectly capable of making her own decisions about her love life."


    "He¡¯s right, Jax," Theo added, grinning. "Ruby¡¯s a grown woman now, and a beautiful one who deserves to explore whatever aspects of her sexuality she chooses."


    "Enough!" I growled, not wanting to think about my sister that way. "She¡¯s still my little sister. Just... behave yourselves, all of you."We wrapped up our ns for tomorrow night and hung up. I couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. Something about Caroline just got to me, had my wolf practically bouncing off the walls, already counting down till I¡¯d see her again.


    Yeah, I knew about her and Draven. Guy¡¯s loaded, powerful Alpha and all that. But I¡¯m not blind,I could tell she wasn¡¯t happy. And she deserved way better than what that asshole was giving her.


    Maybe I could be that better option. Worth a shot, right?

 Chapter 84 Trying Another Dessert

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Trying Another Dessert</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Honestly,Eleanor, this dress might be too much," I said.The ck dress was super tight on me. The neckline was low enough to show off, but still looked ssy.


    Eleanor looked up while fixing her heels. She had that sneaky look in her brown eyes. "Too much what? You¡¯re hot, you¡¯re single, and you¡¯re going out with friends. Own it, Carrie."


    I checked my side view in the mirror. "Come on, you know what I mean. Jax is clearly into me. I¡¯m not some clueless girl who can¡¯t see that."


    "Girl, you¡¯re smoking hot," Eleanor cut in with a big smile.


    "But I¡¯ve got this thing with Draven to figure out," I said, trying to ignore herment. "I don¡¯t want to give Jax the wrong idea."


    Eleanor stood behind me. She fixed my gold ne. I saw us both in the mirror.


    "So what? Draven¡¯s been fooling around with E. He even slept with her. You¡¯re just hanging out with a hot guy who likes you. You¡¯re getting to know him. Since when is that against pack rules?"


    I sighed. "Okay, fine."


    "Hey Elle, how¡¯d you get Nate to say yes to tonight?" I asked. She was busy putting on mascara.


    "Easy. I told him I was going out with the girls," Eleanor said. She kept looking at herself in the mirror.


    "Did you tell him about the guys?" I raised my eyebrow at her.


    "Just a small detail, Carrie!" Eleanor turned to me. Her face got serious. "Don¡¯t forget how he¡¯s been hanging with Draventely. And I haven¡¯t forgotten about that wolf-girl throwing herself at him at the dinner."


    "Elle, you¡¯re crazy," Iughed. I put on some pink lip gloss.


    "It¡¯s no big deal. We¡¯re just having fun with friends." She checked her phone. "Ruby just messaged. She¡¯s at the restaurant with everyone."


    We finished getting ready and left my ce. The taxi was waiting outside.


    We got to Golden Petal. Kyle and Ava were just getting out of their car.


    "Damn! The guys won¡¯t know what hit them! We all look hot!" Kyle grinned. Her blue dress matched her eyes perfectly.


    "Super hot!" Eleanor nodded. "Let¡¯s go in. Ruby says they¡¯re already here."


    The restaurant was fancy. It had crystal lights and nice tables with gray and white cloths. The chairs had pretty ck and white patterns. The food smelled amazing - steak, herbs, and desserts. Rory was practically drooling.


    The waitress took us to our table. The guys stood up when they saw us, all smiles. I spotted Jax right away. He was tall and handsome in dark jeans and a button-down shirt that stretched across his broad shoulders. His warm brown eyes lit up when he spotted me.


    "Caroline, you get prettier every time I see you," Jax said with his nice smile. He pulled out my chair.


    "Thanks, Jax. You look good too," I smiled back. My heart beat faster when he got close. I could feel how warm he was.


    "I dressed up for you!" His eyes crinkled when he smiled. It was getting harder not to like that smile.


    Jax was sweet and fun. We talked about the restaurant and karaoke ns. They¡¯d already ordered drinks. The guys picked a really good wine,a merlot that made me feel warm inside.


    Dinner was great. I was d I said yes to Jax and his friends. The night was chill and fun,just what I needed. They were cool people and told funny stories. You could tell they¡¯d been friends forever.


    "Hey Carrie, are you and Draven serious?" Jax asked while we ate. He tried to sound casual but his eyes were intense.


    "It¡¯splicated, Jax." I took another sip of wine to buy time.


    "But is it aplicated that¡¯s worth the effort, or aplicated that maybe you¡¯re not willing to uplicate?" he persisted, leaning slightly closer across the table.


    I could feel Rory shifting ufortably within me. She didn¡¯t like discussing our situation with another male, even one as charming as Jax.


    "I still don¡¯t know," I admitted honestly. "I¡¯m really in love with him, but it seems like something always happens..."


    "You know, Carrie, I think you¡¯re very beautiful, and I won¡¯t deny that I¡¯m very interested in you." Jax¡¯s voice dropped lower, more intimate. "I understand that you¡¯re kind of confused right now, but couldn¡¯t you let things flow between us? I mean, just allow us to get to know each other better, you know?" Jax was direct, and despite my mental preparation, the intensity of his gaze caught me off guard.


    "He¡¯s bold, I¡¯ll give him that," Rorymented.


    "Jax, you¡¯re very kind, we get along well, and you seem like an amazing guy, but my life is kind ofplicated right now." I met his gaze steadily. "I won¡¯t give you false hope. I don¡¯t know where this thing with Draven is going."


    "Alright. But can we be friends? Have lunch sometimes, go out for drinks? Those things that friends do. I promise I won¡¯t get any wrong ideas." His lips curled into a yful smile. "And I confess, it¡¯s really fun to annoy Draven and his pack members."


    "Yes, Jax, we can be friends." I couldn¡¯t help returning his smile.


    "Well then, as a friend, you can always call me when you need to teach Draven a lesson. Or when you need to make him jealous." He said, smiling as he brought the wine ss to his lips. I couldn¡¯t help butugh; he really did enjoy the provocations.


    "So,dies, dessert?" Paul asked enthusiastically after dinner, his eyes never leaving Kyle, who was clearly enjoying the attention despite she had Luke.


    "Always, Paul!" Kyle replied with equal enthusiasm.


    They had been engaged in what seemed to be a very interesting conversation during dinner.Luke would be furious if he saw this.Or maybe not,considering what Eleanor told me about their "arrangement."


    "How about trying a different dessert, Caroline? Chocte cake is good, but why not try something else?"Jax said with a yful smirk.


    "Not a bad idea. What do you suggest?"I yed along. The light flirting was kinda fun.


    "Can I surprise you?"


    "Of course!" I smiled, feeling more rxed than I had in weeks.


    When the desserts arrived, I was enchanted by what was ced in front of me; it was beautiful and looked delicious.


    "What is this? I¡¯m not an expert in French cuisine," I exined to Jax.


    "It¡¯s called tarte aux pommes. It¡¯s a ssic French pastry, a shortcrust pastry with apples, sugar, and vani, always served with a scoop of vani ice cream. I think you¡¯ll like it." Jax winked at me, his charm undeniable.


    I put a piece of the tart with some ice cream in my mouth, and it was so good that I closed my eyes to savor it. It was sweet and refreshing, with an impressively subtle apple tartness. The apples were golden, almost melting they were so soft, perfectlyplementing the crust, and the ice cream was the final touch that made this dessert perfect. When I opened my eyes again, Jax was staring at me intently, his eyes darkening as they followed the movement of my tongue across my bottom lip.


    "Amazing! It¡¯s incredible and delicious, Jax!" I said, putting another piece in my mouth, suddenly very aware of his gaze.


    "See? Trying new things is good, it gives you new perspectives. And it can be surprising." He smiled at me seductively. "The apple is considered the forbidden fruit, Carrie, but it¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?" Jax spoke with clear double meaning.


    After dinner, Paul¡¯s uncle came to our table to greet us.


    "Nephew, finally you guys decided to surround yourselves with beautiful women instead of hanging out with just your little group of guys."


    "We have high standards, Uncle," Paul smirked, his arm around Kyle¡¯s chair.


    "Ladies, you brightened up my ce today. Stop by anytime. Don¡¯t let these guys hold you back," Paul¡¯s uncle waved goodbye.


    "Time to hit karaoke and show what we got!" Paul said excitedly.


    "This is gonna be so fun!" Ruby was practically bouncing. Wesley scooted closer, watching her with a smile.


    We were about to head out when my phone buzzed. Draven. I stared at his name for a second, then hit ignore and stuffed it back in my purse.


    Tonight was my night with friends. For once, what I wanted came first.

 Chapter 85 Sing A Song For You

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Sing A Song For You</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The karaoke bar was totally packed when we got there.


    Jax told the guy at the door our names, and he took us to a table close to the stage.


    A waiter came over right away.We ordered some drinks. There was this couple on stage, singing "Someone Like You" really badly, but everyone was singing along and cheering them on.


    The ce was buzzing. Everyone wasughing, singing, dancing, pping, and whistling. It felt like the best party ever. It was a cozy ce, with the lights turned down low, making everything look kind of gold, and the band that yed with the singers was really good.


    We had barely sat down when Ruby signed up to sing and started bugging everyone else to do the same.


    When she asked me, I said I needed a minute to think about it.


    "Nope, Caroline, no way out. You¡¯re singing tonight!" she said.


    "Okay, Ruby, but give me a minute to pick a song," I answered, taking another drink.


    The night was going great. Everyone was having a lot of fun, and Jax was really sweet and flirty. All the girls had already sung, and so had the guys. Jax said he was waiting for me before he¡¯d go up. Ruby was a surprise. She was awesome, with a great voice and totally confident on stage.


    I was having a st until I heard someone start singing. Suddenly all the women were shouting "hot," "boyfriend material," and e sing at my house!"


    The voice was amazing. It was smooth, a little rough, and perfectly on key.


    It was singing,"No quiero separarme de ti / Ni siquiera un momento / No quiero perder el tiempo / Tu sabes que te quiero a morir / Que no soy de aspavientos / Y que me gusta lento"


    I looked toward the stage, and there was Draven. He had this powerful way about him that made everyone look at him. What were the chances he¡¯d be here? Did he see us?


    I got my answer when he came off the stage in the middle of the song. His bright purple eyes locked on mine. He walked straight to our table,grabbed me around the waist, and started dancing with me while he kept singing.


    Everyone around us cheered and yelled things like "lucky girl," "perfect couple," and "that¡¯s a real alpha move!"


    Draven led me in the dance, moving with a strong confidence that didn¡¯t give me a chance to say no. His big hands were warm and secure on my back. I was stuck in his arms, totally lost in the moment. For a second, my mind went nk. The only thing that mattered was being held by my alpha. I put my arms around his neck as we swayed back and forth.


    My heart was beating fast, and I was breathing hard. His voice was so smooth and wonderful.


    "Mine," Rory whispered to me, and I agreed.


    I closed my eyes, letting myself dream about a future with him. When the song ended, I thought the magic would be over, but Draven held me even tighter. He put his face close to my neck, "Let¡¯s get out of here. Come with me, Carrie."


    His voice made me shiver. For a second, I almost gave in, ready to go anywhere with him. But then I remembered Jax and our friends. I couldn¡¯t just leave them. Jax didn¡¯t deserve that.


    I pulled away from Draven as hard as I could and said, "No! I can¡¯t just leave."


    I went back to the table, my heart still pounding. I barely noticed that Draven was right behind me. When I got to our seats, I was shocked to see Ryan, Luke, Nate, and Joesph.


    What were the odds? What were the chances we¡¯d run into each other at the same ce in a big city like this? I never would have thought they liked karaoke.


    Jax stood up and held out the chair for me to sit.


    "Draven. Were you following us?" Jax asked, sounding amused, but I could tell he was getting ready to fight.


    "Get over yourself, Jax. You¡¯re not worth my time. But you¡¯re trying to take what¡¯s mine," Draven used his Alpha voice. The room seemed to shrink around it.


    "I wouldn¡¯t bet on that," Jax replied.


    "And can youdies tell us why you¡¯re hanging out with these guys?" Joesph asked, crossing his arms and staring at Ava.


    "Honey, I don¡¯t owe you any exnations!" Ava said with a flirty smile.


    "But you¡¯ve got some exining to do, Kyle." Luke said to Kyle in a serious tone.


    "Sweetie, I went out with friends to have fun. I told you that," Kyle answered, giving Luke a yful smile.


    "No, no, you said you were having dinner with your girls.Then I find you at a bar,ughing it up with Jax and his little group," Luke wasn¡¯t happy, and he didn¡¯t try to hide it.


    "Well, Eleanor, you¡¯re in the same boat as Kyle.Want to exin?" Nate saw his chance and jumped in.


    "Oh Nate, stop right there. I went out with friends to have fun. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that," Eleanor shut him down right away. "But I want to know how you guys ended up here. Start talking, because I know none of you like karaoke."


    When Eleanor asked for answers, Nate looked deted and started to stutter, but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    We looked at Joesph, who stayed quiet, and Ryan was scratching his head, like he was trying toe up with an excuse.


    "Luke, can you exin this? How did you guys find us? Don¡¯t tell me it was a coincidence. Come on, tell us!" Kyle demanded from her mate.


    "Ah, Kyle, you¡¯re my girl. You don¡¯t think you can just go out without me knowing where you are, right?!" Luke answered, trying not to say how they found us.


    Kyle narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Not going to talk?" Ruby asked, staring at Ryan. "Okay then girls, how about we go somewhere else? Maybe Wesley¡¯s ce?"


    "That sounds great, Ruby! We can hang out there," Wesley said, kissing Ruby¡¯s hand.


    "Ohe on, Ruby, stop it. It was Luke¡¯s fault. He tracked Kyle¡¯s phone!" Ryan confessed quickly. He was like a desperate puppy following Ruby around, willing to do anything she wanted.


    "Damn it, Ryan, you have a big mouth!" Luke said, annoyed.


    "You tracked my phone, Luke? Seriously? Again? After you promised you wouldn¡¯t?" Kyle was furious.


    "Kyle, it was an emergency. I¡¯m not usually jealous, but you guys were giving those guys too much attention. I¡¯m just protective. And Alpha Draven was losing it over Caroline, I felt bad for him," Luke tried to exin.


    "Oh, really? And I was the only one freaking out? We were all going crazy," Draven said, crouching down next to my chair. His purple eyes looked right at me, intense and begging. "Carrie, just the thought of you noting back drives me nuts. Please, we have to talk."


    "You¡¯re out of line, Draven. You mess with us and then follow us everywhere? I don¡¯t like it! We have the right to go out, have fun, and have friends," I snapped.


    "Okay, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. We¡¯ve already had a nice dinner with these beautiful women, and we¡¯re having fun here. Why don¡¯t you join us and have some fun too? I think you need it. We¡¯re all adults, people who know how to act, right?" Dominic suggested, like there wasn¡¯t a wolf fight about to start. "Ladies, do you agree?"


    "Well, I guess we can put up with these guys for a little while," Eleanor said for all of us. "But Nate, you¡¯re going to have to apologize a lot."


    "And you too, Luke. You¡¯re sleeping on the couch for a few days," Kyle said, making everyoneugh and making the mood a little better.


    Draven and his friends sat down. The rest of the night was okay. The guys teased each other while we gave more attention to Jax and his friends, which made the others even more annoyed.


    The girls and I ended up going on stage and singing "Dangerous Woman," teasing all those men who went to the front.


    By the end of the night, we¡¯d all had a good time, and were tired, happy, and a little drunk. When we finally decided to leave, the guys were even being nice to each other. Before things could get ruined, Eleanor said quickly, "Gentlemen, you made our night great! Thanks! But we have to go, girls. I already called our cab."


    "No way, you¡¯reing home with us!" Nate said right away.


    "Not going to happen. They came out with us, so we¡¯re taking them home," Paul argued.


    "All of you, quiet!" Eleanor said loudly and firmly. She was a natural leader!


    "The night was really fun. But my friends and I are going home in a taxi. We¡¯re independent she-wolves. And neither a boyfriend nor a mate," she said, looking at Nate and Luke, "will take away our freedom to go where we want. And you girls are all sleeping over at my and Carrie¡¯s ce."


    "Wow, you¡¯re even hotter when you¡¯re in charge, you know that?" Dominic said, flirting with Eleanor, and we all startedughing.


    Our taxi came. We said goodbye to the guys and went home,ughing at the surprised looks on the faces of those ten handsome men who couldn¡¯t believe they were being turned down by a group of women they thought they owned.


    We all went back to our apartment to talk about the night and think about how to get back at those alphas and betas for tracking us. It would be a girls¡¯ night sleepover, like Ruby said.


    Later that night, as I got into bed, with Eleanor and the girls talking in the living room, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the way Draven had looked at me, how his arms had felt around me, and how well our bodies had fit together when we danced. I couldn¡¯t deny my connection with him, but there were so many problems between us.


    "You really liked him," Rory whispered in my head. "It doesn¡¯t matter what happens with E or anyone else."


    I sighed, putting my face in my pillow. Rory was right, but that didn¡¯t make it any easier.

 Chapter 86 Casino Night

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Casino Night</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The morning sunlight filtered through the curtains as I stretched on my mattress in Eleanor¡¯s living room. The delicious aroma of fresh coffee filled the apartment. Mabel had already prepared a beautiful breakfast spread for us. After our karaoke adventurest night, we¡¯d all crashed in the living room, mattresses scattered across the floor like a teenage slumber party.


    Little Liam came bounding into the room, his purple eyes bright with excitement as he jumped between us. "Mama! Auntie Elle!" he squealed, immediately bing the center of attention as all the girls cooed over him.


    "God, he gets cuter every day," Kyle said, ruffling his blonde hair. "Those eyes are killer. "


    "Come on, Carrie," Kyle pressed, sipping her coffee."You have to choose eventually. Jax or Draven? The tension between those twost night was insane."


    I sighed, pulling Liam onto myp. "This has nothing to do with Jax."


    "Carrie," Ruby interjected quickly, "Jax is my brother. I won¡¯t let you hurt him. He really likes you."


    "The way Draven sang to you though..." Ava sighed dreamily. "That was straight out of a romance novel."


    "And the way he danced with you," Eleanor added, wiggling her eyebrows. "the possessiveness in those purple eyes when he looked at you!"


    "Can we please talk about something else?" I groaned, burying my face in Liam¡¯s hair. "Like how we¡¯re going to spend our Saturday?"


    Rory stirred inside me. "You know who you want," she whispered in my mind. "Our Alpha."


    We were stillughing aboutst night when Ruby¡¯s phone lit up. She put it on speaker.


    "Good morning, little sister! Did you sleep well?"


    "Very well, big brother!" Jax replied in a great mood. "Are you still at Caroline¡¯s house?"


    "Yes, I am. I¡¯ll stay here a bit longer and head home after lunch, why?"


    "Look, little sis, your friends ruined our night yesterday, so the guys and I thought you could make it up to us," Jax said in a yful voice.


    "You boys are getting toofortable!" Ruby replied sarcastically.


    "Aw, Rubes, help your brother out," Jax said in a pleading tone.


    "What do you want?"


    "To invite you all to the Casino tonight, so we can y, talk, and have fun. We¡¯ll pick you all up at home and take you backter." Jax was quite excited.


    Ruby looked at us as if asking what we thought, and we all gave thumbs up saying yes.


    "Alright, the girls are in. But we¡¯ll go by ourselves and return home by ourselves. I don¡¯t want any of you thinking you can get handsy just because you¡¯re taking us home." Ruby was categorical.


    "Rubes, we¡¯re not those kinds of guys. But okay, and thank you. Meet at seven?"


    "And I don¡¯t want you bing those kinds of guys either! See you there. But you call and make the reservations."


    "Will do. Take care, see youter."


    Ruby hung up the phone and looked at us with sparkling eyes and a little smile that indicated she was up to something.


    "Ladies, what do you think about making those alphas work a little harder for our attention?"Ruby spoke like a child inviting others to make mischief.


    "What do you mean, crazy? Do you want them to kill themselves or kill us, or are you just interested in a m¨¦nage?" Eleanor askedughing.


    "No one¡¯s going to kill anyone, Elle. Maybe some of us might enjoy a threesome, why not? But anyway, we can have fun with all of them," Ruby replied.


    "I¡¯m loving this! Especially the threesome part..." Kyle chimed in, making usugh.


    "I still don¡¯t get the idea..." Ava seemed confused.


    "It¡¯s simple, Ava. When Draven¡¯s fe finds out where we are, they¡¯lle running after us. So, let¡¯s let them know where we¡¯ll be. And we¡¯ll let them and my brother¡¯s grouppete for us. They need to work harder," Ruby exined.


    "You know they¡¯re going to freak out, right?" Avamented.


    "Yeah, but is there a better way to punish Hottie and his little gang? I don¡¯t think so!" Ruby was thrilled with the idea. "Let¡¯s wear those dresses they insisted on buying us this week, the most provocative ones."


    The girls decided to stay at the apartment with Eleanor and me again, so before lunch, Eleanor took each one to their homes to get what they needed, as we¡¯d all get ready together. This would also give us the perfect excuse for the guys to know where we were going, as Kyle would find Luke at home and tell him we were going out again, but wouldn¡¯t mention it would be with Jax and his friends again.


    "So, Kyle, did it work? Did Luke take the bait?" I asked as soon as they got back.


    "He barely waited for me to close the front door before he had his phone in hand to tell his little friends," Kyle saidughing.


    "They¡¯re so predictable," Rubymented, rolling her eyes.


    "And Nate must be totally worked up because I sent him a message saying I don¡¯t want to see him today, not even if he was painted in gold," Eleanor said with a huge smile.


    We spent the day ying with Liam, and in thete afternoon, we got ready. At seven o¡¯clock, we entered the Casino, ready to make that bunch of men suffer. We spotted Jax and his friends at a huge table and went over to them who, as always, weed us with manypliments and flirtations.


    "Sodies, what would you like to drink?" Wesley asked.


    "Shall we all go for sex on the beach, girls?" Eleanor suggested, and we all happily agreed.


    "What a lovely choice!" Dominic said while Wesley ordered the drinks from the waiter.


    "What game do you want to y today?" Paul asked enthusiastically.


    "ckjack! Poker is beyond ourprehension!" Kyle said, making everyoneugh.


    "ckjack it is!" Jax said and called a dealer to set up the game.


    "And what are we betting? Chips? Or something more interesting?" Paul said, leaning towards Kyle.


    "Control yourself, Paul!" Ruby called him out. "We¡¯re betting chips. And we¡¯re here to have fun, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here."


    Our drinks came and we did a loud cheers. The dealer set everything up, we ced our bets, and the game started. We¡¯d barely yed a few hands when I felt a strong grip on my shoulder. That familiar cedar and musk smell hit me, making my stomach drop.

 Chapter 87 Raising the Stakes

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Raising the Stakes</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When I felt a hand grip my shoulder, I already knew who it was. My whole body tingled at Draven¡¯s touch, Rory whimpering with recognition. His cedar and musk scent enveloped me.


    "Caroline," Draven growled low in my ear,"I¡¯m getting tired of chasing you around town only to find you surrounded by other males."


    His possessive tone made my knees weak, but I wasn¡¯t going to let him see that.


    "Oh look, the cavalry has arrived," Eleanor quipped, not even bothering to look at Nate¡¯s face.


    "Again, Kyle? Every time I see you girls now, you¡¯re surrounded by this pack of wolves?" Luke ranted, and we all burst intoughter.


    "Nobody invited you here!" Kyle shot back without even ncing at Luke¡¯s direction.


    "Really? So my dear wife just happened to tell me exactly where and when she¡¯d be tonight because she wanted me informed of her whereabouts?" Luke huffed sarcastically.


    "I simply spared you the effort of tracking me again," Kyle retorted, "but I never invited you or your little wolf pack to join us."


    Jax and his friends were clearly enjoying the others¡¯ difort. Then Dominic had a brilliant idea.


    "Since we¡¯re all here, why not sit down and enjoy ourselves? Let¡¯s y ckjack, have some drinks, and chat. What do you say, gentlemen?"


    "If you want ourpany at all, you¡¯d better agree, because we¡¯re not going anywhere," Ava stated firmly, watching as the men exchanged uncertain nces.


    With reluctant nods, the guys finally agreed; sharing space with Jax and his friends was bing an unwee habit. They pulled up chairs and ordered their drinks, tension still thick in the air.


    "So what are we betting tonight?" Ryan asked eagerly.


    "Shut up, Ryan!" Joesph snapped, clearly trying to prevent another confrontation likest time.


    "Well, we do share certain... interests," Paul said with a smirk. "Perhaps we should make this interesting."


    "Nobody¡¯s betting on us, Paul. Not happening!" Eleanor warned immediately.


    "We could always go to my ce and y strip poker," Dominic suggested casually, and I watched Draven¡¯s face contort with disgust.


    "Nobody is getting naked in a group setting," Draven growled, his Alpha tone bleeding through.


    "I¡¯m with him on this one," Jax agreed, throwing me a protective nce. "Let¡¯s stick with chips and see where the game takes us."


    We all nodded in agreement, and the game continued. The atmosphere gradually lightened, everyone having fun, and the men were even beginning to tolerate each other. But Eleanor wasn¡¯t satisfied and sent a mindlink to our group.


    "This is too civilized. They¡¯re bing friends! We need to stir the pot."


    A few handster, I noticed Ruby¡¯s smile growing wider, her eyes sparkling with mischief. She¡¯d clearly thought of something.


    "What if we raise the stakes and start betting kisses?" she suggested innocently.


    "Are you insane?" Ava responded immediately.


    "The winner gets to choose someone to kiss," Ruby exined simply.


    "I like where this is going, but we can¡¯t do that here. The casino would throw us out," Eleanor chimed in quickly.


    "Ryan has an amazing game room at his mansion," Kyle pointed out. "If everyone¡¯s game, I could convince him to invite us over."


    We all exchanged knowing nces. It was time for Kyle to work her magic without the men realizing our true intentions.


    "Ryan, you could host us at your ce, right? It¡¯s getting crowded and stuffy here. And you have that incredible game room you¡¯re always bragging about."


    "That¡¯s actually not a bad idea, Kyle," Ryan agreed, looking around at the crowded casino floor. "It is getting packed in here."


    "Perfect! Let¡¯s go,dies,"Joesph said, standing up and extending his hand toward Ava.


    "We¡¯re only going if Jax and his friendse too," Eleanor stated firmly without moving an inch.


    "What? Those losers too?" Nate protested loudly.


    "Watch your tone, Nate. They¡¯re our friends and they invited us tonight. If we¡¯re changing venues, they¡¯reing with us," Eleanor scolded her mate harshly.


    "If they¡¯re not wee, we¡¯ll just stay right here," I added firmly, feeling Draven¡¯s frustration roll off him in waves.


    "Caroline, you can¡¯t be serious," Draven sounded exasperated.


    "What¡¯s the matter, gentlemen? Afraid of a littlepetition?" Wesley asked with a challenging grin.


    "Not at all. It would be my pleasure to host all of you," Ryan responded with surprising civility. "Shall we proceed?"


    "Fine by me. It really is getting ustrophobic in here," Jax agreed.


    As we left the casino, the inevitable question arose about transportation arrangements. Eleanor quickly stepped in before anyone could suggest carpooling,"No one¡¯s driving anyone. I have my car, and all the girls areing with me."


    "You¡¯re even sexier when you¡¯re taking charge, beautiful," Dominic said with an admiring smile directed at Eleanor. "I love a woman who knows what she wants."


    I could feel Draven seething beside me, his hand possessively settling on the small of my back as he leaned close to my ear.


    "You¡¯re ying a dangerous game tonight, Carrie" he whispered, his warm breath sending goosebumps across my skin. "Just remember,I always win."


    Rory whimpered inside me, responding to his dominant energy.


    I pulled away from him, my heart racing as I hurried to join the girls in Eleanor¡¯s car. This night was about to get very interesting indeed.

 Chapter 88 Winner Gets a Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Winner Gets a Kiss</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    My jaw dropped as soon as we walked into Ryan¡¯s mansion. But the game room? It wasn¡¯t just nice, it was insane. The ceilings were super high, with these huge crystal chandeliers hanging down. The room looked like a fancy Vegas casino, seriously. They had real ckjack tables, roulette wheels, even slot machines along one wall. Everything was dark wood and soft velvet, just screaming money.


    "Wee to my yground," Ryan announced with a theatrical flourish of his arms, his eyes twinkling with pride. "Make yourselvesfortable."


    Draven rolled his eyes at his beta¡¯s showmanship. "Always the exhibitionist, aren¡¯t you, Ryan? Most people have a pool table and a dartboard, but you had to build an entire casino."


    "When you have money and space, why not enjoy it?" Ryan shrugged."The bar is fully stocked, and I¡¯ve already ordered enough food to feed a small army. Help yourselves."


    As everyone dispersed toward the bar, I felt Draven¡¯s presence behind me, his body heat radiating against my back. Rory stirred inside me, acutely aware of his proximity.


    "Careful what games you start tonight, Caroline," he whispered, his breath tickling my ear. "I y to win."


    I turned around to look at him, trying to keep it cool even though my heart was pounding. "So do I, Draven. So do I."


    We settled around thergest ckjack table, drinks in hand. The first few rounds were casual, with Ryan dealing and keeping everyone entertained with his stories. But as we yed, I noticed Ruby and Eleanor exchanging nces, and I knew what wasing next.


    "I¡¯m getting bored with these simple bets," Ruby announced suddenly, cing her cards down. "What do you say we make this more interesting?"


    "What do you have in mind?" Wesley asked cautiously.


    "I agree with Ruby," Eleanor chimed in, ignoring Nate¡¯s warning nce. "Where¡¯s the excitement?"


    Draven¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "It¡¯s a card game. The excitement is in the winning."


    I couldn¡¯t help myself. I ced my hand on his knee under the table, feeling him tense at my touch. "Even you must admit this needs spicing up, Draven."


    "Why do I get the feeling we¡¯re walking into a trap?" Joseph muttered, looking between all of us women.


    "Because your instincts are good," Kyle replied with a wink, raising her ss in a mock toast.


    "Just spit it out already," Luke demanded, crossing his arms. "What exactly are youdies plotting?"


    Ruby sat up straighter, her eyes gleaming. "Whoever wins each round gets to kiss someone of their choice."


    Nobody said a word. I tried to keep it cool while watching every guy at the table look like they¡¯d seen a ghost.


    "Absolutely not," Draven growled immediately, his Alpha tone making a few people squirm in their seats.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Afraid I might win and choose Caroline?" Jax challenged with azy smile that made Draven¡¯s jaw clench.


    "Okay, so here¡¯s how the kisses work," Ruby went on like nothing happened. "Get twenty-one points, you get a real movie-style kiss. Twenty points gets you a twenty-second kiss on the lips. Eighteen or neen, just a quick peck. Lower than that? You can pick between a kiss on the cheek, neck, or ear."


    "Have you all lost your minds?" Draven exploded, ring at me. "No way in hell is another male putting his lips anywhere near my mate!"


    "I didn¡¯t realize I belonged to you, Draven," I replied coolly.


    "Just reminding you all that I¡¯m not anyone¡¯s property," I added, meeting Draven¡¯s intense gaze.Just wanted him to know I hadn¡¯t forgotten about him sleeping with E.


    His violet eyes darkened dangerously.


    "I like the idea," Ava said with a mischievous smile. "Either we y by these new rules, or wedies might just find somewhere else to spend our evening."


    "Damn it," Joseph muttered. "You¡¯re all little she-devils toying with us."


    "One more thing," Kyle added, and all heads turned toward her. "The winner should be able to choose either one person or two people to kiss."


    "Two?" Luke choked on his drink. "What the hell, Kyle?"


    "What?" she replied innocently. "If I win and want to kiss two guys at once, why shouldn¡¯t I have that option?"


    The women erupted inughter at the men¡¯s horrified expressions. Even Ryan seemed momentarily speechless.


    "You¡¯re pushing this too far," Draven said, his voice low and dangerous as he turned to face me. "Are you absolutely certain you want to y this game, Caroline?"


    I met his gaze unflinchingly, feeling Rory¡¯s excitement bubbling up inside me. "Just don¡¯t lose, Draven."


    The look in his eyes turned wild. "I¡¯m game," he said, not taking his eyes off me.The others finally agreed, but man, the tension was insane.


    Ryan started shuffling, and I felt butterflies going crazy in my stomach. What if Jax won? Or damn, what if I won? Who would I choose?


    This just got real. We all knew we weren¡¯t just ying cards anymore. Now it was all about who wanted who, who was jealous of who, and who might end up with who.


    And honestly? Part of me was loving every second of it.

 Chapter 89 Getting Hot in Here

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Getting Hot in Here</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Ryan started shuffling for the first round, and everyone was on edge. You could see people checking out who they wanted to kiss and side-eyeing theirpetition. Eleanor shot me a quick thumbs up across the table, while Draven had his hand nted firmly on my thigh under the table.


    "Game on!" Ruby called out, lifting her ss.


    Ryan dealt the cards like a pro.


    First round went fast.Nate lost quick and groaned about it, then Jax muttered "shit" when he lost too, which made Draven smirk.


    In the end, Dominic won with twenty points. Eleanor¡¯s eyes got big when Dominic turned to her, taking his sweet time about it.


    "Sorry Nate," Dominic said, not looking sorry at all, "but I can¡¯t pass this up." He locked eyes with Eleanor, who was already leaning in with this sexy little smile. "Someone time this."


    "Got it," Ryan said, checking his watch.


    Dominic traced Eleanor¡¯s cheek with his fingertips, then slid his hand to cup the back of her neck. He pulled her in for a kiss that started gentle but quickly deepened. Eleanor responded enthusiastically, her hands finding their way to his shoulders.


    "Time¡¯s up. Twenty seconds," Ryan announced, though I noticed he¡¯d let it run a few seconds longer than required.


    When they finally broke apart, Eleanor looked slightly dazed, her lipstick smudged. Nate¡¯s face had gone from pink to crimson, his hands clenched into white-knuckled fists on the table.


    Eleanor turned to her fuming mate with a yful smile. "See, babe? That wasn¡¯t so bad."


    The table erupted inughter while Nate muttered something that sounded suspiciously like a death threat aimed at Dominic.


    "There is absolutely no fucking way another man is putting his mouth anywhere near you tonight," Draven whispered in my ear, his breath hot on my neck. Something about how protective he got sent shivers down my spine.


    The next round began, and Paul emerged victorious with twenty-one points. Kyle¡¯s eyes widened as he stood up with a triumphant grin.


    "Perfect score!" Paul announced proudly, extending his hand to Kyle. "And no time limit."


    Kyle rose from her seat, shooting a quick nce at Luke who gave her a subtle nod. Paul pulled her close by the waist and imed her mouth in a kiss that quickly turned heated. Kyle¡¯s arms wound around his neck, her fingers threading through his hair as their bodies pressed together. The kiss deepened further, their movements growing more urgent with each passing second.


    I felt my cheeks flush watching them.This wasn¡¯t just a game anymore,the attraction between them was undeniable. When they finally broke apart, both were breathing heavily, lips swollen and eyes dark with desire.


    "Even better than I¡¯d imagined," Paul murmured, tracing Kyle¡¯s lower lip with his thumb before helping her back to her seat.


    "Now we¡¯re talking!" Theo rubbed his hands together eagerly. "Next round!"


    The energy shifted as everyone focused intently on their cards. I noticed Luke whispering something to Kyle, who nodded with a smile while ncing at Paul. The stakes felt higher with each passing moment.


    Ruby won the next round with twenty-one points. Without hesitation, she stood up, walked over to Ryan, and straddled him right there in his chair. She took his face between her hands and gave him a kiss so passionate. When she finally released him, Ryan lookedpletely stunned.


    As Ruby returned to her seat, she winked at Wesley. "You¡¯re next!"


    "Ruby!" Jax scolded his sister immediately.


    She shrugged innocently. "What? It¡¯s just a game."


    "Rx, brother-inw," Ryan said to Jax with confidence."That¡¯s never going to happen."


    "We¡¯ll see about that," Wesley challenged with a grin. "Next round."


    Joseph won the following round with twenty-one points and immediately pulled Ava into a kiss that had her melting in his arms.


    In the next round, Nate won with neen points and promptly gave Eleanor a proper twenty-second kiss that seemed designed to erase any memory of Dominic¡¯s previous kiss.


    Things really heated up when Kyle won with twenty-one points. She didn¡¯t hesitate for a second before beckoning both Luke and Paul toward her. What followed was possibly the most erotic disy I¡¯d ever witnessed. Luke embraced her from behind while Paul positioned himself in front. As Luke kissed her neck and shoulders, Paul imed her mouth hungrily. Sandwiched between them, Kyle turned to kiss her husband while Paul continued his kiss on her neck, ear, and corbone. The three of them moved together with such familiarity that I wondered if this wasn¡¯t their first time in such an arrangement.


    When they finally separated and returned to their seats, the atmosphere in the room had grown thick with sexual tension.


    "Is it just me, or did it get about twenty degrees hotter in here?" Ryan fanned himself. "I¡¯ll crank up the AC before we all spontaneouslybust."


    Another round began, and this time Jax won with seventeen points after Draven busted with a frustrated growl. Jax celebrated as if he¡¯d scored a perfect twenty-one, his eyes locked on me with predatory intent.


    He leaned toward me, taking my face in his hands and turning it slightly toward Draven to ensure he had a perfect view. Then he began cing slow, wet kisses down my neck. I could practically feel Draven¡¯s fury radiating beside me, his entire body rigid with tension.


    Jax kept going, kissing behind my ear before moving his lips down my neck. He gave me a little bite, then ran his tongue over the spot. He made his way to where my neck meets my shoulder, then slowly traced back up, his nose brushing against my skin the whole way. He finished with the softest kiss right under my ear, making me shiver all over.


    "God, Caroline," Jax murmured, his voice all husky, "you taste amazing." He pulled back just enough to give me a flirty wink.


    Draven¡¯s eyes had darkened to a dangerous violet, ric clearly fighting for control. I could feel the ric¡¯s desire to im me, to eliminate thepetition.


    The next round, Draven wasser-focused, ignoring all the jokes andughing around him. When he won with twenty-one points, his smile was dangerous in a way that made my heart pound. He gave Jax this "I won" look before pulling me close.


    He kissed me hard, holding me tight against him. His tongue found mine, and I could taste whiskey and pure want. We fit together perfectly, like we were made for each other. He kept kissing me deep and hot, showing everyone exactly who I was with.


    When he finally pulled back, he kept his forehead against mine, both of us breathing hard. He made sure everyone could hear when he said, "We¡¯re leaving,my mate. Now."


    I didn¡¯t catch his slip until I saw Eleanor¡¯s shocked face. He hadn¡¯t called me his girlfriend or even his date. Instead, he¡¯d basically called me his mate.


    Draven grabbed my hand and walked us straight out of Ryan¡¯s ce without another word, leaving everyone staring after us.


    The whole drive back to his ce, Draven didn¡¯t say a word. His hands were tight on the wheel, and he just stared at the road. The tension was so thick I didn¡¯t dare break the silence.


    When we got there, he just opened my door and scooped me up in his arms, striding quickly to the elevator.


    The look in his eyes was pure heat,I knew exactly what he wanted.

 Chapter 90 Mine and Only Mine

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Mine and Only Mine</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The second we got inside his ce, Draven grabbed my waist from behind and pushed my hair away. His hot breath hit my neck before he kissed the same spot Jax had touched earlier.


    "Listen up," he said against my skin, his voice rough and deep. "Nobody else gets to touch you or kiss you anymore, Caroline. Nobody but me."


    He bit my neck gently, making my legs go weak. "You¡¯re mine, period. You can be mad at me, hate me even, but you¡¯re still mine."


    The cedar and musky scent that was uniquely Draven enveloped me, making my head swim with desire. I wanted him so bad I could barely think straight.


    "And I¡¯m gonna kiss every single inch of you tonight," he said, his hands moving all over my body, "just to make sure you forget all about that asshole Jax¡¯s touch."


    I turned to face him, pissed off even though I was turned on as hell. "What about you, Draven? Are you only mine? Or are you gonna keep screwing around with other girls when I¡¯m not looking?"


    "I¡¯m all yours, babe," he said, his eyes dark with want. "I don¡¯t remember shit from that night at the farewell party. But we can talkter because right now..."


    He pushed me against the wall, his body hard against mine. "I¡¯m gonna kiss you everywhere and make up for lost time. By the time I¡¯m done, you¡¯ll know exactly who you belong to."


    Before I could say anything, he kissed me hard, like he was trying to im me. Right there by the door, he pressed me harder against the wall, his hands all over me like he couldn¡¯t get enough. He pulled my dress down rough, my breasts out in the cold air. He made this deep sound in his throat as he grabbed them, his thumbs running over my hard nipples.


    "God, you¡¯re perfect," he said against my lips.


    His hands moved down and pushed my dress up around my waist while his mouth went to my breast. His hot, wet mouth made me push against him, wanting more. He moved back just enough to grab my panties and rip them off. When his fingers found how wet I was, he made another deep, hungry sound.


    "You ripped my panties again! Oh god," I moaned while his fingers worked their magic.


    He smiled against my breast, looking pleased with himself. "Yeah, I love doing that," he said before moving to my other breast.


    Without stopping what he was doing, Draven undid his pants. He lifted my leg around his waist, and I felt how hard he was against me, hot and ready.


    "Fuck, baby, you¡¯re so wet for me," Draven groaned, sliding himself against me. "Tell me what you want."


    Something felt weirdly familiar about this whole thing. The way we were standing, what he said, how he looked at me... but I was too turned on to think about why.


    "Just fuck me already!" I said, trying to pull him closer with my leg.


    "Look at me first," he said softly.


    Draven stared into my eyes as he pushed inside me slow. I felt every bit of him filling me up. It was more than just sex - it felt like electricity running between us, like our bodies knew each other somehow.


    When he was all the way in, he took a breath and said, "I¡¯m gonna move now."


    He pulled almost all the way out before mming back in so hard I would¡¯ve fallen if he wasn¡¯t holding me against the wall. He kept his eyes on mine the whole time, and it felt so good, so familiar that I had to close my eyes.


    "Open your eyes, Caroline," he said, his voice rough. "Look at me. See what you¡¯re doing to me, how bad I need you. I want you to remember this moment, remember how I look at you when I¡¯m inside you."


    I opened my eyes and saw him watching me like I was everything. He smiled and started moving hard and deep, making me grab onto his shoulders. I wrapped my other leg around him too, and he held me up easy while I moved with him, grinding against every thrust.


    We kept looking at each other, making it feel even more intense than just sex. It felt right, like this was exactly where we were supposed to be. Nothing else mattered - just us, right here, right now.


    "Mine," he said roughly, pushing deeper. "Say it, Caroline. Tell me."


    "I¡¯m yours," I gasped, feeling myself getting close. "Only yours, Draven."


    I felt him get harder inside me as I started toe. My whole body tensed up before exploding in pleasure. I saw stars as I screamed his name. He came right after me with onest hard thrust, groaning my name against my neck.


    We were both breathing hard, still pressed against the wall. He was still inside me, and I wished we could stay like this forever.


    "God, you¡¯re amazing," Draven whispered as he pulled out slowly, making me moan.


    He set my legs down gentle before picking me up. "Let¡¯s go to bed," he said, his voice all sexy and rough, "because I¡¯m not done with you yet."


    He really did kiss me everywhere, from my feet to my face and all the spots in between. We kept going at it for hours, each time better than thest, until we were too tired to move. I fell asleep on his chest, listening to his heart beat.


    Next morning, I woke up to him kissing down my back, his hands all over me. Before I was even fully awake, he rolled me over and slid inside me, going slow and deep while I grabbed the sheets.


    Then he gave me this sexy look and flipped us so I was on top. I rode him hard, loving how it felt when his hands went from my breasts to my hips. We started moving faster and faster, and watching hime undone underneath me was so hot it pushed me over the edge too. I copsed on his chest, feeling amazing and grinning like crazy.


    We showered together after, hot water running over us. Draven put my hands on the wall, spread my legs with his knee, and took me from behind, going deep and hard. The steam, his body pressed against my back, and how good he felt inside me like that made mee so hard I screamed his name, the sound bouncing off the walls.


    After we dried off and got dressed, we went to his kitchen where breakfast was waiting. He must have ordered it while I was still passed out.


    "Hey babe, after breakfast, wanna go get Liam and take him to the park?" Draven asked, pulling out my chair. The table was loaded with fruit, pastries, and coffee.


    "Draven, we need to actually talk without you distracting me with sex!" I sighed, and he just gave me that sexy smirk.


    "What? Don¡¯t you like how I distract you?" he teased.


    "That¡¯s the problem, I like it way too much," I admitted, making his grin get bigger. "But I¡¯m still hurt. You didn¡¯t trust me, and you fucked that girl."


    "Caroline," he got serious and grabbed my hand. "I screwed up bad, and yeah, I¡¯ll keep saying sorry forever. But with that girl? I was so drunk I don¡¯t even know what happened. I just remember waking up on my couch with her half-naked and all over me. I kicked her out right away. Honestly, I was so wasted I probably couldn¡¯t even get it up if I wanted to. So I don¡¯t even know if we actually did anything."


    "Why¡¯d you get so drunk?" I asked. I needed to know.


    "Because you were pushing me away and I couldn¡¯t handle it. Please forgive me, Caroline. Let¡¯s start fresh."


    I let out a big sigh, stuck between loving him and still being hurt. "I don¡¯t know what to do. The way she just jumped in yourp at the mall really fucked me up."


    "Yeah? Well how do you think I felt watching Jax all over youst night?" he shot back, getting angry just thinking about it. "Seeing him kiss your neck made me want to kill him before he got anywhere near your mouth. Baby, let¡¯s fix this before we hurt each other more."


    His phone rang while we were talking. When he didn¡¯t grab it, Iughed, "Bet that¡¯s your cockblocking buddy!"


    He grinned and picked up. It was Ryan, asking us toe hang at his pool. Perfect day for it since it was hot as hell. After breakfast, we stopped by my ce for Liam, who went crazy happy when he saw Draven and reached right for him. Watching Draven scoop him up all natural like that made my heart do flips.


    Draven asked Mabel toe too, but she said no thanks, wanted to see a friend and chill on her own for a bit.


    Driving to Ryan¡¯s, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking aboutst night. Something about how Draven looked at me, what he said... felt like deja vu or something. Like we¡¯d done all this before.


    It gave me goosebumps thinking about it. Was it possible? Had we hooked up before I even knew who he was?

 Chapter 91 Pool Party Confessions

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Pool Party Confessions</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    We got to Ryan¡¯s huge ce, and Elle and Ruby came running out. They grabbed Liam right out of Draven¡¯s arms, making him look all pouty and cute.


    "Hey, watch it!" Draven called after them, acting all protective. "Be careful with my little man!"


    "So this is the famous Liam!" Kyle said, walking up with a big smile.


    My son was soon surrounded by friends, giggling and squealing as they tickled his tiny belly, making me smile at the heartwarming scene.


    Suddenly, Liam¡¯s eyes found Draven across the yard.


    "Daven, pool!" he called out excitedly, his violet eyes sparkling in the sunlight.


    "Let¡¯s put on the floaties and sunscreen first, baby," I reminded him as he was already stretching his little arms toward Draven.


    "I¡¯ve got this, Caroline. I¡¯ll take care of our pup today. You rx and enjoy yourself," Draven said, shing me that heart-stopping smile of his.


    He looked absolutely gorgeous under the summer sun, his golden-brown hair slightly tousled, designer sunsses perched on his nose, and a simple white t-shirt paired with board shorts. Even his feet in flip-flops were somehow perfect. He took Liam¡¯s bag from my hands and busied himself applying sunscreen on my son¡¯s fair skin before inting the floaties and securing them on his little arms. Then, with the care of an experienced father, he stepped into the pool with Liam, both of them sshing andughing almost immediately.


    "Your son is absolutely adorable, Caroline!" Kyle said, settling into a lounge chair beside me.


    "It¡¯s incredible how much he resembles Draven, especially those distinctive violet eyes!" Josephmented, looking slightly puzzled.


    "I¡¯d say our Caroline has a very specific type," Ryan grinned at me, raising his eyebrows suggestively.


    "Oh right, because gorgeous, tall, muscr men with authority issues are so rare," Ruby teased.


    The guys decided to join Draven and Liam in the pool, and suddenly there were six grown men acting like little boys in the water. While they were distracted, the girls seized the opportunity to interrogate me about everything that had happened between Draven and me, refusing to let me skip any details.


    "So what happened after we left?" I asked, trying to change the subject.


    "My brother took off right after you guys. I feel bad for him, but I did warn him not to get his hopes up," Ruby sighed.


    "I really don¡¯t wanna hurt Jax. He¡¯s a good guy," I said.


    "Don¡¯t stress about it. He knows you¡¯re with Draven. Plus, he¡¯s a big boy, he can handle it." Ruby got this sneaky look. "But I gotta ask you something."


    "Sure, shoot. I¡¯ll be honest."


    "That neck kiss my brother gave you was pretty hot. Like, how did it feel?" she asked straight up.


    I felt my face get hot. "God, Ruby. Look, your brother is hot as hell, and neck kisses are like every girl¡¯s weakness. And yeah, Jax definitely knows what he¡¯s doing. I¡¯m not gonna lie, it got to me. Gave me goosebumps and everything. It was sexy and bold, and if things were different..." I stopped there.


    "So you liked it," she grinned, and I had to nod. "Next time Draven acts like a dick, I¡¯m totally telling my brother to try again." We all cracked up.


    "Okay, enough about me! What happened with everyone else?" I asked, desperate to change topics.


    "Girl, it got crazy after you left," Elle said with this naughty smile. "I won next and did what Kyle did. Kissed both Nate and Dominic at once." My jaw dropped. "Like, I love my man, but damn, Dominic can kiss!"


    "Elle! Was Nate cool with that?"


    "Babe, Nate loves watching me have fun. We went home and had the hottest sex ever!" Elle said all dreamy-like. I justughed.


    "What about you, Ava?"


    "Joseph freaked out. Theo won and kissed my ear. Joseph just grabbed me and dragged me home, telling Theo to back off," Ava said, looking pretty pleased.


    "Ruby?"


    "Got twenty-one points again and gave Kyle and Wesley both a hot kiss! Ryan over there lost his shit!" Ruby couldn¡¯t stopughing, pointing at Ryan by the pool.


    "And damn girl, you can kiss," Kyle winked at Ruby, making us all giggle. "But then Ryan and Luke basically dragged me out."


    "Both of them?" I asked, and she just nodded with this dirty smile.


    "Then the Joesph kicked Wesley out. And things got super hot with the three of us. That man is something else!" Ruby said, checking out Ryan.


    "Oh my god, you guys are wild!" Iughed, and everyone joined in. The guys looked over curious but went back to ying with Liam in the pool.


    "Real talk though, are you and Draven back together?" Elle got serious.


    "I don¡¯t know yet. We were talking about it when Ryan called. Draven exined his side, but I¡¯m still thinking," I said.


    "The guys told us what happened too. Maybe you need some space to figure things out," Ava suggested.


    "That¡¯s actually a good idea. I miss my parents back home. A weekend away might help clear my head," I said, liking the idea.


    "Done deal. Next weekend, it¡¯s you, me, and Liam heading to Maplewood," Elle said. "But we¡¯re keeping it secret, not even telling Nate. You know these guys would probably follow us."


    I nodded. This was exactly what I needed.


    After lunch, Draven put Liam down for a nap in one of Ryan¡¯s spare rooms and came to cuddle with me.


    "This feels so good, being with you and Liam," Draven said, kissing my cheek and holding me tight. "I really love that kid, Caroline."


    "It¡¯s crazy how close you two are. He¡¯s always asking about you," I said, wondering how they clicked so fast.


    "Some things just work, you know?" Draven gave me that sexy smile that gets me every time. "He reminds me of how close I was with my dad before he died."


    "You really miss him, huh?" I said quietly, thinking how lucky I am to still have my parents, even if they piss me off sometimes.


    "Every single day," he said with a sad smile. "Caroline, now we¡¯ve talked, when are youing back to work? Ava starts tomorrow."


    "You¡¯re not part of any pack right now, and I want you in mine. I want you to marry me, be my choose mate, be my forever."


    Rory whined uneasily in my mind at his words.


    But for me,his words sounded like a proposal and totally caught me off guard. But if this was supposed to be a proposal, it was way too casual and simple. Plus, I hadn¡¯t even fully forgiven him yet.


    "Draven, I heard you out, but I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready to forgive you yet." I was honest, "I hate E, and you slept with her on our couch. I can¡¯t go back to the office and look at that couch thinking about you with her."


    "I¡¯ll throw that damn couch out! Hell, I¡¯ll redo the whole office if you want," Draven said, looking at me hard. "I was a total dick and screwed up big time. But I love you for real. Pleasee back."


    "I just need time to think."


    "Why¡¯s it so hard? You feel this thing between us, I know you do. We belong together, Caroline. Let¡¯s fix this," Draven sounded desperate.


    "Just give me a few days. I don¡¯t wannae back and end up hating youter."


    "Fine, but I¡¯m not staying away," he pulled me closer. "And no way in hell am I letting Jax get near you again."


    The rest of the day was awesome. Being with all these friends felt like home. Liam had the best time, and watching Draven with him just felt so right it hurt.


    When Draven drove us hometer, Liam was passed out in the back. He carried him inside and put him to bed. Before he left, he held my face and kissed me deep, thanking me for such a perfect day.


    Watching him drive off, I wondered if I was being stupid keeping him away. Something about him just felt right, in a way I couldn¡¯t exin. But I still wasn¡¯t ready to just give in.

 Chapter 92 Need Time To Figure Out

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Need Time To Figure Out</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Please, Caroline, just think about it one more time," Draven¡¯s voice was low, almost pleading. "You and Liam belong with me¡ªin my home, in my life, in my pack."


    "Draven, I told you I need time," I said softly, my resolve already beginning to slip under the weight of his voice. "This weekend away is supposed to help me clear my head."


    "I miss you both more than I know how to say, Carrie. It hurts."


    I ended the call and sat quietly for a moment, letting his voice linger in my mind. Over the past week, Draven hadn¡¯t kept his distance, no matter what we had agreed. He called every day, asking how Liam and I were doing, his tone always gentle, never pressing. My apartment was filled with flowers he sent, their scent a constant reminder of him, and his afternoon deliveries always arrived just when I needed a break. But it was the nights that unraveled me most. After Liam fell asleep, we¡¯d talk for hours, his voice low and warm through the phone, wrapping around me like afort I didn¡¯t know I craved. Each conversation made it harder to hold on to the space I said I needed. And now, as silence settled around me, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I had ever truly wanted the distance in the first ce.


    Even when we weren¡¯t talking about us, he made sure I still felt connected to his world.


    He told me that after Rose¡¯s revtions, the financial audit was moving much faster, with him and Ryan workingte into the night at Ryan¡¯s house. But he remained frustratingly vague about exactly what Rose had disclosed, only saying she knew much more than she realized.


    Eleanor established Tuesday as our girls¡¯ night, so we returned to Blood Moon Pack¡¯s Social Club for dinner. The conversation flowed easily between us, with guaranteedughter and gossip. Ava had started her new position with Draven and was loving it, though she couldn¡¯t stand Linda. She had plenty of office drama to share.


    "Seriously, Carrie, it¡¯s like Linda has ¡¯maniptive, backstabbing troublemaker¡¯ stamped on her forehead¡ªhow did you not see it?" Ava asked, taking a sip of her wine.


    "Carrie always sees the best in people," Elle rolled her eyes. "God, I got so tired of warning her about that cousin. The one who stole her boyfriend. I told her Selina was bad news, but Carrie just thought I was overreacting."


    "In the end, she did me a favor by ending up with Marcus," I admitted with a shrug. "Best mistake I never made."


    "I still don¡¯t understand how you started dating that loser," Elle said, making the girlsugh. "The guy ispletely unattractive and such a jerk."


    "Hey Ava, what¡¯s Linda been doing at work these days?" I asked, actually wanting to know.


    "Something juicy happened yesterday," Ava leaned in like she had gossip. "I was having lunch at this caf¨¦ near Thorne Enterprises. You know Whispered Grounds? That ce with the killer cranberry scones?"


    We all nodded, familiar with the cozy spot.


    "So I was sitting in this corner spot when Linda and E walked in. They couldn¡¯t see me because of this bookshelf thing between us, and they sat like right next to me. I wasn¡¯t trying to listen in or anything, but they were being super loud talking about Draven. Like, I couldn¡¯t help but hear everything."


    "What were they saying?" Ruby asked eagerly.


    "Linda was telling E exactly how to get Draven. She was like, ¡¯Trust me, he¡¯ll do whatever you want. I already got that assistant out of the way, remember?¡¯ They were being so nasty about it."


    "Like, doesn¡¯t Linda know we¡¯re all friends?" I asked, thinking it was weird she¡¯d talk about it so openly.


    "No, thank the Moon Goddess," Ava exined. "On Saturday, Draven called me for a morning meeting at his house and filled me in on everything. We agreed not to let Linda know about our connection. Draven even warned Joseph to be careful when he visits the office."


    "That was smart," Elle nodded.


    "And wait, there¡¯s more," Ava said, eyes all lit up. "After that lunch thing, Rose, the cleaningdy who¡¯s worked there forever, she showed me something crazy. She caught Linda and Howard getting real nasty in the stairwell. Linda was on her knees if you know what I mean. I got pics and even a video."


    "No way! Girl, I need to see that!" Kyle eximed immediately.


    Ava pulled it out and we all looked. No mistaking it was Howard and Linda. She was on her knees sucking his dick in the stairwell. After she finished, she actually thanked him for sending her money.


    "How absolutely revolting," Ruby grimaced in disgust.


    "Have you shown this to Draven?" I asked, concerned about the implications.


    "Both Draven and Ryan have seen it," Ava confirmed. "That bitch has messed with the wrong people, Carrie."


    On Thursday, Jax and his friends invited us to lunch. This time, our guys didn¡¯t know about it, so they weren¡¯t there to interrupt. The meal was enjoyable andfortable.


    "So, Caroline," Jax asked while we waited for dessert,"have you and Draven really gotten back together?"


    "Not yet," I said honestly, "but I should be straight up with you, Jax. What I feel for Draven... it¡¯s hard to exin. There¡¯s just something about him that feels right, even though I¡¯m..." I stopped, not wanting to talk about myck of scent in public. "I¡¯m going to visit my parents in Maplewood this weekend. Need some time to think about everything, but when I get back, I gotta figure things out with him."


    "And you¡¯re going back to him." It wasn¡¯t a question but a resigned statement, his eyes showing a flicker of disappointment.


    "So you¡¯re going back to him." He didn¡¯t ask it like a question. He just said it like he already knew.


    "I don¡¯t know for sure, but I love him. That means a lot to me," I said quietly.


    "Thanks for being honest," he said with a sad smile.


    We finished lunch in a pleasant atmosphere, and they walked us back to the Puma Global building.

 Chapter 93 Returning to Maplewood

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Returning to Maplewood</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Wended at Maplewood airport Friday afternoon. The moment we got off the ne, I smelled the pine trees and dirt from home. God, I¡¯d been gone way too long.


    "You good?" Elle asked while holding my sleeping Liam against her shoulder.


    "It¡¯s weird being back," I said.


    Blood Moon Pack was in the hills around Maplewood, hidden from regr people but close enough to town. Elle¡¯s driver was waiting for us at arrivals, super easy to spot cause he was so tall.


    "Wee home, Miss Eleanor," he said with a nod before grabbing our bags.


    While driving through the woods to packnd, he caught us up on everything.


    "Alpha Gerald stepped downst month. Gave leadership to your brother Sebastian. Big ceremony and everything."


    Elle nodded like she already knew. "How¡¯s Seb doing as Alpha?"


    "Really good. Got new Betas, changed up warrior training. Pack¡¯s doing great under him."


    He looked at me in the mirror. "Your dad got offered an Elder position. Alpha Sebastian wanted him as advisor."


    "But he said no," I finished. Dad had been talking about retiring to the farm forever.


    "Yeah, said he¡¯d done enough for the pack. Wants to chill now."


    When we got near my parents¡¯ farm road, the driver asked, "Miss Eleanor, when are you and Alpha Nathaniel announcing the wedding? Both packs keep asking."


    Elle blushed. "We¡¯ll announce when it¡¯s right. It¡¯s gonna be a huge party for both packs."


    "And Liam¡¯s gonna be the cutest flower boy," I said, looking at my sleeping kid.


    "Nate¡¯s still working on his business stuff," Elle exined. "Learning everything before he takes over as Alpha."


    I got what she wasn¡¯t saying. Nate wanted his own sess before bing Alpha. Once hispany was doing well and he took over, Elle would be Luna. Starlight Pack was right next to Blood Moon, and they¡¯d always been friendly. The marriage would make that even stronger.


    We pulled up to my parents¡¯ big white farmhouse with its porch and mom¡¯s flowers everywhere.


    "See you tomorrow?" Elle asked while the driver got my bags.


    "Yeah,e whenever. Liam will be super excited." I hugged her goodbye and thanked the driver.


    Before I could even reach the front steps, the door flew open and my parents rushed out.


    "My baby girl!" Dad yelled across the yard, grabbing me in a huge hug that lifted me off the ground.


    "Dad," I breathed in his familiar leather and dirt smell. "Missed you so much."


    "Where¡¯s my grandson?" Mom was already reaching for Liam, who just woke up all sleepy. "Come here baby."


    She took him while I hugged Dad properly. In his strong arms, I felt like a little kid again, all safe and protected.


    "So good to have you home, Sweetheart," he said, sounding emotional.


    "Let¡¯s get inside," Mom said, already walking to the house with Liam. "Made your favorite dinner, and this little guy needs some real food after that flight."


    The house smelled like home, fresh bread and Mom¡¯s herbs everywhere. We sat around the kitchen table talking about the farm, pack stuff, and all the new things Liam could do. My kid was loving all the attention from his grandparents, showing off his new words and being super cute.


    After dinner, Mom took Liam up for his bath and bedtime story. Dad poured us some wine in the living room and sat in his chair.


    "How¡¯s Harbor Bay treating you, Carrie?" he asked, looking at me carefully.


    "Really good, Dad. Better than I thought. Nobody there cares that I¡¯m a single mom without a scent. Storm Valley Pack¡¯s pretty cool about stuff like that."


    "You found your ce?"


    "Think so. Got amazing friends who love Liam like he¡¯s theirs. Job¡¯s good too." I yed with my wine ss. "I can just be myself there, you know? Don¡¯t have to exin everything all the time."


    Dad nodded. "We miss you both like crazy, but we can tell you¡¯re happier there."


    "Miss you too," I said quietly. "Wish Harbor Bay wasn¡¯t so far."


    "Family¡¯s family, Sweetheart, no matter how far apart we are." He squeezed my hand.


    Mom came back down, said Liam was out cold, and grabbed some wine before sitting with us.


    "So," she had that mom look on her face, "tell us about this guy Elle mentioned when she called."


    I almost spit out my wine. "Elle told you about Draven?"


    "Just a little," Dadughed. "Said there was someone special and you were being stubborn about it."


    "It¡¯splicated," I sighed, putting my ss down.


    "Everything¡¯splicated with you, Carrie," Dad teased. "You make simple things hard."


    "Does he treat you right?" Mom asked.


    "Yeah," I said. "He¡¯s amazing with Liam. So patient and sweet. And with me..." I stopped, not knowing how to exin it.


    "What about with you?" Dad asked.


    "He makes me feel seen," I finally said. "Even without a scent, he sees me. He wants me, not despite who I am, but because of it."


    My parents looked at each other like they knew something I didn¡¯t.


    "Sounds familiar," Dad smiled. "Your mom and I had a rough start too."


    "Really?" I sat up, interested. They never talked about this stuff.


    Dad nodded. "I was Beta when I met your mom. She just moved here from Silver Creek Pack. The second I smelled her, I knew she was the one."


    "But I wasn¡¯t having it," Momughed. "I¡¯d seen too many bad matings, too many unhappy Lunas."


    "She turned me down t," Dad grinned. "Said she didn¡¯t want a Beta who¡¯d always put pack first."


    "I was wrong about him," Mom said softly. "But I was young and scared. My sister¡¯s mate was horrible, controlled her while he cheated."


    "So what changed?" I asked.


    "I didn¡¯t push her," Dad said gently. "Just showed her I¡¯d always put her first."


    "He left flowers at my door every morning," Mom smiled. "Never pressured me, just kept showing up until I couldn¡¯t imagine life without him."


    "Then the rogues came," Dad said seriously.


    Mom grabbed his hand. "They attacked unmated females in our pack. Your dad almost died protecting me. That¡¯s when I realized I was letting fear stop me from being happy."


    "Love takes guts, Caroline," Dad said seriously. "You gotta be brave enough to risk getting hurt."


    "But what if it all goes wrong?" I said quietly.


    "What if it goes right?" Mom shot back. "I almost lost your dad because I was too scared. Don¡¯t do that to yourself."


    "Draven asked me to move in with him," I told them. "He wants me and Liam to be part of his pack and his life."


    "So what¡¯s stopping you?" Dad asked softly.


    I sighed. "I¡¯m scared to rely on someone again after Marcus. Plus I don¡¯t have a scent. What if he finds his true mateter?"


    "Has he done anything to make you think he¡¯d leave?"


    "No," I had to be honest. "He¡¯s been totallymitted."


    Dad nodded. "Sometimes love doesn¡¯t follow the rules we expect, Sweetheart."


    "Think about it like this," Mom said. "Would you rather spend your life wondering what could have been, or take a chance at being happy?"

 Chapter 94 Old Wounds Stop Festering

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Old Wounds Stop Festering</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I smelled coffee when I came downstairs next morning. Mom was making pancakes in the kitchen, hair up in a messy bun.


    "Morning honey. Sleep okay?" she asked, putting a perfect pancake on a te.


    "Best sleep in weeks," I said. "Where¡¯s Liam?"


    Momughed while making more pancakes. "He¡¯s with your dad in the barn, milking Daisy."


    I smiled, thinking about my city kid trying to milk a cow. "Better go check on Dad."


    Walking to the red barn through the wet grass, I heard Liam giggling. Inside, he was sitting on a little stool next to Dad, who was helping him milk the cow.


    "Like that, little wolf," Dad said. "Not too hard."


    Liam had his thinking face on, tongue sticking out. When milk hit the bucket, his eyes got huge.


    "Mommy!" he yelled when he saw me. "I making milk!"


    "Good job, baby," I said, watching my dad teach my son just like he taught me.


    After breakfast, we walked around the farm. My parents had turned their twenty acres into something amazing after Dad quit being Beta. There were apple and peach trees everywhere, a huge garden full of vegetables, and plenty of animals. They had one cow, two pigs, and about twelve chickens, making it the perfect little farm.


    Liam loved collecting eggs with Mom, being super careful with each one. He went crazy for the ducks in the pond, especially when the babies followed their mom in a line.


    "Mommy, can Davene swim with me?" Liam asked, pointing at the pool.


    My heart hurt. "Baby, Draven¡¯s in another city. He can¡¯te right now."


    "But he said he¡¯d teach me swimming," Liam¡¯s lip started shaking.


    "I know. We¡¯ll see him when we go home," I said, seeing Mom smile.


    "Home?" she asked when Liam ran off chasing a butterfly.


    "Harbor Bay¡¯s home now," I said. "That¡¯s where our life is."


    Mom squeezed my hand. "Wherever makes you two happy is home."


    Elle showed up after lunch in her fancy car, bringing presents for everyone. My parents hugged her like another daughter and showed her everything on the farm.


    "Oh my god, Robert, this ce is amazing!" Elle said, looking at the stream. "I¡¯m telling Nate we need something like thister."


    Dad hugged Elle. "This is your home too. You and Nate cane anytime."


    Later, Elle wanted to go shopping in town. "Lena, need anything from the market?" she asked Mom.


    "Yeah," Mom gave her a list. "Can you get these? The honey here¡¯s way better than Harbor Bay¡¯s."


    "We put Liam in Elle¡¯s car and promised him ice cream. Driving through town brought back so many memories."


    "Remember sneaking out to that Crescent Lake party?" Elleughed as we passed it.


    "How could I forget? Dad grounded me forever!"


    The town square looked exactly the same. Same fountain, same benches, even the same old popcorn guy.


    "Popcorn?" Elle asked, and I nodded. Some things never change.


    We walked around with Liam eating his popcorn. Everything was fine until we passed some Blood Moon Pack women who started talking shit.


    "Isn¡¯t that the one without a scent who got rejected at her ceremony?"


    "I heard she got knocked up right after her ex got married."


    "That kid¡¯s probably a bastard. Why¡¯s she even back here?"


    Elle got super pissed, her eyes turning gold. "I swear I¡¯ll kill them."


    I grabbed her. "Don¡¯t. They¡¯re not worth it."


    "How are you so calm?" she asked.


    "Because none of it matters anymore," I said, actually meaning it. "I used to care so much. Used to cry myself to sleep over what people said. Now? I got my amazing kid, great friends, awesome job, and..."


    "And a hot Alpha who¡¯s crazy about you," Elle grinned.


    I rolled my eyes but smiled. "I¡¯m not part of Blood Moon pack anymore. Who cares what they think?"


    We went to the market to finish shopping fast. Everyone loved Liam, except the gossips. We were almost done when I heard a voice I never wanted to hear again.


    "Look who¡¯s back. The girl with no scent."


    I turned around and saw Marcus, my ex who rejected me during his proposal ceremony. He looked like shit, all skinny and rough, with red eyes and messy facial hair.


    "Marcus," I said coldly, trying to push my cart past him.


    He blocked me. "Back already? City life too hard?"


    "Just visiting my parents. Move."


    "Bet you¡¯re having fun in Harbor Bay," he smirked. "Big city, nobody watching, sleeping around with everyone."


    Elle gasped. Thank god Liam was busy looking at cereal.


    "Shut up, Marcus! You¡¯re nobody to talk to me like that," I snapped.


    "But I used to be somebody. Or did you forget I was your first?" His words made me sick." Everyone knows you got knocked up by some random guy right after I dumped you. Such a slut."


    "That random guy gave me more pleasure in one night than you ever did," I shot back, surprising myself. "And I don¡¯t regret it. I only regret wasting years with a loser who couldn¡¯t satisfy me and then embarrassed me in front of everyone."


    His face got ugly with anger. "You bitch! I did you a favor. Who wants a mate with no scent? You¡¯re broken."


    "Better no scent than no balls," I said. "Funny how Selina was sleeping with that Crystal Lake warrior before your wedding. And now she¡¯s pregnant... guess you¡¯ll never know if it¡¯s yours, huh?"


    Marcus grabbed my arm hard. "You don¡¯t know shit."


    "Get your hands off her!" Elle growled, eyes turning gold. Liam got scared and grabbed her leg.


    "What you gonna do, Larson?" Marcus sneered. "Your daddy¡¯s not Alpha anymore. Your brother can¡¯t help this nobody."


    "My brother would throw you in the dungeon for threatening a mom in front of her kid," Elle said coldly. "He¡¯s been wanting to punish you for hurting those young wolvesst month anyway."


    "Hey! What¡¯s going on here?" Mr. Aginor shouted, rushing over. "Everything okay?"


    "No," I pulled away from Marcus. "He was leaving."


    "This isn¡¯t over," he hissed.


    I got in his face. "Yeah, it is. I¡¯m not in your pack anymore. Found something way better. My new man is a real Alpha¡ªdriven, powerful, and drop-dead gorgeous, and he loves everything about me.Standing next to him, you look like a boy still pretending to be a man. Plus, unlike you, he actually knows how to please a woman in bed."


    Marcus went white, couldn¡¯t even speak.


    "Let¡¯s go, Carrie," Elle took Liam¡¯s hand. "We¡¯re done here."


    While checking out, Liam asked, "Mommy, why¡¯s that man mean?"


    My heart hurt. I knelt down. "Some people are just sad inside, baby. Makes them say mean things."


    "Like mean kids at my old preschool?"


    "Just like that," I nodded.


    "But we don¡¯t gotta be sad, right? We got Draven now, and he makes you happy."


    Kids say the truest things. I hugged him tight. "Yeah baby, we got Draven."


    In the car, Elle lost it. "What an asshole! We gotta tell Sebastian!"


    "No," I said. "I¡¯m not in Blood Moon Pack anymore. Not getting involved."


    "But Marcus..."


    "Is sad and lonely," I said. "That¡¯s enough payback."


    Elle sighed, starting the car. "You¡¯re so different now, Carrie."


    "Good different?"


    "Yeah," she smiled. "You finally know how special you are. Not like before when Marcus hurt you."


    I thought about it while we drove. Getting rejected hurt like hell back then. The shame, the pain, everything. I was so messed up that when I met that mysterious man at the party, I couldn¡¯t even feel what was right in front of me.


    "When Marcus dumped me, I thought my life was over," I said quietly. "Hurt so bad I couldn¡¯t feel anything else. That¡¯s probably why I missed what was special about Liam¡¯s father that night."


    "You were protecting yourself," Elle said. "Makes sense."


    "And now?"


    Elle looked at me softly. "Now you¡¯re getting better."


    Liam was sleeping in back, looking so peaceful. Looking at him, I realized what really mattered now. All the gossip and pack drama meant nothingpared to my kid being happy and me being okay.


    "You know," Elle said pulling up to my parents¡¯ house, "you don¡¯t fit here anymore, Carrie. Not cause they don¡¯t want you, but cause you¡¯ve changed."


    "I know," I said. "But my parents..."


    "Can visit you," she said. "Or you cane here sometimes. But your real life¡¯s in Harbor Bay now. With Liam and Draven."


    I thought about Draven asking us to move in, to join his pack. I was still scared, but something else felt stronger now, like maybe this could work.


    "Yeah," I said. "I think you¡¯re right."

 Chapter 95 Reunited Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Reunited Hearts</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The country air felt refreshing as we drove back to my parents¡¯ farm, the car filled with packages from our shopping trip. I was still processing the encounter with Marcus, but somehow seeing him had lifted a weight I didn¡¯t know I was still carrying.


    "You¡¯re smiling," Elle noted as we pulled into the driveway.


    "Just d to be back," I said, helping a sleepy Liam out of the car.


    The moment we stepped through the front door, my senses went on high alert. That unmistakable scent of cedarwood and musk filled the air, sending my heart racing and Rory into an excited frenzy.


    "He¡¯s here!" Rory howled inside me. "Our mate is here!"


    I struggled to keep myposure. "He¡¯s not officially our mate, Rory."


    "Tell that to your racing heart," she teased.


    Liam suddenly perked up, his little nose twitching. Before I could stop him, he wiggled out of my arms and bolted through the house.


    "Draven!" he shrieked with pure joy. "You came!"


    I walked to the living room, following his voice.Draven was down on his knees, hugging my son tight while Liam clung to him like he never wanted to let go.


    "Of course I came, little wolf," Draven said, holding Liam close. "I missed you and your mommy way too much."


    My mom stood nearby with a knowing smile that said "I told you so," while my dad looked both surprised and amused. Behind them, Elle was staring open-mouthed as Nate walked toward her with a sheepish grin.


    "What is this about, Nate?" Elle crossed her arms, pointedly not embracing her boyfriend.


    "We couldn¡¯t bear being away from our girls," Nate shrugged, looking at Elle with puppy-dog eyes. "Especially this little guy," he added, ruffling Liam¡¯s hair.


    "But I didn¡¯t tell you where I was going," Elle narrowed her eyes, clearly annoyed at the surprise intrusion.


    "You and Caroline going away for the weekend together?" Nate rolled his eyes. "There¡¯s only one ce in the world you two would ever escape to."


    I remained frozen, too stunned to speak. My father¡¯s eyes crinkled with amusement as he invited everyone to sit around the table. Draven approached me with Liam still perched happily in his arms, and pressed a gentle kiss to my forehead that sent tingles down my spine.


    "Hello, beautiful," he whispered, his violet eyes intense with emotion. "I couldn¡¯t stay away from you another minute."


    His scent was so close and familiar. It made Rory whimper inside me, begging, "Tell him we missed him too!" But I held back.


    As we settled around the table, my father cleared his throat.


    "Baby girl," he said with twinkling eyes, "this young Alpha ims he wants to court you properly. Didn¡¯t even need to scare him cause he straight up said he wants you as his mate. Says he doesn¡¯t believe in taking things slow."


    Dad looked at Mom. "Looks like someone finally knows how to love you right."


    Thinking about my parents¡¯ love story, I grabbed a towel and hit Draven yfully. "I told you I needed time!"


    Before I could continue my mock outrage, a small figure with serious violet eyes nted himself between us, hands on his tiny hips.


    "No, Mommy! Don¡¯t be mean to Draven," Liam said, looking super serious.


    Everyoneughed at how protective my little boy was being.


    "That¡¯s right, little wolf," Draven knelt next to Liam and whispered loud enough for all to hear while staring at me, "Tell your mommy how much I care about both of you."


    "Mommy, he likes us very, very much," Liam said all serious, and my heart just melted watching my baby defend the man we¡¯d both fallen for.


    I couldn¡¯t keep pretending to be mad. I picked up Liam with augh, and Draven grabbed his chance to hug us both tight, surrounding us with his warmth and scent.


    "Don¡¯t be upset," he whispered into my hair. "I just missed my two favorite people."


    "I asked for space, Draven," I tried to sound mad but couldn¡¯t, especially when Rory started purring at his touch.


    "It¡¯s been seven whole days," he said in that sexy voice that made me weak. "I was going crazy without you both."


    "Come on, daughter," Dadughed. "Give the poor Alpha a break."


    "Yes, honey, he¡¯s clearly suffering," Mom added, obviously loving him already.


    "Looks like Mr. Grumpy has his own fan club now," Elle said with a smirk as she finally let Nate hug her.


    We all sat back down while Mom got snacks. Turns out Draven and Nate showed up right after we left, giving Draven plenty of time to win over my parents. By howfortable they all were together, he¡¯d done a pretty good job.


    "There¡¯s something that¡¯s been puzzling me," my father said suddenly, studying Draven and Liam who sat side by side. "I can¡¯t help noticing how much Liam resembles you, Draven. Especially those distinctive violet eyes..."


    I got what Dad was hinting at. "Yes, Dad, they look alike, but Draven isn¡¯t Liam¡¯s real father, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking."


    "Who said I¡¯m not?" Draven¡¯s strong voice made everyone at the table look at him.


    "I may not be his biological father, Robert," Draven continued, staring right at my father, "but I intend to formally adopt Liam as my son through packw as soon as your stubborn daughter epts my im. I¡¯ve loved this boy since the moment I saw him¡ªit¡¯s a connection I can¡¯t even exin."


    His words made my heart skip. Rory was going crazy with happiness inside me.


    "He wants us both! Our family!" she howled with joy.


    Dad nodded, looking impressed. "Well, that¡¯s something only Caroline can decide, but I¡¯m d you care about my grandson as much as his mother." He looked between Draven and Liam. "But they really do look so much alike..."


    My parents made everyone stay for dinner. While the guys talked outside, Elle and I helped Mom cook.


    "Your Alpha is amazing, honey," Mom said while cutting vegetables. "And he¡¯s so good with Liam."


    "Yeah, he is," I smiled. "They loved each other right away."


    While cooking, Elle told Mom all about our life in Harbor Bay. Mom couldn¡¯t stopughing at Elle¡¯s stories, especially about how Draven kept chasing after me. Dinner was perfect, full ofughing and fun. Having Draven here with my family just felt right, like everything was finallyplete.


    "Draven, are you sure you won¡¯t stay with us tonight?" Dad asked as dinner ended.


    "Thank you, Robert," Draven said politely, "but since I came without warning, I already agreed to stay at Starlight Pack as Nate¡¯s guest. I have to keep that promise, but I¡¯d love to stay here next time."


    I felt a little sad but got why he had to follow wolf rules. An Alpha had to be proper when visiting other territories.


    "Our home is your home, Alpha," Dad said warmly. "Next time, then."


    "Linda, Robert, are you sure you won¡¯te to lunch at my parents¡¯ tomorrow?" Elle asked.


    "We can¡¯t, dear," Mom said. "We have peopleing from next door. But Caroline and Liam will go with you."


    "Then we should go," Nate stood up. "We¡¯ll get you and Liam at ten tomorrow, Carrie."


    As everyone got ready to leave, Draven pulled me aside and put his hands on my waist.


    "I know I promised to give you space," he whispered, his purple eyes looking into mine. "But my wolf couldn¡¯t stay away from you both. ric has been crazy all week."


    I felt Rory react when he mentioned ric. "Rory¡¯s been just as bad," I said softly.


    Draven smiled sweetly and brushed my hair back. "So you missed me too?"


    Instead of answering, I got on my toes and kissed him gently, feeling better after that awful thing with Marcus.


    "I¡¯ll take that as a yes," he whispered against my lips, holding me tighter.

 Chapter 96 Standing My Ground

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Standing My Ground</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    After they left, I tucked Liam into bed, kissing his forehead as he drifted off clutching the stuffed wolf Draven had brought him. When I returned to the living room, my parents were waiting with knowing smiles and warm cups of tea.


    "So," Dad began, "were you nning to tell us that the man pursuing you is an Alpha? Not just any Alpha, but the Alpha of Storm Valley Pack?"


    I almost choked on my tea. "Dad¡ª"


    "Draven was very forting," Mom added, her eyes twinkling. "He mentioned he wants you to join his pack... as his Luna."


    I set my cup down carefully. "We¡¯re still figuring things out."


    Dad¡¯s expression grew serious."Baby girl, do you understand what this means? When an Alpha chooses someone, it could be for life."


    "I know," I whispered, feeling Rory stir inside me. She¡¯d been ecstatic since Draven¡¯s visit, almost singing with joy.


    "He told us everything," Mom said gently. "About the misunderstanding, how you left, and how desperately he¡¯s been trying to make things right."


    Dad nodded. "He spoke very highly of your skills too. Said you were exceptional during the Thorne Enterprises financial audit. That you have natural leadership qualities."


    "He said that?" I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that formed.


    "Caroline," Mom reached for my hand, "I know you¡¯ve struggled with being an scentless wolf. But being Beta¡¯s daughter means you¡¯ve had training most pack females never receive. Don¡¯t let your insecurities hold you back from bing the Luna you were clearly born to be."


    "You¡¯ve always been stronger than you give yourself credit for," Dad added. "The way Draven looks at you and Liam... that¡¯s not something an Alpha fakes."


    Rory was howling in agreement inside me. "See? Even they can tell he¡¯s perfect for us!"


    "His wolf, ric, sounds quite taken with you too," Dad continued with a knowing smile. "Draven mentioned he¡¯s been quite difficult to control since you left."


    "Rory¡¯s been the same," I admitted, feeling my cheeks warm.


    Mom squeezed my hand. "Love like that doesn¡¯te along often, sweetheart. Don¡¯t let pride or fear stand in your way."


    I took a deep breath. "I¡¯m trying. It¡¯s just... after everything with Marcus, I¡¯m scared."


    "Speaking of that worthless excuse for a wolf," Dad growled, "we ran into his father at the marketst week."


    "Oh?" I said, slightly interested.


    "That marriage is a disaster," Mom said, shaking her head. "Selina doesn¡¯t know how to do anything around the house. Her mother goes over daily just to make sure they eat something besides takeout."


    "That would exin his disheveled appearance," I murmured, thinking of our encounter.


    Dad scoffed. "He¡¯s turned to drinking, from what I hear. Started chasing other women too¡ªincluding some eighteen-year-old receptionist at his new job. Your uncle mentioned Marcus verbally abuses Selina constantly, telling her she¡¯s fat, calling her horrible names, even suggesting the baby isn¡¯t his."


    "That poor baby," Mom sighed.


    Despite everything, I felt a twinge of sympathy for Selina. "I guess karma really doese around."


    "You dodged a silver bullet with that one, sweetheart," Dad said firmly. "Some wolves show their true nature only after you¡¯ve bonded with them. At least you discovered his before it was toote."


    "And now the Moon Goddess has sent you a true Alpha," Mom added with a smile. "One who wants both you and Liam."


    We chatted a while longer before I headed to bed, feeling lighter than I had in months. My parents¡¯ approval of Draven meant more to me than I¡¯d realized.


    The next morning followed our usual farm routine. Liam woke early, excited to help Grandpa milk the cows and collect eggs with Grandma. His little face glowed with happiness as he carefully carried a basket with three eggs back to the kitchen, beaming with pride.


    "Look, Mommy! I got eggs for breakfast!"


    After a hearty breakfast, we were rxing in the living room when the front door burst open without warning. My aunt Diana stormed in, her face contorted with rage.


    "You shameless hussy!" she snarled at me. "You¡¯ve barely been back in town for a day and already you¡¯re chasing after Marcus again! He¡¯s a married man and very happy with my daughter!"


    "Lower your voice in my house, Diana!" Dad immediately stood, his authority filling the room. "You will not speak to my daughter that way."


    "You¡¯re blind when ites to your precious daughter, Robert," she spat. "She¡¯s nothing but damaged goods who got pregnant and doesn¡¯t even know who the father is, yet you still defend her."


    "I said enough!" Dad¡¯s voice had taken on the edge ofmand.


    "I won¡¯t be silenced! This little woman went after my son-inw, throwing herself at him, offering to be his mistress! Marcus told Selina everything about your desperate little disy at the store."


    Liam had scurried behind my legs, frightened by the shouting. I felt something snap inside me as Rory growled, protective and fierce. The days of letting people walk all over me were done.


    "Listen carefully," I said, my voice deadly calm."First, you¡¯re not my aunt anymore¡ªyou¡¯re just my mother¡¯s sister who happens to share our blood. Second, I never pursued your pathetic excuse for a son-inw. In fact, it was your daughter who slept with him while he was still my boyfriend."


    Diana¡¯s eyes widened as I continued, stepping closer to her.


    "But honestly? I should thank Selina for showing me what a worthless wolf he is before I wasted more time. As for Liam¡¯s father..." I paused to look at my son, who was watching me with innocent eyes. "It¡¯s none of your business if I know who he is or not. I¡¯m an independent adult who pays her own bills. I don¡¯t live off anyone¡¯s money, so I¡¯ll do whatever I want with my life."


    I picked up Liam and carried him to the door. Before leaving, I turned around one more time.


    "I don¡¯t owe you a good morning, Diana, much less any exnations. And if you ever insult me or my son again, you¡¯ll find out exactly what happens when you provoke a mother wolf protecting her cub."


    As I walked out, Liam stuck his tongue out at Diana over my shoulder, making both my parents burst into surprisedughter.


    "That¡¯s my boy," I whispered, kissing his cheek as we stepped into the sunshine.


    Rory was strutting with pride inside me."Nobody messes with our family," she purred. "Not anymore."


    I smiled, feeling stronger than I had in years.

 Chapter 97 Enjoy What You Stole

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Enjoy What You Stole</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I waited at the gate and got into the car before Draven could open my door.


    "What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?" Draven asked with worry.


    I shook my head. "My aunt showed up without warning. It wasn¡¯t nice. I¡¯ll tell youter. Don¡¯t want to ruin our day." I forced a smile. "Good morning, guys."


    Liam talked the whole way there, proudly telling Draven how he stuck his tongue out at the "meandy." Everyone in the carughed.


    "That¡¯s my boy," Draven said proudly.


    When we got to Eleanor¡¯s house, her mom Ma ran to hug me as soon as we went inside. Then she knelt down to Liam.


    "There¡¯s my favorite little wolf!" she said with open arms.


    Liam ran to her arms. "Gramma Ma!" he squealed with joy while she picked him up and twirled him.


    Alpha Gerald came to the big entrance hall. He nodded at Draven.


    "Alpha Draven," he said formally, then smiled. "Wee to our home."


    The two Alphas did the traditional wolf greeting. You could feel their power in the room.


    After a huge lunch, Alpha Gerald stood up. "Alpha Draven, Nate, want to join me and Sebastian in my study? We have some pack stuff to talk about."


    Sebastian, Eleanor¡¯s brother and Blood Moon Pack¡¯s new Alpha, nodded.


    The men left, and we women went to the sunroom by the gardens.


    "Now," Ma smiled,"tell me everything about Harbor Bay. And don¡¯t skip anything about this Alpha of yours!"


    Eleanor and I looked at each other and started telling the story, being careful what we said with Liam ying nearby. I told her about my job,my small apartment that I loved, and how Eleanor helped me in the new city.


    "And Alpha Draven," Ma leaned in,"he really epts Liam as his?"


    "You should see them together," Eleanor said before I could. "They¡¯re like real father and son. Draven loves them both so much."


    "The Moon Goddess works in mysterious ways," Ma said softly, squeezing my hand. "Sometimes the path to happiness isn¡¯t what we expect."


    When the men came back, Eleanor had the servants pack her bags since we were heading back to Harbor Bay tonight.


    After goodbyes, we went for ice cream with Liam. Eleanor and Nate came too.


    "Mommy, ice cream?" Liam said excitedly, pointing at the cute shop as we parked.


    "Of course, little wolf," Eleanor said, and Liam pped happily.


    Just as we ordered, I heard someone behind me.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t the slut who got pregnant and doesn¡¯t know who the father is. And look, the little bastard!"


    I froze. But before I could turn, Draven stood up fast, his chair scraping the ground. The air got heavy with his Alpha power, making nearby werewolves shiver.


    "Don¡¯t ever talk about my mate and son that way," he growled angrily.


    I turned to see Selina standing there, mouth open, with her two friends. They all looked shocked at Draven, his purple eyes glowing with fury.


    Selina got over her shock quick and sneered. "You¡¯re with her? Well, you should know she¡¯s still chasing my husband! Yesterday she was begging Marcus to be with her, said she¡¯d even be his mistress."


    "Alpha, you should know how desperate Caroline is," one of Selina¡¯s friends said sweetly, touching Draven¡¯s arm. "I can tell you all about her... maybe over dinner?"


    "Take your hand off me now." His voice made her jump back.


    He looked at Selina with cold eyes. "You¡¯re the one who betrayed Caroline in her bed. You¡¯re the real slut with no honor. And your friends are just as desperate. Your husband lied because he cornered my mate at the store. Ask the manager who saw it all."


    Nate had taken Liam inside for safety, while Eleanor stood by me, eyes angry.


    "Who do you think you are talking to my wife like that?" Marcus showed up, stumbling and smelling like alcohol even from far away.


    Dravenughed coldly. "I think you two deserve each other," he said, looking at them with disgust. "But since you asked, I¡¯m Caroline¡¯s mate and future husband. You should leave before I forget we¡¯re in public."


    Marcus looked at Draven, then at Liam through the window. "Wait, he¡¯s the kid¡¯s father," he slurred angrily. "You said you didn¡¯t know who the father was, Caroline. Now you show up with this Alpha who looks just like the kid."


    Quick as lightning, Draven grabbed Marcus¡¯s shirt and lifted him up. "Don¡¯t call my son that.Don¡¯t talk to my family again. Don¡¯t even look at my Caroline or my son."


    "So you¡¯re really his father?" Selina asked, sounding surprised and bitter.


    "Of course he is, the kid looks just like him!" Marcus choked out while struggling.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. The whole thing was getting out of hand. Eleanor stood next to me ready to fight, and I felt Rory pacing inside me, wanting to protect our baby.


    "Worry about your own life, Selina," I finally said, feeling stronger with Draven defending us.


    "How is this possible?" Selina snapped. "You got pregnant, said you didn¡¯t know who the father was, and my aunt and uncle helped you. Even the Alpha¡¯s daughter gives your son everything. Then you go to college and get a dream job. Now youe back with this hot, powerful, rich Alpha who¡¯s your kid¡¯s father. Why does everything work out for you? I¡¯m stuck with a drunk husband who cheats, a kid I never wanted, in this awful town!"


    I took a deep breath, feeling Rory¡¯s strength. "You get what you deserve, Selina. Enjoy what you stole."


    "Selina, honey," her friend said with fake care, "this gold-digger trapped him with a baby, and this poor Alpha fell for it. So obvious!"


    "Shut up, you pathetic woman," Draven growled, letting Marcus fall. "Caroline doesn¡¯t need to trap anyone. She¡¯s the most honest woman alive, and you¡¯re all just jealous you can¡¯t be happy like her. Leave now before I get really mad."


    Draven held my hand, kissed my head, and called to Eleanor, "Let¡¯s go inside. I want to have ice cream with my son."


    We turned to leave, but Eleanor had to have thest word. She looked at them and said sweetly, "Die of envy! Kiss my shoulder, bitches!" She flipped her hair, kissed her own shoulder, and walked inside like a queen.


    Inside, Draven gave me some water as I tried to calm down. Liam was having fun with Nate, looking at all the ice cream vors.


    "How did you know about Marcus at the market?" I asked Draven softly.


    He smiled and fixed my hair. "That¡¯s small town life, baby. Everyone talks. Mr. Aginor at the market loves to chat. We went there for fruit before going to your parents¡¯ house. Nate said your mom loves berry cobbler, and I wanted to make her like me."


    He touched my cheek gently. "Mr. Aginor knew who I was right away. Being an Alpha means everyone knows you. He told me everything and said it was good you had someone to protect you now."


    Draven looked angry. "When he told me how that wolf cornered you and scared you... Caroline, I wanted to hurt him." His voice shook. "I don¡¯t know how you ever liked someone like that."


    "If I had met a perfect mate like you first," I smiled, "I wouldn¡¯t have wasted time on him."


    Draven¡¯s face lit up. "I should thank him then," he said, giving me a soft kiss. "His loss is my win."


    We enjoyed our ice cream after that. Liam shared his chocte with Draven. I watched them together, feeling happy as Draven wiped ice cream from my son¡¯s face so gently.


    We went back to my parents¡¯ house. Diana was gone, so we had a nice visit before leaving. Eleanor told them how Draven defended us, making my parents love him even more.


    After the farm, we stopped at Nate¡¯s house where his mom gave us snacks for the trip. Then we drove to the small airport where Draven¡¯s private jet waited.When we got to Harbor Bay, Liam was fast asleep. Draven carried him up and tucked him in, looking happy doing it. After leaving Liam¡¯s room, I took Draven¡¯s hand to the living room.


    "Stay tonight," I said softly. Draven¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    "Are you sure, Carrie?"


    "Very sure," I moved closer. "We had such a good weekend. I don¡¯t want it to end yet."


    He pulled me into a hug. "Won¡¯t Liam think it¡¯s weird to see me here tomorrow?"


    I smiled at how he cared about Liam. "He¡¯ll probably love seeing you in the morning."


    "Can I take him to daycare?" Draven asked.


    "You¡¯ll have to fight me for that," Nate said,ing from the kitchen and patting Draven¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯m his godfather, and I¡¯m staying here too."


    "I¡¯ll take Liam tomorrow, Nate," Draven said firmly. "You get to do this more than me."


    "You boys can figure it outter," Eleanor yawned, pulling Nate to her room. "I¡¯m tired from all that drama."


    After they left, Draven looked at me seriously. He held my face gently.


    "Caroline," he said softly. "I need to tell you something."


    I nodded, my heart beating faster.


    "When Mr. Aginor told me about the market... I realized something." His purple eyes got watery."I did the same thing Marcus did.I cornered you, med you, wouldn¡¯t listen..."


    "Draven..." I started, but he shook his head.


    "Please let me finish." He took a deep breath. "I treated you badly, just like him. I hurt you when I should have protected you. I broke your trust when I should have kept it." A tear fell down his face. "When I think how I made you feel, how I pushed you away... I hate myself."


    "I promise you, Caroline Bet, I¡¯ll make it up to you every day. I¡¯ll never make you doubt me again. I¡¯ll be the mate you deserve and the father Liam needs. I¡¯ll love you both forever."


    "I know you will," I wiped his tear. "And I forgive you, Draven. We both made mistakes."


    He put his forehead against mine."I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness yet, but I¡¯ll earn it. Every day, I¡¯ll earn it."


    Right then, with him holding me and being so honest, I felt myst wall break down.


    "Take me to bed," I whispered.


    His eyes got dark with want, but they were also soft and loving. Without a word, he picked me up and carried me to my room, closing the door behind us.

 Chapter 98 Back Into the Arms of My Lover

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Back Into the Arms of My Lover</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I woke up feeling warm hands on my skin. I knew it was Draven without looking. His fingers moved softly across my stomach, going up to my breast.


    "I know you¡¯re awake," he whispered in my ear. "Your breathing changed."


    I smiled, eyes still closed. "Maybe I¡¯m just enjoying being touched by my handsome Alpha."


    I felt his warm chest against my back as his lips left hot kisses from my neck to my jaw. "Good morning, my beautiful mate."


    I opened my eyes to meet his purple ones, hot and wanting. We were naked under the sheets after making love all night. He¡¯d pulled off my nightgown, wanting to feel my skin, and I loved how his warm body felt against mine.


    "How are you so perfect in the morning, my love?"I asked, reaching up to trace my fingers along his strong jawline.


    He caught my hand and pressed a kiss to my palm."I was just thinking the same about you." His eyes darkened as he pulled me closer. "Say it again."


    "Say what?" I teased, knowing exactly what he wanted to hear.


    "You know what," he growled yfully, nipping at my earlobe.


    "Good morning?" I offered innocently.


    He rolled on top of me, supporting his weight on his forearms as he stared down into my eyes. "Are you teasing your Alpha,baby?"


    "Maybe just a little... my love."


    His entire face lit up with those words.He lowered his head until our lips were almost touching.


    "You have no idea what those words do to me, Caroline," he whispered. "How happy you make me, how incredible it feels to wake up holding you like this. I want this every morning¡ªfalling asleep with you in my arms and waking up to your beautiful face. I love you,Carrie."


    His soft kiss turned hungry and deep. His tongue found mine as his hands roamed my body. I felt him hard against my thigh, and my body responded with need.


    His mouth found my neck, his bite making me gasp. That spot was so sensitive, every touch sent shivers through me.


    "Quiet baby," he whispered roughly."Liam¡¯s next door, and wolves have good hearing."


    Ignoring his own words, he kept teasing me, moving lower until he reached my breast. When his hot mouth closed around my nipple, I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out. His tongue swirled around the sensitive peak while his hand attended to my other breast, rolling and pinching gently.


    "Draven," I whispered, arching into his touch.


    "Love how you react to my touch," he growled against my skin. "How much you want me."


    His hot mouth moved down my body, kissing my stomach. He spread my thighs wide, his dark hungry eyes fixed on my wet center. He ran his nose along my folds, breathing in deep with a growl.


    "Goddess, you¡¯re dripping for me," he groaned. "I could feast on you all day."


    He pleasuring me with his tongue, closing his lips around my sensitive bud and sucking, sending waves of pleasure through me. He licked, sucked, and gently nipped, driving me wild. He slipped one finger inside while his mouth continued its sweet torture. It was heaven feeling his mouth on me, giving me such pleasure. I was crazy with desire, beginning to move against his mouth, grabbing his hair and holding his head closer. He licked every inch, leaving me floating on clouds.


    When he sucked my sensitive bud, my hips jumped up against his face.


    "Stay still," he growled, pinning my hips down with his strong hands.


    He thrust two fingers into my wetness, curling them to hit that sweet spot while his tongue kept working my clit. The double pleasure was too much. I bit the pillow, trying not to scream.


    "That¡¯s it baby," he said between hungry licks. "Come on my tongue."


    I exploded around his fingers as he drank up every drop. When he kissed up my body, I could taste my wetness on his tongue.


    His hard length teased my entrance, sliding through my slick folds. I wrapped my legs around him, desperate to feel him inside.


    "Tell me what you need, Caroline," he whispered against my lips.


    "You," I breathed. "All of you. Inside me. Now."


    With one powerful thrust, he buried himself to the hilt, stretching and filling mepletely. We both froze for a moment, savoring the perfect connection.


    "So tight," he groaned. "So perfect around me."


    He thrust into me slow and deep, making me feel every inch. Each time he pushed in, he hit that sweet spot that had me digging my nails into his shoulders, trying not to scream.


    "Faster," I pleaded,"Please."


    "As my matemands," he said with a wicked smile, increasing his tempo.


    His strong body moved over me, muscles flexing with each deep thrust. He held the headboard with one hand to keep it quiet while pounding into me hard.


    "Shh," he whispered, "quiet baby, unless you want them hearing how good I¡¯m fucking you."


    Knowing Eleanor and Nate might hear only turned me on more. Draven smirked, shifting to hit my sweet spot harder.


    "I¡¯m gonna cum," I gasped, feeling the pleasure build.


    "Together," he growled, his thrusts getting wild as he got close.


    When I came, he kissed me hard to muffle my screams as I tightened around his cock. He thrust deep onest time, groaning my name as he filled me with his hot release.


    We stayed tangled in each other, breathing hard. He stayed deep inside me, neither of us wanting to pull apart. His fingers traced my skin while I yed with his messy hair.


    "I love you, Caroline," he said softly, his eyes serious. "Don¡¯t ever leave me again."


    "I love you too, Draven. So much."


    Eventually, we shared a steamy shower that nearly turned into more fun before getting dressed.


    When we reached the kitchen, Eleanor and Nate were already there, drinking coffee and feeding Liam breakfast.


    "Good morning, lovebirds," Eleanor sang out with a knowing smirk. "Sleep well?"


    I felt my face heat up, but Draven just smiled smugly, wrapping an arm around my waist. "Never better."


    "I bet," Nate muttered into his coffee cup. "The walls in this apartment aren¡¯t exactly soundproof, you know."


    "Nate!" I hissed, mortified.


    Eleanorughed. "Oh please, it was like thunder meeting lightning in there. Mother Nature herself would be impressed."


    "Mommy!" Liam squealed, thankfully oblivious to the adults¡¯ conversation. He was covered in syrup from his pancakes. "Draven taking me to school!"


    "Draven thinks he can just swoop in and take over godfather duties," Nate grumbled good-naturedly.


    "Sorry, man," Draven said, not sounding sorry at all as he ruffled Liam¡¯s hair. "Alpha¡¯s privilege."


    "We¡¯ll see about that," Eleanor said, picking up Liam and wiping his sticky face. "We¡¯ll pick him up this afternoon, take him to your ce, and then negotiate custody arrangements."


    "My goddess," I said, pressing my hand to my forehead. "You¡¯re all going to spoil him rotten."


    "That¡¯s the n," all three adults answered in unison, causing us all tough.


    After dropping Liam at daycare, Draven drove me toward Puma Global¡¯s offices. On the way, he cleared his throat in that way that told me he had something important to say.


    "Caroline, I want to discuss something with you," he began.


    "What is it?"


    "I want you to officially join my pack," he said, eyes on the road but clearly gauging my reaction. "You and Liam both. Be part of Storm Valley Pack."


    I thought about it for a moment.


    "I think I¡¯d like that," I said slowly. "Being officially recognized as part of your pack would be good for Liam too."


    His face lit up with a brilliant smile. "Really? That¡¯s wonderful, sweetheart."


    "But," I added, seeing his expression, "that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ming to work for you."


    His smile faltered. "What do you mean?"


    "I know where this is going, Draven. You want me to quit Puma Global ande back to be your assistant again."


    "We work so well together," he argued. "I need you, Caroline. The office isn¡¯t the same without you."


    "No," I said firmly. "I¡¯m not going back to that office after everything that happened there. Every time I¡¯d walk into your office, I¡¯d remember seeing you with E that day. Besides, I¡¯ve built something for myself at Puma Global. Joseph values my work, and I¡¯m good at sales."


    "I can give you any position you want," Draven offered, pulling into the parking lot and turning to face me. "Head of sales, marketing director¡ªname it."


    "That¡¯s not the point," I exined gently. "I need something that¡¯s mine. Something I built myself, not something given to me because I¡¯m the Alpha¡¯s mate."


    He looked disappointed but nodded. "I understand. But I¡¯m not giving up, little wolf. I miss having you around all day."


    "I miss you too," I admitted, leaning over to kiss him softly. "But this is important to me."


    "Fine," he sighed, pulling me in for another kiss. "But don¡¯t think this conversation is over."


    Iughed against his lips. "I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from my stubborn Alpha."


    As I got out of the car, he called after me, "I¡¯ll pick you up at five. And Caroline?"


    "Yes?"


    His violet eyes glowed with possession and promise. "Think about what I said. About joining the pack officially. There¡¯s a ceremony involved that I think you¡¯ll enjoy."


    The heated look he gave me left little doubt about what kind of "ceremony" he was implying, and I felt warmth spread through me all over again.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," I promised, then headed into Puma Global.

 Chapter 99 Planning the Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 nning the Ceremony</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After taking Caroline to Puma Global, I went back to Thorne Enterprises. My mind was full of our perfect weekend. She had finally epted being mine, and her parents weed me into their family. Even with Marcus and Selina causing trouble, our time together was amazing.


    She came back to me and said she loved me. Those words warmed my heart like nothing had in years. And Liam made everything perfect. My parents would have loved them both if they were still here.


    Thinking about my parents hurt, especially now that I knew their ident might have been nned. Alpha Arthur was looking into everything, but waiting for answers made ric restless. He paced inside me, wanting justice.


    In my office, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Caroline refusing to work with me again. She would join my pack and be part of Storm Valley pack,but she wouldn¡¯te back to Thorne Enterprises. That wasn¡¯t enough. I needed her close, needed to see her every day.


    I called Ava to my office and closed the door behind her.


    "Ava, you already know that Caroline and I are back together," I began, leaning against my desk. "But she¡¯s refusing toe work with me again. Says it would remind her of all the bad things that happened here."


    "Of course, Alpha," Ava replied, ncing at the leather couch. "She probably wouldn¡¯t feelfortable, especially with... that."


    "If I changed everything in here, made itpletely new, would that help?" I asked.


    "Honestly? We should probably burn that couch," Ava smiled.


    "Ava," I growled mildly, "focus on the whole picture, not just the couch."


    She grinned. "Look, Alpha, changing everything is a good start. A new environment without those memories would help."


    "Excellent. You¡¯ll handle the renovation," I said.


    "Me?" Ava looked surprised. "Why not hire an interior designer?"


    "Because you have good taste and I trust you. Spend whatever you need. Find me another office on this floor, and put your desk near mine while this happens." I tapped my fingers on the desk. "How long will it take?"


    "A week, since we need to repaint everything. I already have ideas," she said excitedly.


    "Perfect. Go through my schedule, then I¡¯ll clear out so you can start. I¡¯ll work with Ryan until you set up my new space."


    After checking my appointments, I grabbed myptop and files. At reception, I gave Ava my office key.


    "Only you and the renovation crew can enter my office. Linda stays at reception during this project." Ava understood - keep Linda from snooping around.


    I walked to Ryan¡¯s office but still caught Linda¡¯s eager voice asking Ava what I had requested. I couldn¡¯t help but smile when I heard Ava¡¯s curt reply, "None of your business.""I¡¯m renovating my office and Caroline¡¯s old one too. I want her toe back, but she¡¯s refusing because of the memories. I¡¯ve put Ava in charge ofpletely redoing everything."


    "That¡¯s brilliant!" Ryan eximed, looking excited. "Now I want to redecorate too."


    "We should throw that snake Linda out and redo the reception area as well," Kyle added from her desk.


    "Not a bad idea, Kyle," I mused. "While we¡¯re at it, we need toe up with a n to bring Caroline back. How¡¯s Ava doing in her role?"


    "She¡¯s fantastic," Kyle evaluated. "Verypetent, smart, catches on quickly. And she handles people well. She even made Mr. Richardson smile, and that man is perpetually grumpy."


    "Sounds like we don¡¯t really need Linda anymore," Ryan confirmed what I¡¯d been thinking.


    "True, but I¡¯ll keep her on this week since Ava will be busy with the renovation," I decided reluctantly. "I don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s practical. Plus, I still need to figure out how to fire her without revealing my true reasons."


    Ryan leaned forward, eyes gleaming with interest. "Now tell us about Caroline. How was the weekend with her parents?"


    "I¡¯ll tell you everything at lunch. Joseph¡¯s joining us, so I can share the details with everyone at once." I couldn¡¯t help the smile that spread across my face as I thought about my weekend with Caroline.


    They already knew we were back together. I¡¯d been sending updates through our pack bonds and texts, but they wanted all the details. I was happier than I¡¯d been in years, now I just needed my mate back working by my side.


    "There¡¯s something else I want to discuss," I said, lowering my voice even though we were alone in Ryan¡¯s office. "Caroline has agreed to officially join Storm Valley Pack."


    Ryan¡¯s face lit up. "That¡¯s huge, man! When are you nning the ceremony?"


    "Soon. I want to do it this weekend," I replied, unable to contain my excitement. The thought of formally binding Caroline to our pack, creating that permanent pack bond that would allow us to mind-link anytime, anywhere, made ric howl with satisfaction inside me.


    "A joining ceremony requires preparation," Ryan reminded me. "We¡¯ll need to notify the pack elders, prepare the ceremonial grounds..."


    "I know, I know," I cut him off. "That¡¯s why I need your help. But there¡¯s more." I leaned forward, my voice dropping even lower. "I want to propose to her at the ceremony."


    Ryan¡¯s eyes widened. "Seriously? That¡¯s... wow. You¡¯ve only been back together for what, a few days?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter," I said firmly. "I love her and want her as my mate. Liam is my son in every way that counts. We¡¯ve wasted enough time already."

 Chapter 100 A Career Decision

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 A Career Decision</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Hey Elle, Joseph wanted to see me. What¡¯s up?" I asked, stepping into Eleanor¡¯s office. Rory perked up inside me.


    "No idea, Carrie." Eleanor stood, smoothing her skirt. "Let me tell him you¡¯re here."


    She went to our boss¡¯s office and came back, waving me in. I fixed my blouse nervously.


    "Caroline!" Joseph greeted warmly as I entered his sunlit office. "First, I¡¯m so happy you and Draven worked things out."


    I smiled at the mention of Draven. "Thanks, Joseph. I hope he doesn¡¯t mess up again."


    "If he does, I¡¯ll deal with him myself," Joseph said protectively.


    "Just like you did this time, spying on us and telling him everything," Eleanor teased from her chair.


    "Elle, he¡¯s been my friend since we were pups," Josephughed. "But Caroline, you can always count on me."


    "I appreciate that." And I meant it. He¡¯d helped me when I needed a job and support during my problems with Draven.


    Joseph leaned forward. "Which brings me to my next point. You¡¯ve been amazing here. Quick, smart, great with clients. Hiring you was one of my best decisions."


    The praise felt good, but I sensed moreing. "Thank you, but what are you trying to say?"


    "Caroline," Joseph began carefully, "we both know this position isn¡¯t aligned with your professional background, even though you excel at it. Being Draven¡¯s executive assistant at Thorne Enterprises was a prestigious role with considerable influence. I can¡¯t offer you anythingparable here."


    My stomach tightened. "Draven wants me back, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Joseph nodded. "He called me this morning. As someone who cares about your future, I have to acknowledge it¡¯s a superior position in your field. The role of CEO¡¯s assistant at Thorne offers excellentpensation, growth potential, and significant respect."


    Draven really is a stubborn Alpha, he just won¡¯t give up. I already told him I wouldn¡¯t go back to being his assistant. He actually called my boss about it, which makes me both angry and amused.


    "I know that, but I truly enjoy working here," I said honestly.


    "And we love having you," Joseph assured me quickly. "I¡¯m not pushing you out the door. But I want you to feel free to make the best choice for yourself without any obligation to me. If returning to Thorne Enterprises is what you want, I¡¯ll support that decisionpletely. You wouldn¡¯t be leaving me in the lurch."


    I fidgeted with the edge of my sleeve. "Joseph, I appreciate your honesty. You gave me tremendous support when I needed it most, and I¡¯d never take that lightly. The position at Thorne Enterprises is better professionally, but..." I trailed off, uncertain how to express my reservations.


    "Let me ease one concern," Joseph offered gently. "If you decide to go back and it doesn¡¯t work out, my door will always be open for you. No questions asked."


    Relief washed through me. "Thank you. That means more than you know."


    "Caroline, there¡¯s no pressure here. Take all the time you need to decide. I just want you to know you have my full support whatever path you choose."


    I smiled gratefully as our meeting concluded. Eleanor followed me out of Joseph¡¯s office, and we headed to the break room for coffee.


    "Joseph is pretty amazing, isn¡¯t he?" Eleanor remarked, pouring us both steaming cups.


    "He really is. What he¡¯s doing for me, giving me this freedom of choice, is incredibly generous."


    Eleanor stirred cream into her coffee thoughtfully. "So, are you going back to Thorne Enterprises?"


    "I honestly don¡¯t know," I sighed, leaning against the counter. "What do you think, Elle?"


    "I think Joseph is right about the professional side. Working directly under Draven would really help your career." She paused, watching me. "But this isn¡¯t just about career advancement, is it? You¡¯ve talked about wanting your own sess story."


    Her words hit home. I had shared those dreams with her, wanting to build something meaningful, not just support someone else¡¯s sess. Even if that someone was my mate.


    "You know me too well," I admitted. "Part of me wants to go back because I¡¯d be with Draven every day, but another part worries I¡¯d just be falling back into old patterns instead of growing."


    Eleanor nodded understanding. "And do you want my guess about where you¡¯ll be happiest?"


    "You have a theory?"


    "I do," she smiled mysteriously, "but I won¡¯t share it. This decision needs to be yours alone, Carrie. I¡¯ll support whatever you choose."


    We talked a while longer before returning to work. As I worked on a client proposal, I felt better about the decision ahead. At least I had options, and friends who would support me either way.


    Later that afternoon, amotion caught my attention. I looked up to see Ruby hurrying to reception with an unusually bright smile.

 Chapter 101 He Has Another True Love?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 He Has Another True Love?</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I turned to see Ruby approaching with a bright smile. "You have some special visitors, Caroline," she announced with mischievous eyes.


    My heart jumped when I saw Draven walking to my desk, carrying Liam in his strong arms. My son was grinning happily, waving at everyone in the office. Ryan followed behind them, looking amused at all the attention.


    "Your hottie is here," I whispered to Ruby, seeing how she stared at Ryan. She blushed and pushed me yfully.


    When they reached me, Liam squirmed excitedly in Draven¡¯s arms. "Mommy! I came to get you!" he shouted with pure joy that melted my heart.


    Tears filled my eyes as I hugged my little boy, kissing his chubby cheeks. Rory purred inside me, happy to have our pack together.


    "I hope you don¡¯t mind that I picked up Liam and sent Mabel home," Draven said with that smile that still made me weak. "I thought we could all go home together today."


    "Of course not," I moved closer. He bent down to give me a soft kiss that made my wolf hum with happiness.


    "Mommy, Uncle Ryan gave me this, look!" Liam showed me a package full of candies, lollipops, and choctes.


    "Oh really? And did you say thank you to Uncle Ryan?" I asked my little one, giving Ryan a firm look.


    "Yes, Mommy," Liam nodded hard.


    "Very good!" I kissed his forehead. "Thank you, Ryan."


    "Don¡¯t mention it, Carrie. This kid is amazing!" Ryan messed up Liam¡¯s hair lovingly.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" Mr. Reeves came over smiling and held out his hand. "Hello, young man."


    "Hi," Liam smiled sweetly and took Mr. Reeves¡¯s hand. "Want some candy?" he offered, making everyoneugh.


    "No thank you, young man." Mr. Reeves chuckled before turning to me. "Caroline, is this your handsome son?"


    I nodded proudly as Mr. Reeves said, "What a handsome little guy! He looks just like his father," he looked between Liam and Draven, who smiled confidently.


    "My son is beautiful indeed, thank you, Mr. Reeves," Draven replied smoothly.


    "You two visit my floor quite oftentely," Mr. Reeves said yfully to Draven and Ryan. "I hope you¡¯re not nning to steal my two favorite employees."


    "For now, Mr. Reeves, just one of them," Draven smiled confidently, "but you never know."


    "I¡¯ll have to ask you for a job too if you take both," Mr. Reeves joked.


    "I think Joseph would be upset if we took his whole team," Ryanughed.


    We gathered my things and said goodbye. Eleanor and Nate were waiting outside, and we all decided to go for dinner. Kyle and Luke would join uster.


    The evening was full ofughter and talk. Eleanor kept giving me knowing looks when Draven held my hand under the table or whispered to me. By dinner¡¯s end, I felt happy, surrounded by our friends and family.


    After dinner, Eleanor went to Nate¡¯s while Draven came to my ce.


    Once Liam was asleep, we went to my room. He sat at the bed¡¯s end, giving me an amazing foot massage.


    "So, sweetheart," Draven started, his strong fingers working my feet, "when are youing back to Thorne Enterprises?"


    I sighed, knowing this talk wasing. "Draven, I haven¡¯t made that decision yet."


    His hands stopped briefly. "What do you mean? You¡¯ve forgiven me, we¡¯re together again. Come back to be near me every day, Caroline." He spoke like it was obvious.


    "My love, I still don¡¯t know if I want toe back. I love working at Puma Global. I really like my colleagues, and I¡¯m doing great there." I tried exining.


    "But you¡¯ll be better with me." His voice had that Alpha tone showing his frustration.


    Rory stirred inside me. He needs to understand this isn¡¯t just about him.


    "But we¡¯re fine like this. Why do we need to work together?" I asked, wanting to understand.


    "Caroline," Draven continued massaging but harder, "I want people I trust around me. Ryan¡¯s there. ra can retire now. I need you by my side."


    His intense gaze caught mine. "Also, the audit is showing evidence. Rose found things about my personal life and parents that are being investigated."


    My curiosity grew. "What else did you discover?"


    Draven¡¯s face darkened. "The Rouge attack on my parents wasn¡¯t random. Their car was forced off the road in a dangerous spot." Pain showed on his face. "Rose heard Howard telling an investigator I wanted it closed. Then she heard him tell Linda he paid to bury the investigation."


    "Draven, that¡¯s extremely serious!" I sat up shocked.


    "Yes, it is," he nodded seriously. "She heard my father fighting with Howard before the attack, saying he¡¯d remove him from the Elder council." He went on, "Rose also said Linda tells E where I go, that¡¯s why she appeared everywhere, including that day at thepany. Linda nned it, knowing ra told you not to let anyone in without permission. She wanted you fired."


    "But why? I had just started." I was confused.


    "Linda wanted the executive assistant position after ra turned her down. Being my assistant would have given her ess to information. She¡¯s been Howard¡¯s mistress for ten years." Draven spoke with disgust.


    "So Linda gives Howard information. He must be part of the fraud." I said, understanding now.


    "He might be the mastermind behind the entire operation," Draven spected, but I sensed there was more."What else did Rose tell you?" I asked, feeling more worried.


    "Rose knows everything in thatpany. She told me a lot." He paused, looking worried. "But there¡¯s one more thing."


    "What is it?" I encouraged.


    "Caroline," he started carefully, "when my parents died, I had met someone who changed my life very quickly." He sounded ufortable. "Too quickly. But this woman disappeared. I tried everything to find her, hired three investigators, but they all said it was hopeless. Thest try was about a year ago."


    "ra mentioned her briefly. Said you lost hope after that." I tried to sound calm, but my chest hurt.


    "Until you came along," he said softly, looking into my eyes. "But Howard manipted those investigations too, paid them to make me give up, telling me finding her was impossible."


    My stomach turned cold. What if she was his true mate? ra only mentioned a woman who had captured his heart, not that she was his mate. Would he leave me if he found her? Rory whimpered anxiously.


    "I think she might have been my..." Draven stopped suddenly.


    My heart stopped. Was he going to say "mate"? Was she his true, destined mate?


    Draven saw my fear and quickly moved to hold my hands.


    "Caroline, look at me. Listen carefully." His voice was firm but gentle. "I love you! That woman became my past the moment I heard your voice that first day at Thorne. Don¡¯t worry about this. I won¡¯t look for her again, but you needed to know. I don¡¯t want anyone using this to hurt you."


    But I was already feeling insecure. Draven noticed and cupped my face, kissing me deeply, like he was proving I was his future. Then he kissed my neck.


    "Let me show you who I belong to," he whispered.


    He made love to me so tenderly that night, treating my body like something precious. Every touch and kiss promised he was minepletely.We fell asleep wrapped together, my head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    But as I drifted off, I couldn¡¯t help wondering.If his true mate came back, would he still be mine?

 Chapter 102 The Father of My Son

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 The Father of My Son</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The next morning, I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. Draven was already up, making breakfast in my kitchen with Liam "helping" him. My heart swelled watching them together, Liam standing on his little step stool, carefully cing bread in the toaster while Draven watched with gentle patience.


    "Good morning, my loves," I said, walking into the kitchen.


    Liam¡¯s face lit up. "Mommy! We¡¯re making breakfast! I¡¯m helping!"


    "I can see that, sweetheart." I kissed the top of his head before turning to Draven, who pulled me into a warm embrace.


    "Morning, beautiful," he murmured against my lips before giving me a soft kiss.


    We ate breakfast together like a real family, with Liam chattering excitedly about daycare and his friends. After breakfast, Draven insisted on taking Liam to daycare and then dropping me off at work.


    "I want to make the most of every second with both of you," he exined, helping Liam put on his little backpack.


    When we dropped Liam off at daycare, his teacher Ms. Jenkins smiled warmly at us.


    "Good morning, Mr. Thorne! It¡¯s nice to see you again," she said, before looking between Draven and Liam. "He really does have your eyes, you know. The resemnce is striking."


    Draven didn¡¯t correct them. Instead, he smiled proudly and said thanks.


    On our way to Puma Global, Draven was quiet, looking worried. I thought he was thinking about our talk about Howard and the investigation. Just before we reached my office, he finally spoke.


    "Caroline," he began carefully, "why did your parents say you don¡¯t know who Liam¡¯s father is?" His hands tightened slightly on the steering wheel.


    "I know I should wait until you¡¯re ready to talk about this, and I¡¯ll respect it if you¡¯re notfortable telling me. But it¡¯s been bothering me. When I found out about Liam, I asked ra if she knew who his father was, but she said only you could tell me because it¡¯s very personal."


    Rory stirred anxiously inside me as I felt my chest tighten.


    "Draven, we¡¯re almost at Puma Global, and it¡¯s kind of a long story," I sighed. "Can we talk about thister? I know I need to tell you. And you¡¯ll probably look at me differently after you know."


    "I would never judge you, Caroline." His voice was soft but firm. "I¡¯m going to give Liam my name. He¡¯s already my son as far as I¡¯m concerned. But I am curious."


    I took a deep breath, feeling Rory¡¯s nervousness matching my own.


    "Well, I met Liam¡¯s father and spent one night with him. Then he left, and I found out I was pregnant. That¡¯s the short version," I said, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    "He doesn¡¯t know he has a son?" Draven¡¯s eyes shed with something¡ªanger? Protectiveness?


    "No. I have no way of finding him, so that¡¯s that." I looked out the window, avoiding his intense gaze. "If I could find him, I wouldn¡¯t keep Liam from him, but he just disappeared."


    "It¡¯s okay, Caroline. I understand." Draven reached over and took my hand, bringing it to his lips. "You don¡¯t need to exin anything else. Liam has me now."


    When he stopped in front of Puma Global, he got out of the car to open my door. As I stepped out, he pulled me by the waist and gave me a kiss that made Rory purr with satisfaction.


    "So," he murmured against my lips, "when are youing back to Thorne Enterprises?"


    I rolled my eyes. He wasn¡¯t going to give up, and I still wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted to do.


    "Let¡¯s do this¡ªgive me until Friday to make a decision.But promise me that whatever I decide, you¡¯ll respect it."


    "I can¡¯t promise anything," he said with that infuriating half-smile, "but I can wait until Friday."


    His expression softened. "Have a wonderful day, sweetheart. I¡¯m going to miss you like crazy."


    "Me too." I smiled and kissed him again before entering the building.


    I had barely settled at my desk when I received a beautiful arrangement of tulips.


    Nina, the new girl who sat in the cubicle next to mine, poked her round face over the divider, her eyes wide with admiration.


    "Wow! Those are gorgeous, Caroline! Your boyfriend is absolutely crazy about you," she sighed dreamily. "I wonder if I¡¯ll ever find someone who looks at me the way Alpha Draven looks at you?"


    "Oh, Nina, of course you will," I assured her with a smile. "You¡¯re still so young. You need to enjoy life first."


    "Nina, if you want, I can introduce you to some really high-ss guys," Ruby said, appearing from the cubicle on my other side.


    "As if a high-ss wolf would ever look at me," Nina replied, her eyes widening with disbelief.


    "Why not? You¡¯re beautiful, Nina," I said sincerely, admiring her warm brown eyes and sweet smile.


    "Why don¡¯t youe to the mall with us today? We can give you a makeover. Ava is great at that," Ruby suggested enthusiastically.


    "But won¡¯t your friends mind if I just show up?" Nina asked hesitantly.


    "Of course not! Nina. And they¡¯ll love using you as their dress-up doll," Iughed.


    "Oh, well then I think I¡¯ll go," Nina perked up, a smile spreading across her face.


    "Great, it¡¯s settled," Ruby pped her hands. "Now, let¡¯s get some coffee, girls."


    On the way to the break room, I sent a quick text to Draven.


    [I love the tulips you send me every week. And I love you!]


    Draven responded almost instantly.


    [You¡¯ll be getting tulips every week for the rest of our lives. I love you so much, my sweet mate.]


    I smiled at his message, feeling warmth spread through my chest.The man had be so important to me so quickly. I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without him anymore, and honestly, I didn¡¯t want to. It amazed me how our bond had grown so strong so fast. Even with his past and that mysterious woman, Rory assured me our connection was real and powerful.

 Chapter 103 Back to Thorne Enterprises

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Back to Thorne Enterprises</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Miss Caroline, your desserts are here," said the delivery boy from The Elegant Bakery, my favorite fancy bakery in Harbor Bay.


    I smiled as I took the beautiful white box with its gold ribbon. Inside were delicious chocte truffles, macarons, and small cakes that I loved so much. A small card with Draven¡¯s unique writing said, "Something sweet for my sweet mate. Missing you today. Love, D."


    Rory purred contentedly inside me. Even apart, Draven always made me feel special.


    I was about to text him thanks when my phone rang with his name on screen, making my heart flutter.


    "I see your timing is perfect as always," I answered, smiling.


    "Does that mean my surprise arrived?"


    "It did. Thank you for the desserts. You¡¯re spoiling me."


    "That¡¯s exactly my n, sweetheart." I could hear him smiling. "Want to have dinner tonight?"


    I sighed sadly. "Sorry, but tonight is ¡¯club night¡¯ with the girls. Mall shopping then sleepover at my ce."


    "So I get neither my mate nor my son?" Draven¡¯s yful whine made meugh. "Your friends must be plotting against me."


    "Hang out with Ryan and the guys, they probably can¡¯t see their mates either. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow," I chuckled.


    "Alright, I know better than to fight the woman squadron."


    "woman squadron?"


    "Yes, squadron. You¡¯re a scary pack of females with clear ranks, ready to fight anytime. I¡¯d rather stay on your good side." His teasing made meugh hard.


    "But Caroline," he got serious, "no hanging out with Jax and his bar crew."


    His possessiveness made Rory happy. "Don¡¯t worry, just us girls."


    After we hung up, another delivery came. It was the afternoon snacks Draven had been sending for me and the office girls since we became friends, including Nina who had joined our group.


    When we arrived at the mallter that evening, we introduced Nina to Kyle, and to our surprise, Ava already knew her.


    "How do you two know each other?" Eleanor asked, looking between them curiously.


    "I used to work at the cosmetics counter, and Joseph would constantly hang around watching Ava at the clothing boutique across the way," Nina exined with a knowing smile.


    "Then she sold him this incredible makeup kit filled with premium cosmetics, skincare products, and perfumes. He gave it to me as a giftst weekend. Must have cost him a fortune," Avaughed.


    "You should have seen his face when he saw the total," Nina added, grinning. "But now I¡¯vended a job that pays well, and I¡¯m loving every minute of it."


    "Ladies, Joseph is absolutely shameless," Ruby said,ughing. "But listen up, Nina is our new project since Caroline and Draven have worked things out. We need to transform this diamond in the rough. I promised to introduce her to a high-caliber wolf¡ªyou know, handsome, charming, and hot like our mates."


    "And I¡¯m guessing you already have someone in mind?" Kyle asked with a knowing look.


    "You bet I do." Ruby¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously.


    "So, Nina, are we free to work our magic on you?" Ava asked, practically bouncing with excitement.


    "Just don¡¯t damage my braces," Nina replied with a shy smile. "Everything else is fair game."


    "Nina, couldn¡¯t your orthodontist switch you from fixed to removable braces? Your teeth look almost perfect already," Eleanor said, gently tilting Nina¡¯s chin to examine her smile.


    "My evaluation appointment is scheduled for next month," Nina exined.


    "Oh no, it¡¯s not. We¡¯re rescheduling that for this week," Eleanor dered with authority.


    The girls¡¯ night was absolutely fantastic. "Project Nina" quickly became our collective mission, and we were determined to make it sessful. We swept through the dress boutiques, lingerie stores, shoe shops, and makeup counters. We scheduled appointments at the salon for manicures, pedicures, hair styling, facials, and waxing. Eleanor also promised to apany Nina to the orthodontist to insist on switching to removable braces.


    We left the mallden with shopping bags, but we were transforming Nina into what Kyle called "a total knockout." Back at my apartment, we experimented with different makeup looks on Nina, who good-naturedly became our living mannequin. It was the most fun, quintessentially girly night I¡¯d had in ages.


    The following day, Draven arrived at Puma Global to take me to lunch.


    "I couldn¡¯t bear being away from you any longer, sweetheart," he said, pulling me into his arms.


    "I missed you too," I murmured, breathing in his intoxicating cedar and musk scent.


    "How was your night?"


    "Oh, it was really fun. And yours?"


    "The usual. The guys, whiskey, and poker at Ryan¡¯s ce."


    "I found it quite interesting that you invited my brother and his friends, Alpha Draven," Rubymented.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, surprised.


    "We invited Jax and his pack friends to join the game. All to keep that particr group far away from our mates," Draven replied with a self-satisfied grin. "They¡¯re actually decent guys¡ªthe only issue is they want what belongs to us."


    "You¡¯re telling me you invited them just to keep them away from us?" I asked incredulously.


    "You know the saying, sweetheart, better safe than sorry!" Draven¡¯s wide grin made us allugh at their possessiveness.


    During lunch on Thursday, we went to the salon instead of meeting our mates for lunch. When theyined, we told them we wanted to look prettier for them. That seemed to make their wolves happy.


    The week had been perfect. Work was going well, Draven stayed at my apartment every night except for girls¡¯ night, and Liam was bing more and more attached to him. My son was glued to Draven¡¯s side whenever they were together.


    But as Friday arrived, I found myself at a crossroads. I had already discussed my dilemma with the girls on Tuesday, and they had offered their support. I¡¯d even consulted with my supervisor and Joseph.


    When Draven came to pick me up after work, I suggested dinner at a quiet restaurant, and he eagerly agreed. We went to an intimate bistro with soft candlelight illuminating the tables and gentle instrumental music creating a romantic atmosphere.


    After we finished our main course and Draven ordered our favorite chocte dessert, I decided it was time."I¡¯ve made a decision," I said, looking at him.


    "Really? About what?" He looked interested but confused.


    "I said I would give you an answer today."


    He leaned closer, his violet eyes serious. "Are youing back to Thorne Enterprises?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m going to work with you again," I smiled.


    His face lit up with joy as he kissed me quickly across the table.


    "You¡¯ve made me the happiest Alpha in the world. When do you start?"


    "Monday." His smile got bigger. I leaned in and whispered, "Now, tell the waiter to pack that dessert to go. We¡¯ll have it at your ce."


    He quickly called the waiter, asked for our dessert to go, and got the check. We left with his arm around my waist, hurrying to the car.


    "I can¡¯t wait for my real dessert," Draven whispered while buckling my seatbelt, his lips on my skin making me shiver.


    Rory purred happily, and I knew we were in for a special night.


    It wasn¡¯t easy deciding to return to Thorne, but Ava had helped me choose.


    "Caroline," she had told me during girls¡¯ night, "I know about Alpha Draven¡¯spany problems. He needs people he can trust. Plus, he had the officepletely redone, I watched over it myself. He cared about every detail, especially your space."


    Now, with Draven¡¯s hand on my thigh as he drove us home, I knew I¡¯d made the right choice. Our bond grew stronger each day, and working together would make it even better, both at work and in life.

 Chapter 104 Dessert With The Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Dessert With The Alpha</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Driving to his apartment,Draven stayed quiet but kept his hand on my knee, sometimes lifting my hand to kiss it.


    He didn¡¯t speak during the drive, which surprised me. At the restaurant, his violet eyes had burned with desire, making me restless with want.


    In the garage, he unbuckled my seatbelt, opened my door, and helped me out. His cedar and musk scent surrounded me as he pulled me close against him. We walked to the elevator and up to his apartment.


    Inside,he told me to wait while he got tes for dessert. He came back with cake, two forks, and chocte syrup, then took my hand and led me to the rooftop.


    It was stunning up there,with a perfect view of the city. I¡¯d never seen his rooftop before in my few visits.There was a pool,outdoor kitchen,pool table,and huge wooden table. He left just a few lights on and guided me to the table.


    "Shall we have our dessert, sweetheart? I want mine with chocte syrup," Draven whispered, gently biting my earlobe, making me moan.


    He moved my hair aside, exposing my neck, and slowly unzipped my turquoise dress. He helped it fall from my shoulders to the floor, then held my hand as I stepped out of it. Standing before me, his violet eyes darkened with desire.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman my eyes have ever seen," he said softly, his scent getting stronger.


    I wore a white corset with turquoise ribbons woven through it, tied in delicate bows. The demi-cup style was made of tulle and Frenchce, with turquoise ribbon bows on the straps. Garters held up my thigh-high stockings with matchingce. The whitece thong had turquoise ribbons tied at the sides.


    Draven couldn¡¯t take his eyes off my body. Moving closer, he unhooked my garters from my stockings, then worked on my corset buttons. Though he tried not to touch me, his knuckles kept grazing my skin as I breathed.After undoing all the buttons, his finger traced up my belly and along the top of my corset before sliding it off.


    He smiled into my eyes as his hands moved to my chest, touching and teasing my breasts and nipples.His light touches set me on fire. Every tease made me more aroused, getting me wet. I could feel wetness dripping between my folds, and I knew he could smell my desire from the way his nostrils red.


    Draven stepped back, grabbed one end of the ribbon on each side of my panties, subtly touching my hips, and before pulling the ribbons, he shed a naughty smile and said,"I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll tear your panties today." He pulled the ribbons, letting my tiny panties fall to the floor.


    I felt a little disappointed. I loved when he ripped off my panties with raw, desperate need. But his gentle touches felt amazing too.


    "Ah, so beautiful, Caroline." He walked around me.


    He ran a finger slowly up my back, stopping at the base of my neck. The touch was subtle, but it made me shiver. He stopped in front of me, eyes taking in every inch of my body.


    "I want to have you wearing nothing but these stockings and these sexy as hell shoes!"


    My pink heels were tall and a little hard to walk in, but they looked good.


    Draven took my hand andmanded in his Alpha voice,"Sit on the table. Use the bench as a step."


    I did what he said. He sat down between my legs and handed me a piece of cake. His eyes were on me as I took a bite, clearly enjoying the moment. He gave me another, then leaned in and kissed me, like he wanted a taste too.


    He kissed me slowly, deeply, his tongue exploring my mouth. I heard him push the cake te away and stand.


    "Let¡¯s save this forter. I have something tastier to eat. Better take these off, this will get messy."


    Draven slowly unbuttoned his shirt while kissing me, then tossed it aside. He undid his pants and kicked off his shoes, strippingpletely naked.


    He was rock hard, his tip already slick, matching how soaked I was for him. I wanted to drop to my knees and take him in my mouth, but he grabbed my wrists and pushed me t on the table.


    He bent down, working his mouth all over me with kisses, bites, and licks like he couldn¡¯t get enough. Every touch of his tongue made me gasp. He moaned while tasting me as if I was his favorite dessert.


    Then he stood up, grabbed the chocte syrup, and poured it on me. The sweetness dripped down my neck, over my breasts, and along my stomach. He leaned in again, licking up every drop like a starving man, sucking the syrup from my skin until my whole body shook.


    Then he climbed onto the table, between my legs and spread them wide. He took the bottle of syrup and poured it on my belly and pussy, letting the syrup run down between my folds.


    "The most delicious thing in the world is you, my mate. And covered in chocte, you¡¯re even more irresistible."


    He resumed his slow torture of sucking, licking and nibbling on my belly. He moved his mouth down, while his hands squeezed and twisted my nipples, driving me crazy. I was all sensations.


    When he reached my pussy, Draven pulled his mouth away from my body for a moment and sighed. He went back to mouthing me, sucking all the chocte he had spilled on me along with my desire that was dripping from my pussy.


    Draven sucked my pussy, licked, nibbled my clitoris, making me moan and scream with desire. I was on cloud nine feeling his hot, wet tongue sucking me all over. I felt him put one finger in my entrance and then the other. It was enough to make me cum deliciously.


    "Ah, Caroline, how delicious, you¡¯re so wet, so ready for me," he growled.


    Draven took his fingers out of my pussy and sucked them, stood up and sank his cock into my pussy, fast and hard, making me happy and making me scream. With crazy movements, fast thrusts, he leaned over me and started sucking my breasts, sucking hard and making me feel an unusually horny feeling. I exploded in a strong orgasm and moaned loudly, my pussy pulsating around him.


    "Oh, Carrie, if you keep squeezing me like that I won¡¯tst long. You¡¯re so delicious, so tight, so hot. You¡¯re crushing my cock with that pussy."


    Draven pulled out and put me on all fours on the table, licking my pussy and asshole. He stuck his cock in me once more and started thrusting again. His finger circled my asshole and I felt him slowly inserting his finger. I felt a burning sensation, but Draven held my waist with his other hand and thrust hard into my pussy, going in and out, while he went in and out of my asshole with his finger. I was hypersensitive and quickly forgot the burning sensation I felt and gave in to that wonderful feeling of having him filling me in two ways at the same time. I started to force my body against him, wanting him to enter me faster and faster. It didn¡¯t take long and I gave in to an even more intense orgasm.


    "Goddess, Carrie, you¡¯re squeezing me so tight, it feels amazing!" He groaned deeply and climaxed intensely inside me. His warm release flooded me,so much that it trickled down my thighs when he withdrew.


    We copsed exhausted on that table, then he pulled me to his chest and kissed me passionately.


    "Do you have any idea how much I love you? Sometimes it even scares me," Draven said, cing a kiss on my hair.


    "Then it¡¯s exactly the same way I love you!" I assured him,breathing in hisforting aroma.


    After a while, Draven sat me on hisp, and we ate our chocte cake together.


    "It¡¯s not as delicious as you are," Draven dered. "But you and chocte together, by the Moon Goddess, it¡¯s unreal!" He said with a mischievous grin and winked at me.


    Monday arrived after a wonderful weekend with my boyfriend, my son, and my friends. Draven had spent the night at my apartment, so I watched him adjusting his blue tie while I was doing my makeup. He looked absolutely delicious in that light gray suit with a white shirt and blue tie.I simply wanted to undress him, and I was staring at him so shamelessly after he finished getting dressed that he smiled and walked over to me, pulling me into his arms.


    "What¡¯s up? Why are you looking at me like that?" He said yfully, nuzzling my neck.


    "Because I want to take your clothes off," I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    "Don¡¯t you like my suit?" He teased, pretending to be hurt.


    "The problem is that I love your suit. You¡¯re already too hot, but in this suit, you¡¯re irresistible." I ran my hand along hispel.


    Draven let out a deliciousugh, and I felt Rory preen at having such a powerful, handsome mate.


    "Look, I could let you undress me and have your way with my body, but I¡¯m really excited about getting to work today." He pulled me closer by the waist.


    "Oh really? And why¡¯s that?" I yed curious.


    "Because my new assistant is starting today and she¡¯s a hottie." He teased me.


    "Are you thinking about doing your assistant during office hours, Alpha Draven?"


    "Absolutely. Right on my desk. And then have her grinding on myp in my chair."


    "Sounds like you¡¯ve got an interesting day ahead!"


    "You have no idea how much." He said with a smile and gave me a quick peck.

 Chapter 105 Back to Work

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Back to Work</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    On the way to Thorne Enterprises, Draven remained mostly silent. He kept ncing at me nervously.


    I was the one who should have been anxious, but one of us needed to stay calm.


    I took his hand in mine. "Draven, why are you so nervous?"


    Draven lifted my hand to his lips and kissed it softly. "Carrie, I¡¯m just excited. I¡¯m so happy you finally decided toe back to work with me."


    I smiled at him. "If that¡¯s why you¡¯re nervous, maybe you should focus on how I can help you catch the bad guys when I get back."


    Draven pulled into thepany parking lot, then turned to me with a serious expression. "Caroline, I know you faced unfair treatment at mypany before. The fact that you¡¯re determined toe back for my sake really touches me. I¡¯m nervous because I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to give you what you want. Eleanor mentioned that you wanted your own career. I feel like I¡¯m pulling you away from the work you were familiar with at Puma Global toe back to me. I just..."


    I ced my hand over his mouth to stop him. "Draven, this isn¡¯t entirely for you, though you¡¯re definitely the most important part.I talked with Joseph, and he exined the benefits of working at yourpany. It will help me too. Besides..."


    I trailed off, my cheeks flushing."If I¡¯m going to be your Luna, wouldn¡¯t helping you manage the pack and thepany be part of my responsibilities?"


    My words made Draven pull me into an excited embrace."Caroline, you¡¯re perfect."


    As we walked into the building, Draven had Ryan gather everyone in the executive reception to announce I wasing back.The renovations Ava finished Friday looked incredible. She really had talent for design. I couldn¡¯t wait to see everything and hoped I¡¯d love it.


    As the elevator ascended, my hands grew cold and trembling. When the doors opened on our floor, Draven gave my hand a gentle squeeze, trying tofort me.


    A small group of employees who worked in the executive suite had gathered. When they saw me, they apuded and showed how happy they were to see me back. All except one person. Linda couldn¡¯t even hide her anger. She red at me with pure hatred while everyone else rushed forward to greet me with hugs and warm wees.


    After everyone¡¯s greetings, it was time for some exnation, even if it wasn¡¯t the whole truth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Draven began, "thank you for giving Ms. Caroline such a warm wee back. I know you all heard about confidential information being leaked from Caroline¡¯sputer, which led to her dismissal. However, our IT department investigated and discovered that she wasn¡¯t responsible. They concluded that herputer was remotely hacked, and the information was leaked by someone else we haven¡¯t identified yet. What matters now is that Caroline is back; she¡¯s an essential part of thispany. And since I know you¡¯ve noticed our closeness," he said, raising our joined hands, "I¡¯d like to inform you that this beautiful woman has forgiven me for being so rude to her, and we¡¯re dating. We¡¯ll be married soon!"


    Everyone apuded and congratted us. Kyle and Ryan whistled while Ava shouted "long live the couple!" I felt my face flush red as I smiled shyly. As the employees dispersed after congratting us, only Ryan, Kyle, Ava, and Linda remained.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to greet me, Linda?" I asked, smiling at that venomous snake. I knew I was provoking her.


    "Of course, Carrie, it¡¯s so good to have you back, especially since you¡¯ve forgiven the humiliation you went through here." Linda jabbed with a fake smile and hugged me, whispering in my ear, "But you must have met the new girl, right? Don¡¯t trust her, she¡¯s a fake who¡¯s chasing after Draven."


    "Not at all, Linda. Ava is my friend, and I trust herpletely." I emphasized the word ¡¯her¡¯ before going to hug Ava. Linda was practically vibrating with barely contained rage.


    "My love,e take your rightful ce," Draven said, extending his hand to me and leading me to my office door.


    He opened the door, and I felt my eyes light up at the sight. Ava had reced the dark wooden furniture with light wood, making the space brighter and more inviting. The desk now stood sideways so I could enjoy the window view while working.


    "Do you like it?" Draven whispered in my ear.


    "I love it!"


    I walked over to admire a beautiful arrangement of multicolored tulips and picked up the card beside them, which read,


    "White ones symbolize forgiveness. Purple ones symbolize tranquility and peace. Yellow ones symbolize prosperity. Orange ones symbolize vitality. Blue ones symbolize trust and loyalty. Red ones symbolize our perfect love. And the ck ones are the rarest and most precious, just like you. You have my promise that I won¡¯t make another mistake, that I¡¯ll love you forever, and that I¡¯ll be grateful every day for your forgiveness. Loving you is the best part of my life!"


    By the time I finished reading, tears were streaming down my face. I went to Draven and gave him a passionate kiss. We heard our friends pping and cheering behind us, and he smiled against my lips while wiping away my tears.


    "Come here, I want to show you something else," he said, pulling me by the hand. He opened his office door and led me inside, closing it behind us.


    "Draven... what did you do?" I asked, a smile spreading across my face.


    "You mentioned wanting to burn the old couch, so I asked Ava to redecorate my office too. Though I think she might have already burned that couch herself," he said with a sideways nce.


    The transformation was stunning. His desk now stood where the old couch used to be, bathed in natural light from therge windows. A new gray fabric couch upied the space where his desk had been before. The room featured tasteful paintings, scattered shelves, and even a niche filled with calming green nts. The space remained professional but felt much lighter and more weing.


    I jumped into hisp and kissed him passionately. He kissed me back, my legs wrapped around his waist, and whispered in my ear,"I¡¯m going to take you on my new desk and have you ride me in my chair, but first I¡¯m going to have you on that couch."


    He carried me across the room and sat on the couch with me in hisp, kissing me deeply. I heard the phone ringing on his desk but he ignored it. Just as his hands began sliding up my thighs, his cell phone rang with Ryan¡¯s ringtone. We both burst outughing and said in unison,"Cockblocker friend!"


    But Ryan knew how important my return was and wouldn¡¯t interrupt our moment without good reason. So Draven grabbed his phone from his suit jacket pocket and answered with an amused tone.


    "Damn it, Ryan, again!"


    I giggled against his neck, breathing in his cedar and musk scent, feeling Rory stir contentedly inside me.

 Chapter 106 Pack Discipline

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Pack Discipline</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I was losing myself in Caroline¡¯s kiss, my hands sliding up her thighs as she straddled me on the new couch.


    had deliberately blocked Ryan¡¯s mind-link when I brought Caroline into my office, knowing exactly what I wanted to do with her on every piece of furniture here. Unfortunately, I¡¯d forgotten to silence my phone, and Ryan¡¯s distinctive ringtone ruined the moment.


    Caroline giggled against my neck as I groaned in frustration. "Cockblocker friend strikes again," she whispered.


    I grabbed my phone. "Ryan, you better have something extremely important to tell me!"


    "Sorry, Alpha," Ryan¡¯s voice came through, unusually serious. "But I need you out here right now. It¡¯s urgent."


    What now? I hung up with a sigh and gave Caroline onest quick kiss as she climbed off myp. "I¡¯ll make this up to youter," I promised.


    When we stepped out of my office, the scene before us was absolute chaos. Linda was straddling Ava on the floor, yanking her hair and pping her repeatedly while Ava struggled underneath. Linda was screaming that Ava was an opportunistic whore while Ava shouted for Linda to let her go. Two employees were attempting unsessfully to pull Linda off because she had a death grip on Ava¡¯s hair and had locked her legs around Ava¡¯s sides.


    "What the hell is going on here!" I roared, my Alpha voice making everyone freeze in ce.


    "You maniptive little bitch! You worthless trash! I¡¯ll make you regret the day you walked into this office, you home-wrecking she-wolf!" Linda was screaming like she¡¯d lost her mind.


    "Congrattions on your public meltdown, you psychotic harpy! Now crawl back to whatever hole you came from!" Ava shouted from beneath her.


    "Ryan, Kyle, help get Linda off Ava now!" Imanded, my voice thick with authority.


    Finally, they moved. While the other employees, Kyle, and I restrained Linda, Ryan carefully pried Ava¡¯s hair from Linda¡¯s grip. Once we had Linda restrained, Caroline and Ryan helped Ava to her feet, settling her in one of the reception area chairs.


    "You just got here and you¡¯re acting like you own the ce," Linda spat venomously. "I¡¯ve been with thispany for years. I¡¯m a trusted employee!"


    "Want respect? Try earning it instead of attacking people," Ava shot back, still being steadied by Caroline and Ryan.


    Caroline had called security, who quickly established a barrier between the two women. ric was restless inside me, sensing the tension between the two she-wolves.


    "You jealous witch! You¡¯re trying to steal my position, but you won¡¯t seed!" Linda wouldn¡¯t stop screaming.


    "At least I don¡¯t need to assault colleagues to feel important," Ava responded.


    "Draven, Draven, this conniving little snake is sabotaging me," Linda said, starting to cry theatrical tears. "She wants you to fire me. She told me she¡¯s going to make you get rid of me."


    "That¡¯s riching from you! I¡¯ve never seen someone lie so shamelessly," Ava was fuming with justified rage.


    "ENOUGH!" I roared, my Alpha voice making everyone flinch. "Both of you be quiet right now! This isn¡¯t how pack members behave!" They fell silent immediately. "Did anyone see what happened here?"


    "I did, Alpha," Kyle stepped forward. "Ava was exining to Linda that starting tomorrow, the reception area would be reconfigured ording to your instructions. Linda started causing trouble because, ording to her, she should be the one making those decisions since she¡¯s been here longer."


    "You¡¯ve always hated me, Kyle. That¡¯s a lie!" Linda hissed.


    "I¡¯ve had enough, Linda!" I cut her off, feeling my patience evaporate.


    "I saw it too, Alpha," Rose, one of our cleaning staff, raised her hand. "That¡¯s exactly what Kyle said. And Linda has been antagonizing Ava since her first day. I¡¯ve seen Linda being cruel to Ava multiple times, even grabbing her arm forcefully when no one was looking."


    I looked at Ava closely. She was trembling, disheveled, with scratches on her arm, p marks on her face, and a small cut on her lower lip. In contrast, Linda looked merely rumpled without a single mark on her.


    "Ava, did you attack Linda?" I asked calmly.


    "No, Alpha Draven. I only tried to defend myself by blocking her hits, but as you can see, I wasn¡¯t very sessful," Ava replied, gesturing to her injured face.


    "Do you want me to call the authorities? Will you press charges for assault?" I asked Ava.


    "Alpha Draven, this is ridiculous..." Linda started.


    "Silence!" Imanded.


    "No, Alpha," Ava replied quietly. "I¡¯d prefer to handle this within pack protocols."


    I nodded, appreciating her discretion. "Linda, you¡¯re fired effective immediately for assaulting a coworker. And since we have multiple witnesses, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll contest this. Gather your things. Security will escort you to HR to sign your termination paperwork."


    "But Alpha Draven, you can¡¯t do this to me!" Linda wailed, tears streaming down her face.


    "Of course I can. This is mypany and my pack," I stated firmly. "I don¡¯t tolerate this behavior from anyone, especially not from someone in a position of trust. You¡¯re dismissed from your position effective immediately."


    Through the mind-link, I added in a tone only she could hear, ¡°You should consider yourself lucky I¡¯m not casting you out of the pack right now. But hear me¡ªif you stir up trouble again in our territory, banishment will be the least of your worries.¡±


    Linda paled, understanding the severity of my warning. She grabbed her purse while I contacted HR with instructions for her termination. I asked Kyle and Rose to apany her and sign as witnesses, and instructed security to escort Linda until she was out of the building, making it clear that her ess was revoked permanently.


    Riley brought ice for Ava to reduce the swelling on her face,and Caroline got the first aid kit to clean her cut lip.


    After they took the elevator down, I stood by the reception desk with my arms crossed, watching Ava sit with Caroline, who was trying tofort her.


    "Now, Ava, can you exin what really happened here?" I asked, sensing there was more to the story.


    "You needed a legitimate reason to fire her, right?" Ava said calmly. "I gave you one. No way was I going to let that snake near Caroline. The moment you two arrived, she picked up the phone to call Howard to report everything."


    I startedughing, and Ava joined in. Everyone else looked at us like we¡¯d lost our minds.


    "Ava has been subtly provoking Linda since she started working here," I exined. "We needed a reason to fire her. We hoped Linda would lose it and tell us something bad, but I never thought she¡¯d attack you.Now how am I going to exin this to Joseph? He¡¯s going to want my head on a tter."


    "I can¡¯t believe you nned this. It¡¯s clever but sneaky!" Ryan said,ughing. "I was wondering why Ava didn¡¯t fight back at all."


    "The urge wasn¡¯tcking, Ryan," Ava exined with a small smile. "But if I had, she could have used it against me."


    "Ava, take the rest of the day off," I told her.


    "Absolutely not! I have too much work to do, especially now that Caroline¡¯s back. I¡¯m excited to work with my friend," Ava said enthusiastically.


    "You know I have to tell Joseph before you tell Eleanor, and it won¡¯t be long before he shows up here demanding answers, right?"I asked, knowing Joseph would be furious when he learned what happened to his "goddess."


    "I¡¯ll deal with Joseph, Alpha. I need to go to the bathroom to pull myself together," Ava said, keeping her pride.


    "Take all the time you need! And thank you for your loyalty. Today I¡¯m taking youdies to lunch!" I said to her and Caroline with a grateful smile. "Come on, Ryan, let¡¯s fill Kyle in on what happened." Kyle had just returned from HR and looked at me curiously.


    As we walked away, ric rumbled contentedly inside me."Our pack is stronger now without the traitor."

 Chapter 107 Not Yours to Judge

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Not Yours to Judge</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    My first day back at Thorne Enterprises was incredibly hectic. Between Ava¡¯s nned fight with Linda, Joseph showing up angry because Ava was attacked, and the general mess of returning to work after my break, I barely had time to breathe.


    Linda¡¯s firing was a relief, though. I couldn¡¯t have worked next to someone who was clearly spying on me for Howard. The mood on the executive floor had gotten a lot better; the pressure had eased, and there was so much work that Draven and I didn¡¯t even have time for our usual yful teasing.


    It was Friday when,ing back from lunch with Ava, Howard stepped into the elevator with us. I felt Rory tense up right away inside me, her hackles rising in warning.


    The doors shut, and the elevator started going up. Suddenly, Howard turned to me and stepped closer than needed, using his rank as pack elder to scare me.


    "You¡¯re feeling pretty safe now that you¡¯ve got our Alpha wrapped around your finger, aren¡¯t you, little she-wolf from Maplewood?" His voice was full of mockery.


    "That¡¯s really none of your business, Elder Howard," I said quietly, trying to keep pack manners even though I was getting mad.


    "Oh, but it is my business," Howard snapped with hate. "An Alpha like Draven needs a real Luna, not some poor, weak bloodline from a third-rate pack. Did you think you could just walk in from your sad little town and take the role of Luna?"


    "Elder, you need to step back from her. You¡¯re breaking pack rules by threatening another member," Ava stepped in.


    "Look, the other troublemaker talks too!" Howard said with a twisted grin. "Let me tell you something about our Alpha that you might not know¡ªhe¡¯s been looking for his true mate for three years. Do you really think he¡¯d choose an unmated, scentless wolf with a kid from another male? Real Alpha lines only take proper mates with strong children."


    "You will show me some respect!" I said, Rory pushing hard inside me. "My son and I might not have the status you care about, but we have something your daughter clearly doesn¡¯t¡ªdignity and self-worth."


    Howard¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. "Dignity? My daughter E slept with Draven, and he tossed her aside like garbage. He¡¯ll do the same to you. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he sees you¡¯re just a short-term distraction."


    I felt my throat close up. I¡¯d heard rumors about Draven and E, but hearing them from Howard made my stomach twist.


    "That¡¯s enough! I¡¯m calling security. You have no right to bother pack members like this," Ava said, pulling out her phone.


    "Just a friendly warning, Caroline. Our Alpha needs a real Luna who can make our pack stronger, not some broken girl from Maplewood," Howard said.


    As he stepped out of the elevator, he turned back with a final jab, "And ask Alpha Draven about his night with my daughter, she still calls his name in her sleep!"


    The doors closed, and I felt my legs go weak. Ava held me as I leaned on her, hot tears building in my eyes. When the elevator opened again on the executive floor, I tried to pull myself together, but as we stepped out, we saw Ryan, Joseph, and Draven sitting in the reception area, talking.


    "What happened, sweetheart?" Draven asked right away, his wolf ric clearly picking up on my pain.


    "Howard happened, Alpha," Ava said when I couldn¡¯t get the words out. "He cornered us in the elevator. He insulted Caroline¡¯s bloodline and rank, then threw in her face that you slept with his daughter E and that you¡¯d never ept a wolf without a mate and with another man¡¯s child as your Luna."


    "That awful old wolf!" Draven growled, his eyes shing violet with anger. "Caroline, none of that matters to me. You know I love you. The only reason I haven¡¯t kicked him out of the pack yet is because I need to catch him in the act with solid proof."


    "But you did sleep with E, didn¡¯t you?" I asked, stepping away from him and walking toward my office. Ava came with me, staying close.


    The rest of the day, I felt upset and couldn¡¯t focus. Ava kept trying to remind me that this was exactly what Howard wanted,to shake my trust and push me away from Draven.


    "Don¡¯t let him win, Carrie," she said."Your connection with Draven is stronger than any pack rule."


    She was right, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Howard had said about Draven still looking for his true mate. Before I could fall too deep into that thought, Draven called us into his office.


    "Ladies, this is Daniel. He¡¯s from the security team and will be watching the elevator door. Whenever you leave the floor, he¡¯ll go with you to make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again," Draven told us.


    "Draven, I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m being watched," I said, finding it strange.


    "It¡¯s for your safety," he replied.


    "But it seems like too much," Ava added, supporting me.


    "Ava, Joseph told me I had to do something. You know I can¡¯t kick Howard off the pack Elder council yet. And I don¡¯t want him getting near Caroline with his lies. She¡¯s so upset, I hate seeing her like this."


    "Just inside the elevator?" I asked.


    "Yes, sweetheart, only in the elevator. That¡¯s where you¡¯re most at risk. In the rest of the building, loyal pack members are around, and he won¡¯t be able to reach you," Draven said gently.


    "Alright then," I agreed. "What do you think, Ava?"


    "I agree too. That old wolf shouldn¡¯t be near Carrie again. He¡¯s clearly trying to hurt her," Ava said. "Anyway, I¡¯m going back to work now. We¡¯re finishing the reception area and Ryan¡¯s office. I¡¯ll call you both when it¡¯s done!"


    Ava left, excited about her design work. Draven stood up, walked to the door, locked it, then came over and took my hand.


    "Come here," he said, his eyes glowing that deep violet color that always made my heart race. "We still have something to finish on that couch."


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling, and Rory purred happily inside me.

 Chapter 108 Sex on the Couch

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Sex on the Couch</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I got up and walked with Draven to the sofa. His powerful cedarwood and musky scent enveloped me as he wrapped his strong arms around my waist, pulling me against his hard chest.


    His lips found mine in a hungry kiss that made my knees weak. Rory purred inside me,pletely surrendering to ric¡¯s dominant presence.


    "I¡¯ve been wanting to do this all day," Draven whispered against my neck.


    His hands wandered over my body, one sliding up to cup my breast through my blouse while the other traced patterns on my lower back. I gasped when his fingers deftly began unbuttoning my blouse, one button at a time, his violet eyes darkening with each inch of skin revealed.


    "So beautiful," he murmured, pushing the fabric off my shoulders.


    With expert precision, he unhooked my bra and tossed it aside. The cool air of his office against my bare breasts made my nipples harden instantly.


    He kissed my nipple, circling it with his tongue, teasing and switching between them. His hands ran over my body, lifting my dress to my waist. He growled low in my ear.


    "Mine. Say it," he ordered.


    "Yours, Daddy," I whispered, breathless.


    He led me to the sofa and sat me down. Draven knelt before me, his violet eyes zing with desire. He licked his lips and ran his hands up my thighs, reaching my panties to caress my sex through the thin fabric. I was mesmerized by his eyes, feeling my body ignite at his touch. It was always this way.when he touched me, I forgot everything else, only wanting him to take all of me.


    He scattered kisses along my thighs, keeping one hand caressing my sex as he moved his kisses upward. When his mouth reached my groin, he gave me a little bite and licked the spot. With both hands on my thighs, he spread my legs wide and nibbled at my intimate area through the thin fabric of my panties.


    "My nasty girl, always dripping for me," Draven said appreciatively.


    Every touch from him made me more aroused, and my intimate area was soaked with desire. Draven pulled the fabric of my panties aside and began sucking on my clit, driving me wild. I started moaning and grinding against his mouth. He hadn¡¯t even removed my panties when I came, crossing my legs over his back as they trembled, moaning shamelessly.


    "Daddy!" I cried out, hips shaking under the force of my orgasm.


    Draven continued kissing my pussy and licking it up and down, pushing his tongue inside me, drinking up all the juices flowing from my pussy. He kept teasing me, and I was burning with desire.


    "Draven, fuck me hard! Please, Daddy, I need it!" I begged him like a wanton woman.


    "Is that what my little slut wants?" he growled, and I nodded desperately.


    "Then that¡¯s what you¡¯ll get."


    He quickly opened his pants and took his cock out ¡ª hard as a rock, the tip glistening. He just kept holding my panties to the side, cing the head of his cock at the entrance of my pussy. With a swift thrust, our bodies collided, and his cock slid into me all at once, making me scream.


    Draven started to pump into me hard. The more I moaned, cried, and begged, the more brutal his thrusts became. Suddenly, he grabbed my legs and bent me in half, palms pressing down on my thighs, keeping my legs up as he invaded me with punishing speed.


    I came again from his intense thrusts, his cock hitting every perfect spot like he knew my body better than I did.


    "Fuck yes, look at your pussy squeezing my cock. You were made for me, my naughty girl," he moaned through gritted teeth.


    In a quick move, he flipped me over, leaving me on all fours on the couch. He ripped my panties clean off, freeing my body from thest barrier between us. Grabbing my hips, he plunged his cock back into me, fucking me like a man possessed, like an Alpha marking what was his.


    He held one hand on my hip and brought the other down to my clit, rubbing hard circles as he kept mming into me. It wasn¡¯t long before another orgasm overtook me. I bit into a couch cushion to muffle the scream tearing from my throat.


    Draven let out a growl as he buried his cock deep inside me and came, biting down on my shoulder to silence his own groan. His seed filled me hot and thick, and I copsed beneath him.


    We were both breathless. Draven pulled me onto hisp as he sat on the floor, still inside me. He kissed where he had bitten, then started licking and nuzzling my neck.


    "I¡¯m sorry, my angel. I lost control. That bite¡¯s gonna leave a mark," he murmured, voiceced with regret.


    "It¡¯s fine," I whispered, smiling against his skin. "You can mark me anytime you take me like that, Daddy."


    He chuckled against my neck.


    "My girl likes it rough?" he said with a wicked grin as I shifted teasingly on his cock.


    "You¡¯re insatiable, woman."


    "I like it any way with you," I whispered, turning to face him as I sank down on his semi-hard length. We kissed again, hungry, breathless, andpletely lost in each other.

 Chapter 109 The Pack Joining Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 The Pack Joining Ceremony</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The days were flying by. I¡¯d been back at Thorne Enterprises for almost a week now. Everything was going smoothly,I was monitoring the audit and handling my responsibilities without issues.


    Draven and I continued our little games of teasing and sharing chocte cake. True to his word, he had taken me on his desk, let me ride him in his chair, and I¡¯d lost count of how many times he¡¯d had me on that couch. We spent almost every night at my ce, and Saturdays at his house.


    I was truly happy. I had an amazing boyfriend who adored my son, a wonderful group of friends I cherished, and a job that fulfilled all my professional aspirations. Howard would spot me around thepany, but couldn¡¯t find opportunities to approach me. Despite his attempts, Dennis remained vignt in keeping him away.


    But recently, something strange was happening.Draven had developed this weird interest in my hands, always checking the size of my fingers and ying with them between his.


    He started lightly tracing lines across my body with his fingertips, measuring and mumbling to himself. It annoyed me so much that I told him he wasn¡¯t taking me seriously.


    "What exactly are you doing?" I¡¯d asked.


    His violet eyes had sparkled mischievously. "Just admiring what¡¯s mine."


    Thatment had sparked another one of our yful bedroom "fights" that inevitably ended with both of us tangled in the sheets, breathless and satisfied.


    When I woke up this morning, I was surprised to find Draven already gone. He hadn¡¯t woken me to leave together as usual. I went to check Liam¡¯s room, but it was empty too.


    Eleanor appeared beside me, looking unusually dressed up in a beautiful formal dress we¡¯d purchased at Ava¡¯s former boutique.


    "Draven already took Liam to daycare," she told me casually.


    I looked at her polished appearance with suspicion. "Elle, do you have a date with Nate today?"


    She gave me a yful smile. "Let¡¯s just say I have a special meeting to go to." Before I could ask more, she quickly walked away with a secret smile. "Got to get to work now!"


    I shook my head, gathered my things, and headed to Thorne Enterprises.


    I had barely stepped into the executive floor reception area when Kyle and Ava jumped out from seemingly nowhere, each grabbing an arm and guiding me toward Kyle¡¯s office.


    "Girls, where are you taking me? I have a lot of work to do today," I protested.


    Kyleughed, her eyes shining. "Forget work today. If anything¡¯s left undone, Ava and I will take care of it."


    Ava snorted. "She gets to skip work for something great, and I have to do her part? How is that fair?"


    I waspletely confused. "Something great? What are you talking about?"


    Without warning, Ava pushed me into a chair, and Kyle handed me a beautiful dress.


    The two shared a look and shouted together: "Work!"


    Nearly an hourter, I barely recognized myself in the mirror. They had turned me into someone who looked ready for a fancy party. The dress Kyle brought was a long silk gown in a deep green that made my eyes stand out. The top fit my body perfectly before flowing down to the floor with a small slit that showed just enough leg to look nice but not too much.


    How did Ava know my size so well, even though I had bought clothes from her before?


    Ava had worked wonders on my hair, styling it in soft waves that fell down my back, with a few parts pinned up to shape my face. Kyle had done my makeup, giving me a light smoky eye that made my green eyes stand out and nude lips that looked naturally pretty.


    "What is all this for?" I asked again, touching the thin silver ne they had put around my neck.


    "You¡¯ll find out," Kyle said with a smile, happy with what they had done.


    Ava gave a proud nod. "Draven is going to go crazy when he sees you."


    They led me to the elevator and brought me up to the top floor of the building, where I knew there was a big event space.Rory was oddly excited, moving around happily in my mind.


    "What¡¯s going on?"I asked her.


    "Something wonderful," she replied."I can feel it."


    When we reached the doors to the event space, Ava and Kyle each took a handle and pushed the doors open together.


    I gasped at the sight before me. The usually inpany event room had been turned into something out of a dream. Thousands of tulips in different colors made a beautiful background, with elegant white and silver details everywhere. Crystal champagne sses caught the light from the chandeliers above, shining like diamonds. A table filled with fancy desserts, including several rich chocte cakes, stood to one side.


    But what surprised me most were the people. Eleanor and Nate stood talking with Joseph near a window. Ryan wasughing with several pack members I had seen before. All were dressed nicely, all smiling, all waiting for me.


    "Caroline!" Eleanor spotted me first and walked over with Nate, looking bright and happy. "Finally! I¡¯ve been keeping this secret for weeks."


    She hugged me tightly. "You look absolutely beautiful."


    I blinked at both of them. "Elle, what is this?"


    Nate smiled and held up a small box in his hand with a casual wave. "Maybe it¡¯s a promise," he said, his voice light and teasing.


    Before I could ask more, ra Reed appeared. She must have juste back from London. She walked over, looking elegant in a navy dress.


    "Caroline," ra said kindly, taking my hand. "You look amazing, dear."


    "ra, I didn¡¯t know you were back," I said, still trying to understand. "What¡¯s going on?"


    She gave a quiet smile. "Do you remember that pack membership form I asked you to fill out when you first joined thepany?"


    I nodded slowly.


    "Well," she said with a softugh, "it seems our Alpha has been taking his time.He¡¯s ready to hold your pack joining ceremony."


    My heart skipped a beat as ra gently turned me toward a red carpet I hadn¡¯t noticed before. At the other end stood Draven, and my breath caught in my chest.


    He looked unbelievably handsome in a perfectly fitted ck suit with small silver details. His hair was brushed back from his face, showing off his strong jaw and those deep violet eyes that stayed locked on me. The way he looked at me made my heart skip a beat.


    ra delivered me to stand before Draven, then stepped aside with a wink. "We¡¯re all looking forward to weing you officially to Storm Valley Pack, Caroline."


    Rory was practically howling with excitement in my head. "We¡¯re joining a new pack! This means I¡¯ll be able tomunicate with ric through the mind-link. We¡¯ll be part of something again!"


    I hadn¡¯t realized how much I¡¯d missed being part of a pack until this moment. Though I¡¯d been born into Blood Moon Pack, being an unscented wolf had often made me feel like an outsider. This was a chance to truly belong.


    The room fell silent as Draven took both my hands in his. His touch was warm and steady, and I could feel ric¡¯s presence reaching out to Rory, who responded eagerly.


    ¡°Caroline,¡± Draven said my name softly.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Caroline, I truly want you to join my pack, to be my mate, to be my Luna.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°I hope you liked everything I put together for today.¡±


    I smiled, touched. ¡°So this dress... you picked it out?¡±


    He looked like he wanted to pull me into his arms, but with so many people watching, he simply tugged me a little closer and whispered, ¡°I had it custom-made. It took quite a bit of effort to get your measurements.¡±


    I blushed, remembering his strange behaviortely,his lingering touches in bed. I gave him a yful swat, cheeks burning.


    Momentster, the pack initiation ceremony officially began. The entire room quieted down, every member turning their attention to the Alpha.


    Draven¡¯s voice was deep and steady as he began the ancient ritual.


    ¡°I, Draven Thorne, Alpha of Storm Valley Pack, ept you¡ª¡±


    "STOP!" A shrill voice cut through the ceremony. "You can¡¯t do this!"


    Everyone turned to see E Howard bursting through the door, her face flushed with anger. She was clutching papers in her hand, waving them frantically as she stormed toward us.


    "You can¡¯t bring her into our pack!" E shouted, pointing at me. "Not when you¡¯re the father of my baby!"


    "I¡¯m pregnant!"

 Chapter 110 Ella Is Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 E Is Pregnant</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Gasps erupted around the room. I felt as though the floor had dropped from beneath my feet.


    "What did you say?" Draven¡¯s voice was filled with rage.


    "Oh, don¡¯t act surprised, honey." E said sweetly, pulling medical papers from her folder. "Remember that wild night at your farewell party? You had me on your office couch, where we went crazy..."


    Eleanor immediately moved to my side, cing an arm around my shoulders.


    The room began to spin around me.I could hear whispers spreading among the guests.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Draven snapped. "Nothing happened between us, E. You¡¯re lying."


    "Am I?" She pushed the papers at him. "These test results say something else. I¡¯m carrying the next Storm Valley heir. Packws are clear, Alpha. You have duties now."


    The world around me slowed down. I could hear voices, see people moving, but everything felt far away, as if I was underwater, everything muted and unclear. A cold emptiness spread through my body.


    Rory whimpered in confusion. The beautiful setup, the flowers, all our hope, it was all falling apart.


    "Carrie? Carrie, look at me," Eleanor¡¯s voice sounded distant. I barely noticed her worried face in front of mine. "Don¡¯t listen to her."


    But all I could see was Draven taking the papers from E, his face hard to read as he looked at them. The way she stared at him, with that smug little smile, it was too much.


    "Is it true?" I asked, barely loud enough to hear myself.


    Draven looked up, his eyes meeting mine. "Caroline, these papers look real, but this can¡¯t be true. I just need time to..."


    That was all I needed to hear. The papers looked real. She might really be pregnant with his child.


    Something inside me gave out. After everything with Marcus, after being lied to and left behind so many times... I couldn¡¯t go through it again. I couldn¡¯t watch someone I loved be tied to another woman because of a baby.


    "Get her out of here," I heard ra say firmly. "Take her somewhere quiet while we handle this."


    I felt Eleanor¡¯s arm around me, gently leading me away from the noise. As we headed for the exit, I heard Draven shouting my name, but Eleanor didn¡¯t stop.


    "Elle, I need to..." I tried to speak, but no sound came out.


    "Not now," Eleanor said, calm but firm. "Let¡¯s get you somewhere safe first."


    As she led me into the elevator, I looked back onest time. The ceremony space was a mess. Draven¡¯s face was full of pain as Nate held him back froming after me.


    Eleanor took me to my office on a lower floor, helping me into afortable chair. She immediately poured me a ss of water from her desk and pressed it into my trembling hands.


    "Drink this, sweetie," she said softly, her eyes full of concern. "Small sips."


    I followed her instructions, but the cold water didn¡¯t do anything to ease the tightness in my chest. Tears began to fall down my face, and I didn¡¯t even try to stop them.


    Kyle walked into the room and said to Eleanor, "I told the girls how Caroline¡¯s doing. They¡¯ll be down soon."


    "Carrie, listen to me," Kyle knelt in front of me, taking my hands. "That woman is lying. There¡¯s no way Draven would do that."


    "You don¡¯t know that," I whispered. "They¡¯ve known each other for years. She¡¯s from an important family in the pack. And I¡¯m just nothing, a wolf with no scent and a child that isn¡¯t his."


    "Don¡¯t say that," Kyle said sharply. "You mean everything to Draven. Everyone can see it."


    I shook my head, more tears falling. "If she¡¯s pregnant, if it¡¯s his baby..."


    Eleanor pulled me into a hug. "Let¡¯s not jump to that. This could all be a setup."


    But I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Draven having a child with someone else. Everyone watching while I stood there, humiliated.


    "I can¡¯t do this, Elle," I cried. "I just can¡¯t..."


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything now," she said gently, stroking my hair. "Just breathe. I¡¯m right here."


    My phone started buzzing nonstop in my bag, probably Draven calling, but Eleanor quietly picked it up and turned it off.


    I was sipping tea, but the tears just kept falling. Suddenly, Draven burst into the room like a storm, walked straight to me, and dropped to his knees at my feet.


    "Are you okay, my love?" Draven asked gently, his voice full of concern.


    "Draven, what that woman said..." I tried to speak, but the words caught in my throat as I broke down again, sobbing.


    "Please, let me talk to Carrie alone," Draven said. Eleanor and Kyle gave me a quick nce before stepping out of the room, leaving us alone.


    Right before she left, Eleanor shot Draven a sharp re.


    "My love, what she said doesn¡¯t change anything between us. I sent Ryan and ra with her to a trusted clinic for testing. They¡¯re already there. But I know she¡¯s lying. The results will be out any minute now, and once Ryan returns, we¡¯ll sort this out."


    "Draven, of course it changes everything. If she¡¯s pregnant, you have a child to take care of," I cried.


    "Yes. If she¡¯s pregnant. If the baby is mine. I will take responsibility for the child, but not for her. I won¡¯t be forced to marry her just because she might be carrying my baby," he said firmly.


    I looked at him sadly. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. If E was carrying the future heir of the pack, and her father was one of the elders... Howard had always wanted E to be Luna of Storm Valley. And now, with a baby? What reason would they have not to crown her?


    Was that why Howard mocked and challenged me in the elevator? Had he known about this all along?


    I closed my eyes in despair, unwilling to look at Draven. He loved Liam so deeply. A big part of him had always dreamed of being a father. He was a man who took his duties seriously.


    I reached up and touched his face. The expression he wore wasn¡¯t just worry, it was fear.

 Chapter 111 Alpha Draven, We Are Over

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Alpha Draven, We Are Over</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The door to the office burst open, and Ruby rushed in, followed by Kyle, Ruby, Eleanor and Nina. The look on their faces told me they already knew what was happening upstairs.


    "Is everything okay in here?" Ruby asked, her eyes darting between Draven and me with concern.


    Eleanor saw my red, tear-stained eyes and snapped. "I told you not to hurt my friend." She sat down beside me and pulled me into a firm hug."Go wait outside, your pack members are in the reception area. We¡¯ll take care of Carrie. Move it!"


    Draven rubbed his face with both hands, lookingpletely drained. He leaned down to kiss my forehead, his lips staying there for a moment, then left the room reluctantly. The moment the door closed behind him, Rory let out a soft whine in my head.


    "Eleanor called right after it happened, and we came as fast as we could," Ruby said, sitting on the edge of my desk. "Kyle told us everything."


    I felt surrounded by these women who had be my pack, my family, dropping everything to be here for me.


    "My world is falling apart again," I said, fresh tears rolling down my cheeks.


    "Carrie, take a breath. Draven did the smart thing sending Ryan to get that witch tested at a properb. Let¡¯s just wait for the results, okay?" Ava said softly, cing her hand on my knee.


    We stayed in my office, time dragging by painfully slow. Draven had food sent in, burgers and fries, and Kyle took the delivery, telling us to eat so we wouldn¡¯t feel worse.


    "Elle, we need to go. Liam. We need to pick him up from daycare," I suddenly said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Carrie. I already mind-linked Nate. He¡¯s picking Liam up and taking him to my ce for the weekend," Eleanor said calmly. "He even ordered pizza. You know your little cub loves pizza."


    "What would I do without you?" I asked, my voice shaky. "Without all of you."


    "Oh, you¡¯d be some sad little wolf lost in the woods," Eleanor joked, trying to cheer me up. "Now eat. Whatever happens, you can¡¯t get sick. Think of Liam."


    With my son in mind, I forced down a few bites, though I couldn¡¯t taste anything. The girls stayed there talking about random things, trying to ease the tension. I had finally stopped crying when we heard amotion in the reception area, raised voices and what sounded like a growl.


    Draven entered the room, looking messy, his hair out of ce and his eyes red.


    "Ladies, I need to talk to Caroline. Please." His eyesnded on Eleanor, who was already about to object. "And Eleanor, no. I want to talk to her alone." His Alpha tone came through, firm andmanding.


    One by one, they hugged me before leaving. Eleanor was thest, giving Draven a re sharp enough to scare any wolf. Draven sat next to me and took my shaking hands in his.


    "My love, nothing between us is changing," he began.


    "She really is pregnant," I said. It wasn¡¯t a question.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes, she is. But that doesn¡¯t mean the pup is mine. In our wolf ways, we can¡¯t test who the father is until after birth. Testing now would harm both mother and pup, and even as Alpha, I can¡¯t break thisw. The pack rules are clear. We must wait until the pup is born to know the truth."


    "Okay," I said, my voice t.


    "But nothing changes between us, Caroline. I love you," he said again, gripping my hands tighter.


    "Everything changes, Draven." I looked him in the eyes. "A child means you¡¯ll always be tied to her. She won¡¯t leave us alone. She¡¯ll use the baby to keep you close, and we both know she¡¯s the type to do it. We wouldn¡¯t survive that."


    "Caroline, I won¡¯t let that happen," he said firmly.


    "There¡¯s something else." I took a breath. "I¡¯m a single mom. I know what it means when a child grows up without their dad. Even though Liam is loved, I see what¡¯s missing. I won¡¯t take you away from your child, Draven."


    "What are you saying?" His voice cracked.


    "We¡¯re done," I said, trying to keep it together. "And this time, it¡¯s final. Noing after me. You¡¯ll do what¡¯s right because you¡¯re a good Alpha. You¡¯ll protect and raise your child."


    Rory howled in pain.


    "You can¡¯t do this to me," Draven whispered, tears filling those beautiful violet eyes I¡¯de to love so much.


    "I¡¯m doing this for you. It¡¯s the right thing. You won¡¯t be happy with me while your child is still with that woman," I said, leaning forward to kiss his lips onest time.


    "I¡¯ll always love you, but we can¡¯t be together."


    I stood up and walked toward the door.


    "I¡¯ll ask Joesph for my job back at Puma Global. I can¡¯t keep working here, it would only make things worse for both of us."


    When I opened the door, our friends were waiting outside, their faces showing the same sadness we felt.


    I walked over to Joseph, who had clearly been called in.


    "Joseph, do you think you would take me back if I needed to return?"


    "Of course, Caroline. Anytime," Joseph said kindly, holding my hand with a warm smile.


    "Take a few days off. We can reactivate your contract on Monday, but clear your head first."


    "No way, Caroline," Ryan said right away. "We need you here."


    "Ryan, I can¡¯t keep working with Draven," I replied, my voice firm.


    "But you could work with me," Kyle offered, ncing between us.


    "We¡¯ll switch, I¡¯ll assist Draven and you¡¯ll work with Ryan. You won¡¯t have to see him."


    "Kyle, that¡¯s not fair," I said, meeting her eyes.


    "Caroline, it¡¯s the best n. Please!" Ryan added quickly.


    "Caroline, Puma Global would dly take you back," Joseph said honestly.


    "But what Kyle is offering might be a better option right now."


    "Girl, don¡¯t throw away everything you¡¯ve built at work because of this mess," Eleanor said strongly.


    "I think staying and switching roles with Kyle is your best bet."


    "You¡¯re right," I said, looking at her.


    "But it¡¯s not fair to Kyle."


    "Don¡¯t be silly," Kyle said with a steady look.


    "I don¡¯t mind working with Draven, and I¡¯ll make sure he pays for it a little."


    That almost made me smile.


    "You all think this is the best choice?" I asked, looking at each of them.


    They all nodded.


    "I trust you. I know you only want what¡¯s best for me. I¡¯ll start with you on Monday, Ryan."


    "Caroline, take a few days off," Ryan said gently.


    "No. Not even a single day. I¡¯ll be here Monday morning, like always," I answered firmly.


    "When you get here Monday, I¡¯ll already have moved your things to Kyle¡¯s office," Ava promised.


    "Now we¡¯re heading to my ce for a girls¡¯ night to cheer you up," Kyle announced as we got into the elevator.


    "Luke can crash at Ryan¡¯s tonight."


    "No problem," Luke called out from where he stood with the others.


    "We¡¯ve got to be here for Draven too."


    As the elevator doors closed, Rory kept whimpering in my mind.The bond we had almost formed with the Storm Valley Pack, with ric and Draven, had been cut before it even had a chance to grow.And like me, she was heartbroken over the loss of what could have been our new pack.

 Chapter 112 Lies Don’t Come True

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Lies Don¡¯t Come True</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I sat on my living room couch, a sharp pain stabbing through my chest, hearing ric howling in despair deep inside me.Each breath was hard, my eyes stinging with tears that wouldn¡¯t stop.I had only felt this kind of pain once before, when my parents were killed by rogue wolves.It was a loss that couldn¡¯t be fixed, the kind that made ric want to scream at the sky until we had no voice left.


    The familiar emptiness crept back in. Without Caroline, without the possibility of her as my Luna, I was dying inside.


    "Draven, Howard and his daughter are waiting for you in the building lobby," Ryan said, pulling me from my trance. "I know you¡¯re devastated, but they won¡¯t leave until they speak with you."


    I looked up at my Beta through red-rimmed eyes. "Ryan, she broke up with me," I said, my voice rough. "She said there¡¯s no future for us now. That she won¡¯t take me away from my kid if he¡¯s mine. And she¡¯s going back to work for Joseph."


    "Easy, Alpha," Ryan said, his calm voice keeping me grounded. "We¡¯ve already fixed one thing, she¡¯s not leaving Thorne Enterprises."


    I stared at him, confused for a second.


    "She¡¯ll be working with me, and Kyle will work with you starting Monday. It¡¯s not ideal, but it keeps her close. Kyle came up with it, and I think it¡¯s smart."


    A small bit of hope stirred in my chest. "At least I¡¯ll still see her," I said quietly. "Tell security to bring Howard and E to the first-floor conference room. I¡¯ll go talk to them."


    I stood up, trying to steady myself. "Will youe with me?"


    "Of course. We¡¯re pack, I¡¯ll always be with you. And after that, we¡¯re heading to my ce. Luke and the others are waiting," Ryan said, putting a steady hand on my shoulder.


    "What about Caroline? And Liam?" I asked, my chest tightening at the thought of the little boy who already meant more to me than I could exin.


    "Eleanor and the girls are at Kyle¡¯s ce with her. They¡¯ve got her covered," Luke said. "And Eleanor said Nate is with Liam."


    "Alright then, let¡¯s get this over with," I said, my Alpha instincts kicking in again as we walked to the elevator.


    When I entered the conference room, I saw Howard and E looking smug and victorious, like wolves who had trapped their prey.


    "What is he doing here? This is pack business," Howard said, waving dismissively toward Ryan.


    "This is much more than pack business, Howard. Ryan is my Beta and my right hand," I said coldly. "Now sit down."


    "Draven, darling," E purred, stepping closer with a smile. "Aren¡¯t you excited about our baby? I¡¯m sure the pup will have your beautiful violet eyes." She reached for my face.


    I caught her wrist before she touched me. "Don¡¯t. Sit down."


    My voice held the power of an Alphamand. Her smile faded as she and her father took their seats.


    "Let¡¯s be clear," I said. "I seriously doubt this child is mine¡ª"


    "How dare you question my daughter¡¯s honor!" Howard interrupted, half-standing. "You may run this pack andpany well, but you¡¯ve been without a Luna too long. The pack is talking, Draven. They say you¡¯re unstable, unpredictable."


    "Sit. Down." I didn¡¯t raise my voice, but my Alpha tone filled the room. "I¡¯m not done."


    Howard reluctantly sat back, but his eyes still burned with anger.


    "As I said, I doubt the child¡¯s paternity. We will do DNA testing."


    "I won¡¯t allow any tests that could harm my baby while it¡¯s in my womb," E said, one hand shielding her stomach. "It could hurt them!"


    "Fine. That just makes me more sure this is a lie," I answered calmly. "But we¡¯ll wait. When the pup is born, I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s mine."


    "Draven, you won¡¯t shame my daughter like this," Howard growled. "As Alpha, you have duties to the pack. Your reputation is already hurt because you¡¯ve been without a Luna too long. The pack needs stability. Now my daughter is carrying what could be the next Alpha or Luna. You must mate with her."


    "The pack has changed. Forced matings aren¡¯t how it works anymore, Howard," Ryan said. "No Alpha worthy of the name forces a mate where there¡¯s no bond."


    "My daughter isn¡¯t just any she-wolf," Howard said, leaning forward. "I demand you recognize her properly as the mother of your heir."


    I ced both hands on the table, my eyes glowing violet as ric surged. "I will not mate with E, no matter who the father is. If the pup is mine, I will ept, support, and love them as my heir. But I love Caroline, and she¡¯s the only one I will ever call my Luna."


    E started crying loudly, sinking in her chair with her face in her hands. Howard quickly went tofort her, shooting angry looks at me.


    "Look what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯ve upset her and possibly the pup!" Howard snapped. "Quick, get water, help us!"


    Ryan grabbed a ss from the sideboard, filled it with water, and handed it to Howard. The older wolf helped his daughter drink, whispering calm words until her loud sobs turned into soft hups.


    "You can¡¯t do this to our child, Draven," E said through tears, her makeup running down her cheeks. "You have to ept me, give our pup a proper home in the pack. They need both parents."


    The sight of her crying didn¡¯t affect me. If anything, her act only made me more sure of my decision.


    "You¡¯re stuck in the past, Howard," I said tly. "These days,co-parenting ispletely normal and respected. If the pup is mine, they will have everything they need without their parents being forced to mate."


    "My decision is final," I went on, my tone firm with Alpha authority. "I won¡¯t ept E as my mate. My legal team will contact you Monday to set up a formal n for the pregnancy¡ªmedical support, my attendance at appointments, and everything the pup will need."


    "Legal team?" E shouted. "I¡¯m carrying your heir, the next Alpha of the Storm Valley Pack! This isn¡¯t some contract!"


    "For me, it is," I said, calm but firm. "Everything will be handled properly. I take responsibility seriously, which is exactly why I won¡¯t fake a bond based on lies."


    "Don¡¯t say that! The baby will feel unwanted!" E cried out.


    "I¡¯m telling the truth. That¡¯s all for now." I gave Ryan a nod. "Have security take them out."


    "This is ridiculous, Draven," Howard snapped. "I¡¯m a respected elder of this pack. And she¡¯s carrying the next Alpha."


    I stood straight, letting my presence fill the room. "Yes, Howard, you¡¯re an elder, and that role demands wisdom and honor, which I¡¯m not seeing from you today. And even if E is pregnant with my pup, that doesn¡¯t give either of you the right to twist pack rules for your own gain."


    I walked to the door, then turned back onest time. "One more thing, starting now, your ceremonial role on the Council of Elders is on hold while we review your actions. Maybe some time away from pack leadership will remind you what really matters."


    Then I left, both of them too shocked to speak.


    My heart might be broken over Caroline, but I was still the Alpha of Storm Valley, and no one would use lies to control me.

 Chapter 113 Standing By Me

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Standing By Me</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re really going through with this," Kyle said, sitting cross-legged on Eleanor¡¯s couch Friday night. Her eyes were full of concern as she reached for my hand. "Draven ispletely devastated. Ryan says he hasn¡¯t slept or eaten properly since you broke up with him."


    "That¡¯s true," Ava added,ing from the kitchen with a fresh bottle of wine. "I was doing inventory, and everyone was talking about how their Alpha looks like a walking ghost."


    I sighed, hugging a pillow to my chest. My friends were doing everything they could to cheer me up and convince me not to leave Draven, but my mind was made up.


    "I can¡¯t stand between him and his child," I whispered. "And you know E would make my life absolute hell. I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it."


    Ruby flopped down beside me, nudging my shoulder yfully. "Well, if you¡¯re really done with the brooding Alpha, my brother Jax is still interested in you. Maybe give him a chance? He¡¯s a total sweetheart and great with kids..."


    "Ruby!" Kyle eximed, throwing a cushion at her. "Don¡¯t make things worse!"


    "What?" Ruby shrugged innocently. "I¡¯m just saying there are other wolves in the forest."


    Eleanor, who had been quiet until now, set down her wine ss. "Actually, if you¡¯re looking for options, Nate could introduce you to some of the single guys in his pack. There¡¯s this one warrior with really striking blue eyes......"


    "Eleanor!" Ava and Kyle shouted in unison.


    "Not you too!" Kyle groaned. "We¡¯re trying to help them get back together, not set her up with someone new!"


    Eleanor slid over and wrapped her arms around me. "I¡¯m just teasing. But unlike these two matchmakers, I¡¯m firmly on Team Caroline. Whatever you decide, I support you one hundred percent."


    I leaned into her embrace, grateful for the unconditional support. "Thank you," I whispered, feeling tears well up again. "I just don¡¯t see any other way. How can Ipete with the mother of his child?"


    "You don¡¯t have topete," Kyle said gently. "Draven has made it clear who he wants."


    "But at what cost?" I asked. "His reputation in the pack? His rtionship with his child? I can¡¯t be responsible for that."


    The conversation continuedte into the night, with my friends offeringfort, advice, and the asional inappropriate suggestion that made meugh despite my heartache. When morning came, I felt drained but determined to face the week ahead.


    Monday arrived all too quickly. Eleanor drove me to work, giving my hand a final squeeze before I stepped out of her car.


    "Remember what I said," she told me through the window. "One call away if you need anything."


    I nodded, straightening my shoulders as I approached the Thorne Enterprises building. Before I could reach the entrance, Howard stepped directly into my path, his face contorted with rage.


    "What the hell are you still doing here, you worthless home-wrecker?" he yelled, blocking my way. I tried to sidestep him, but he moved with me, grabbing my arm roughly. "I asked you a question, you little tramp."


    I felt Rory growl inside me.


    "Let go of me," I demanded, yanking my arm from his grasp. "I work here!"


    "No, you don¡¯t!" His eyes shed with anger. "I¡¯m going to demand that Draven fire you immediately!"


    "Go ahead," I said coldly, turning my back on him.


    When Howard reached for me again, arge hand intercepted his arm. Daniel, one of the security guards, stepped between us.


    "Don¡¯t bother Ms. Bet," Daniel said firmly. "You¡¯ve been warned not to approach her."


    Howard¡¯s face reddened. "Do you know who I am? I¡¯m an elder of this pack!"


    "A suspended elder," Daniel corrected him calmly, "who¡¯s harassing an employee onpany property. Now please step back, sir."


    Howard retreated, but not before giving me a look of pure hatred. Daniel escorted me into the building and joined me in the elevator.


    "Thank you, Daniel," I said when the doors closed.


    "You don¡¯t have to thank me, miss. It¡¯s my job," he replied with a kind smile. "But even if it wasn¡¯t, I detest that man and don¡¯t like how he treats women. Alpha Draven has made it clear you¡¯re to be protected. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance every day from now on and escort you out in the evenings. Howard won¡¯te near you again."


    I smiled at him, grateful for this unexpected support. I really wasn¡¯t in any condition to confront Howard right now.


    When I arrived at the executive floor, Ava stood from her desk and hurried toward me, giving me a warm hug before leading me to my new office. She had indeedpleted the move, leaving everything perfectly prepared. She¡¯d even switched the furniture around, moving pieces from my old office to make the new space feel familiar. On the small table near the armchairs sat a bouquet of red tulips with a card that read,


    "You will always be my only love. My perfect love. I can¡¯t ept losing you."


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and Ava quickly embraced me.


    "Carrie, I understand your reasons," she said gently. "But he¡¯s suffering terribly. Ryan told me Draven refused to even consider marrying E. Hiswyers are already working on arrangements for the child¡¯s care if it turns out to be his."


    I wiped away my tears. "Has my new boss arrived yet?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s here. He said you can go in without knocking," Ava replied with an encouraging smile.


    I thanked her for organizing everything so quickly, grabbed my tablet, turned on theputer, and headed toward Ryan¡¯s office.


    "Good morning, Ryan."


    "Caroline, my dear, good morning," Ryan greeted me warmly. "Please, have a seat. How are you holding up?"


    "Devastated, Ryan. But life doesn¡¯t stop," I said, trying to muster a smile. "Shall we get organized? I hope you won¡¯t miss Kyle too much."


    "Miss Kyle? Not at all.You¡¯re much more pleasant to look at!"Ryan shed a charming smile. "I¡¯ll ask Rose to bring us some coffee."


    The morning flew by. I spent the entire time in Ryan¡¯s office, discussing my responsibilities and his expectations. It felt good and natural. Ryan had a gift for making peoplefortable, and that¡¯s exactly what he did for me. He put me at ease, filled my head with information that distracted me from thoughts of Draven, and gave me enough work to keep me very busy.


    I went out to lunch with Kyle and Ava. Kyle had been careful to help me avoid running into Draven, and I appreciated that effort. When we returned from lunch, there was a slice of chocte cake on my desk, and I knew exactly who had left it there. Even if I couldn¡¯t see him, he would make his presence known.


    The afternoon passed as quickly as the morning, and when I turned off myputer, Ava poked her head into my office.


    "Ready to go?" she asked.


    I nodded and grabbed my purse. We took the elevator down, and when we reached the street, Daniel escorted us outside, keeping Howard, who was lurking nearby, from approaching me.


    Three days passed without seeing Draven. But every day after lunch, a slice of chocte cake appeared on my desk¡ªa sweet reminder of his presence, even in absence.


    On Thursday, Ryan kept me busy with work, and I was grateful for the distraction. Kyle wouldn¡¯t be joining us for lunch as she was in an off-site meeting with Draven, so it would be just Ava and me.


    We arrived at the restaurant and ced our orders. Ava was telling me that ra would be arriving the following week to stay with us, which cheered me considerably. We always talked via video calls, and ra had given me lots of advice these past days, but I missed her terribly. I was just saying this when an unpleasantly familiar, whiny voice sounded behind me.

 Chapter 114 The Threat

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 The Threat</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Caroline Bet. I need to speak with you."


    I froze at the sound of that voice. Turning slowly in my seat, I saw E Howard, her well-kept hand resting on her still-t stomach.She wore an expensive designer outfit.


    "You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up here, you snake," Ava snapped, jumping to her feet.


    "Caroline, please," E¡¯s voice turned soft, her eyes filling with tears. "If it wasn¡¯t important, I wouldn¡¯te to you like this. But please, just give me five minutes."


    "Don¡¯t believe her," Ava warned. "She¡¯s been nning this for days. Ryan told me she¡¯s been asking where you eat lunch."


    I sighed deeply. "It¡¯s okay, Ava. Let¡¯s hear what she has to say. I¡¯d rather handle this now than have her following me around Harbor Bay."


    E quickly sat down beside me, her strong perfume making me dizzy. She wiped her eyes with a silk handkerchief, the big diamond on her finger catching the light.


    "I¡¯m talking to you as one mother to another," she began, putting her hand on her heart. "You know how hard it is raising a child alone. I know you¡¯ve been doing it yourself because," she paused, "well, because you don¡¯t even know who your son¡¯s father is."


    My blood went cold. Only someone from the office would know that about Liam¡¯s father.


    "Don¡¯t you dare talk about my son," I warned, my voice low as Rory growled inside me. "Whatever you came here to say, leave Liam out of it."


    "I¡¯m begging you," E went on,tears running down her made-up face as she suddenly knelt beside my chair, making everyone in the restaurant stare.


    "Please step away and let Draven be with me and our baby. Don¡¯t make my child grow up without a father, without the father¡¯s protection. Don¡¯t you care about another mother?"


    Many people were now watching us, whispering to each other.


    "E," I said, trying to keep my voice steady, "I¡¯m not stopping Draven from doing anything. I ended things with him when I learned about your pregnancy. If he won¡¯t marry you, that¡¯s between you two."


    "But you¡¯re still here!" she hissed, her nice act slipping before she fixed it again. "You¡¯re still working in his building, staying close to him. Do you know how that makes me feel? The mother of his child?"


    "I work for Ryan now, not Draven," I said firmly. "And I won¡¯t quit my job because you feel scared. That¡¯s not happening."


    Her face changed so fast it was shocking. The tears disappeared, reced by anger as she stood up.


    "You selfish, cruel bitch!" she screamed, so loud everyone in the restaurant could hear. "You¡¯d take a father from an innocent child! What kind of woman are you?"


    The restaurant went quiet, everyone looking at us. My face felt hot with shame as E kept acting, making me look like some horrible person.


    "You¡¯ve said what you wanted, and I¡¯ve given my answer," I said, standing up and getting my things. "Don¡¯te near me again. This talk is over."


    I went to the server and quietly asked them to send our food to the Thorne Enterprises building. Ava did the same, keeping her arm around me as we left.


    "She¡¯s crazy," Ava said as we walked back to the office. "I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d cause such a scene in public."


    Back at my office, I fell into my chair, letting myself cry. When our lunch came, Ava made us eat in the break room, away from others.


    "She¡¯s never going to leave me alone, Ava," I said, barely touching my food. "She¡¯ll make my life hell."


    "Oh, she will leave you alone," Ava promised with a hard look in her eye. "Even if I have to make sure of it myself."


    After lunch, I went back to my desk and found the usual chocte cake waiting for me. I ate it right away, really needing the sweetfort to calm down.


    I had just finished when my office door opened, and Draven came in, closing it before kneeling by my chair. His violet eyes, usually so bright, looked sad as he held my hands.


    "My love, please don¡¯t cry," he said softly, his voice rough. "Ava told Ryan what happened, and he told me. I promise you, E won¡¯te near you again. I¡¯ll make sure of it."


    "The only way she and Howard will stop bothering me is if you marry her," I said quietly, starting to cry.


    Thinking about Draven marrying someone else hurt so much, but I couldn¡¯t see any other way. I touched his face, trying to remember every part I loved.


    "I know this is hurting us both," I said through my tears. "But they¡¯ll never leave me alone otherwise."


    "This would break me, Caroline," Draven said strongly, kissing my hand. "But I can¡¯t stand seeing you hurt like this. I promise I¡¯ll find another way. I¡¯ve already talked to mywyers about ns for the child, if it¡¯s even mine. We¡¯ll get through this. I love you more than anything."


    He stood, gave a soft kiss to my forehead, and left. When the door closed, I cried harder, with deep sobs shaking my chest. My bond with Rory was all that kept me from falling apart.


    Ava ran in momentster, with Ryan behind her. He saw my crying face and left quickly, saying bad words. Kyle came in soon after, giving me a big hug.


    "Tell me who needs to be beaten up first, gorgeous," she said, trying to sound happy. "I¡¯ve got my tough boots ready."


    Rose from cleaning brought me some tea, and after washing my face, I went back to work, trying to stay busy.


    By evening, all my friends had sent texts, each saying E Howard wouldn¡¯t get near me again without trouble.


    The next week and weekend went by fast. I did what I had to do, working, taking care of Liam, smiling when I should, but inside I felt empty. At least I never let Liam see how sad I was. No matter what happened with Draven and me, my son would always feel loved and safe.


    As I put Liam to bed Sunday night, watching him sleep peacefully, I made a promise to us both¡ªsomehow, we would get through this hard time.

 Chapter 115 Agreeing to the Mating Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Agreeing to the Mating Ceremony</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe the trouble I¡¯d gotten into. What exactly happened at that stupid farewell party for ra? Why did I drink so much that night? That night is still unclear in my mind, so different from how I usually stay in control. Something felt wrong about the whole thing, it wasn¡¯t just too much drinking. I had a strong feeling there was more to it, maybe some kind of mistake or someone messing with me.


    Would I have to wait until the child was born to learn the truth? By then, Caroline would likely hate mepletely and leave my life forever. The thought of losing her made ric howl in agony inside me.


    I stood on the rooftop of my penthouse, surveying Harbor Bay spread beneath me like a kingdom - my territory, yet I felt powerless. The cool night air did little to clear my troubled mind as I searched the stars for answers.


    "Alpha Draven?" I heard Ryan calling from below.


    "Up here!" I called back.


    I heard footsteps approaching as my Beta and friends made their way up. I¡¯d mind-linked Ryan earlier, my voice tight with controlled emotion, asking him to bring the others immediately.


    "What¡¯s happening? Your mind-link sounded urgent," Ryan asked as he approached with Joseph, Luke and Nate following close behind.


    "I¡¯m in deep shit,"I admitted, sping forearms with each of them in greeting, keeping a straight face despite the mess I was in. ric paced nervously.


    "Well, then let¡¯s drink!" Joseph suggested, rubbing his hands together.


    "Not a chance," I cut him off. "It was drinking that got me into this mess in the first ce. Nothing alcoholic tonight. I¡¯ll follow Nate¡¯s example."


    "Then we¡¯re going with soda, lime and ice," Nate offered with a bartender¡¯s flourish. "I¡¯ll fix us something."


    "I¡¯m still having a beer," Luke said, making everyone chuckle except me.


    "What happened?" Ryan pressed, his eyes showing the concern of a loyal Beta.


    I squared my shoulders and faced them. "I¡¯m getting married," I announced grimly. "I¡¯m taking E as my Luna."


    The words tasted like poison in my mouth. In our world, taking a Luna wasn¡¯t just marriage - it was binding a female wolf as your life partner, second-inmand of the female pack members, and establishing a lineage. The fact that I was considering this with someone who wasn¡¯t Caroline felt like betrayal to my very core.


    "No fucking way," Joseph growled. "We won¡¯t let you make that mistake!"


    "There¡¯s no alternative," Nate said quietly, handing me a ss. "Howard and his daughter are using this to force your hand while threatening Caroline, right?"


    I nodded, taking a long drink."I¡¯ve spent days trying to negotiate.Howard says he¡¯ll go to the Council of Elders if I don¡¯t agree. And he told me straight out he would do whatever it takes to make sure Caroline disappears for good if I don¡¯t give in."


    "You¡¯re just giving in?" Joseph asked.


    "For now," I replied.


    What I didn¡¯t add was that I nned to use this time to investigate Howard¡¯s dirty dealings. The financial fraud in the pack business and the theft of pack assets all pointed to him as the primary suspect.I even had growing suspicions about my father¡¯s death and Howard¡¯s possible involvement.


    Now he was threatening Caroline to control me. I needed to y along temporarily to protect her while gathering evidence. After all, I couldn¡¯t risk Caroline¡¯s life.


    "Wait, what did I miss?" Joseph asked, looking confused.


    "Ava didn¡¯t tell you?" Ryan questioned.


    "Ava¡¯s been so worried about Caroline that we¡¯ve barely seen each othertely. Caroline has needed all the support she can get," Joseph exined.


    "It¡¯s true, I haven¡¯t seen Elle either," Nate added with a hint of sadness. "And Luke lives at my ce now," he jabbed at Luke who raised his ss in mock salute.


    "Howard and E are cornering Caroline, pressuring her to leave thepany and disappear from Draven¡¯s life," I exined. "They keep insisting I have to marry E because of the baby. They¡¯re terrorizing Caroline. I¡¯ve assigned my personal driver to her and have security following her everywhere."


    "I can¡¯t believe they have the audacity!" Joseph growled.


    "E trapped Caroline in a restaurant and created a public scene, acting like Caroline was destroying her ¡¯happy family,¡¯" Ryan added with disgust. "Caroline is terrified and heartbroken."


    "Howard has threatened her repeatedly," Nate confirmed quietly.


    "I tried talking to them, brought inwyers to help, but they won¡¯t change their minds," I exined, my jaw tightening. "E threatened to keep me from the child and me everything on Caroline. She promised to make Caroline feel like it was her fault for keeping a child from their father. I know exactly how they¡¯d twist this to hurt her."


    The bond between wolves and their children was important in our world. Using a pup to get what you want was low, but it worked.


    "This is ckmail and criminal intimidation!" Joseph snarled.


    "Yes, but because of one night I can¡¯t even properly remember, I¡¯m trapped," I said, my resolve hardening. "I won¡¯t let Caroline suffer for my mistakes."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Draven, but she¡¯s already suffering tremendously," Nate said gently. "When Marcus cheated on her, she was disappointed, but nothing like how devastated she is now."


    "What about when Liam¡¯s father abandoned her?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.


    Nate gave me a weird look before answering, "You don¡¯t know? Liam¡¯s father was just a one-night thing, which really isn¡¯t like Caroline. She¡¯s never been into casual stuff, but from what Elle told me, Liam¡¯s father was someone she couldn¡¯t resist. She only remembers him as a nice memory. It was just one night that led to a pregnancy, and since she had no way to find him, she moved on and raised her son alone. She gave up on dating after that. That was her life until you showed up. With you, it was different¡ªshe let her guard downpletely. I¡¯ve never seen her like that before."


    I felt ric howl in pain inside me. Something about Nate¡¯s words triggered a strange response in me, but I couldn¡¯t understand why.


    "I hate causing her pain," I admitted."But the consequences will be far worse if I don¡¯t go through with this marriage. They¡¯ll destroy her."


    "Will they really be able to?" Nate questioned thoughtfully.


    "When is this cursed ceremony supposed to happen?" Ryan asked.


    "They¡¯re pushing for within a month," I replied, my gaze hardening as I looked out over the city.


    My mind was already formting ns. As Alpha of Storm Valley Pack, I had resources and allies. Howard was powerful as an Elder, but he¡¯d made a critical mistake in threatening someone I cared about. The old wolf didn¡¯t realize he was backing an Alpha into a corner, and there was nothing more dangerous.


    "Give me a month," I told my friends.

 Chapter 116 Death Threats and Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Death Threats and Heartbreak</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The days were passing so slowly. I worked all the time, and spent all my free time with my son and friends. I couldn¡¯t sleep most nights, leaving dark circles under my eyes that got worse each day.


    When I got to my office this morning, there was a pretty bunch of white Óô½ðÏã on the small table and a note in Draven¡¯s strong writing,


    "I would die for you, and I can¡¯t stand being without you. I would do anything to stop your pain."


    My heart hurt reading those words. Rory cried inside me.


    As I put the card down, I saw another bunch of flowers on the other table. I felt cold when I saw it, it was a scary mix of ck roses and dead lilies, the kind used at pack funerals when a wolf is killed badly. This wasn¡¯t from Draven; it felt scary and mean.


    With shaking hands, I took the card and opened it. Inside was a typed message,


    "Go back to the roguend you came from. Alpha Draven and E are getting mated in thirty days and will raise their pup together like real mates should. He just used you.Leave or you¡¯ll be killed. No one would miss a weak, scentless Beta."


    I started crying and fell into a chair, shaking all over. The threat was clear, "be killed" meant death in our world. Rogues who fought against packs often ended up dead, their bodies left as warnings.


    I couldn¡¯t stop crying as I sat there. My whole body shook with fear as tears ran down my face. Rory whined inside me, just as scared of the mean threat.


    "Caroline! What¡¯s wrong?" Ava ran into my office, hearing me cry. I gave her the card without speaking and pointed to the scary flowers. Her face changed from worried to angry in seconds.


    ""Who would do this?" Ava yelled, grabbing the awful flowers. "Actually, I know which bitch sent this!"


    "What¡¯s going on here?" Ryan came to my door with Kyle and Draven behind him. "Ava, why are you yelling?"


    "Why am I yelling?" she said angrily, waving the card. "Look at this! Someone sent Caroline these ugly flowers with a threat, and we all know who did it!"


    Draven¡¯s face got angry as he read the card. I felt ric¡¯s powering from him as he knelt in front of me, holding my shaking hands.


    "Caroline, look at me," he said softly. "You know what we have is real. I never used you. I¡¯m so sorry this is happening."


    I looked into his violet eyes and saw real pain there. He was hurting too. I took a deep breath and asked what I needed to know,


    "Are you really going to mate with her?"


    "Sweetheart, they¡¯re making me do this," he said, his voice full of pain.


    I couldn¡¯t take anymore. I got up fast and ran from the room. I heard Ava following me and Draven calling after me,


    "Caroline, please wait! Let me exin!"


    I ignored him, just wanting to get away. Even though I told him to be there for his child, knowing he would mate with another woman hurt too much.


    I ran into the women¡¯s bathroom with Ava right behind me. She locked the door and hugged me tight as I cried hard. I lost track of time crying in her arms.


    I still loved him, loved him so much that I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him marrying another woman. Why, Goddess, why would you do this to me? Every time I truly loved someone, they would leave me and marry someone else.


    Was this my fate? Didn¡¯t the Goddess say she loved all her children equally?


    "Honey," Ava said when I stopped crying, "I think you should listen to him. Everyone knows he hates E. There must be a big reason he¡¯s saying yes to this mating now, he really didn¡¯t want to before."


    "I told him to give his child a real family," I said, wiping my eyes. "He¡¯s just doing what I said."


    I was the one pushing the man I loved into another woman¡¯s arms, but what choice did I have? My conscience wouldn¡¯t let me be someone who breaks up a family.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all," Ava said doubtfully. "Come on, clean your face and let¡¯s get some tea in the break room."


    Rose looked up when we came in, knowing right away I was upset. "Regr tea won¡¯t help today, dear," she said, getting different herbs. "I¡¯m making you my pack¡¯s special tea for sadness."


    After drinking Rose¡¯s tea, I went back to my office trying to work despite feeling so bad. But I started feeling really sleepy, and I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open as I started to fall asleep.

 Chapter 117 Alpha’s Warning

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Alpha¡¯s Warning</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "How¡¯s Caroline doing now?" I asked, stopping at Ava¡¯s desk, trying to control my anger.


    "Really bad! She¡¯s been crying so much! But Rose made her some special tea that helped her calm down," Ava said with an angry look. "She¡¯s finally resting after crying a lot. I¡¯m busy with work now, but I gave her stuff to do and haven¡¯t heard crying, so I haven¡¯t checked on her."


    "I need to talk to her. She needs to know why I have to do this," I said as I walked to Caroline¡¯s office.


    "Draven, don¡¯t make my friend more upset. I don¡¯t think anything can make this okay," Ava warned me, clearly protecting Caroline.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I need to talk to her," I turned and went into her office.


    Inside, Caroline had her head down on the desk, eyes closed. I said her name softly, but she didn¡¯t move. I tried again, but nothing. I picked her up, she waspletely asleep. ric whined worried about how light she felt in my arms.


    I opened Ryan¡¯s office door; he was working and just looked up at me. I put her on his couch carefully, kissed her forehead. I waved for him toe outside.


    "I didn¡¯t take her to my office; she might get scared if she wakes up there. I came to talk to her, to tell her everything, but found her sleeping at her desk," I told Ryan.


    "It¡¯s okay, Alpha," Ryan said quietly. "I¡¯ll watch her for you. Let her sleep. Elle said she hasn¡¯t slept well for days."


    We left Caroline¡¯s office and I went to Ava.


    "Ava, what tea did Rose give Caroline? She¡¯s totally asleep. I tried to reach her mind but couldn¡¯t. Should I worry?" Ava looked surprised.


    "Wait."She sent a mind-link to Rose. "Rose, what did you give Caroline?" She smiled at the answer. "Yeah, she needed it. Thanks, Rose, she¡¯s really sleeping now."


    Ava hung up and smiled a bit at me. "She made a special tea to help Caroline sleep. She said Caroline needs good sleep to help her wolf, and I agree."


    "But what¡¯s in that tea? Will she wake up or is she in some kind of deep sleep?" I asked, worried about her.


    "Chamomile, lemon balm, passion fruit, valerian, and some secret herbs only pack healers know!" Ava said. "That, Alpha, works better than any human sleeping pill. Caroline might sleep all day. But she really needs it."


    "Okay," I sighed, fixing my hair. "Watch her for me."


    "What did you do with those ugly flowers?" Ava asked, her eyes angry.


    "They¡¯re in my office, but I¡¯m dealing with them now. I kept the card for proof," I said, my jaw tight as I made my n.


    Thirty minutester, I parked at Howard¡¯s house. I got those awful funeral flowers from my car, ric growling as I walked to what felt like enemy ground.


    When I went into that ugly house with its bad decorations, my body got tense. The ce looked awful. I stood in a room with dark green walls and gold furniture with leopard print. Moon Goddess help me! Who has such bad taste? There were too many colored vases, photos in fancy frames, and dark red curtains. My wolf felt as sick as I did. I froze when I heard E¡¯s sharp voice behind me.


    "Draven, honey! You came to see me! I knew you¡¯de back." E nearly yelled while walking to me, her strong scent hurting nose. As she came closer, I stepped back twice and held out the funeral flowers.


    "I just came to give these back and tell you something," I said, my voice turning to an Alpha tone that made her jump.


    "If you or your family threaten Caroline again, these are the flowers I¡¯ll put on your graves."


    "Ugh, those awful flowers." She said with a sick face before understanding my words. Her eyes got big. "Don¡¯t talk to me like that because I¡¯m having your pup and I¡¯ll be your Luna. Always Caroline! You¡¯re mine now, get it? MINE!" She screamed.


    My eyes changed to wolf eyes, the purple light showing in her now scared face as I stepped forward. My Alpha power made her step back.


    "Listen good, I¡¯ll say this once," I growled. "I said yes to this mating ceremony only if you and your father stay away from Caroline. Don¡¯t even say her name. That¡¯s our deal and you know it. So don¡¯t threaten her again, or I won¡¯t just end our deal, I¡¯ll end you."


    "I want that weak, scentless Beta far away from you, away from our packpany," E said angrily, though she looked scared. "You¡¯re mine and, like it or not, you¡¯ll be tied to me. You can¡¯t get away! I want her gone."


    "Thorne Enterprises is MINE!" I yelled, my Alpha voice making the windows shake. "You stay out of there! You don¡¯t go there! Our deal was just about the mating and the pup, nothing else. Packw or not, if you hurt Caroline, I will kill both you and your father, I don¡¯t care what happens after."


    I turned from her scared face and started to leave. "Tell your father my words.Because I promise, if Caroline gets hurt, I won¡¯t follow packw, I¡¯ll follow the old way. Blood for blood."


    I left angry, with ric¡¯s rage still in me. No one threatens my mate. No one. Not even the woman possibly carrying my pup.


    As I walked to my car, I mind-linked with Ryan.


    "Have Kyle put more guards around Caroline. I want someone watching her always."


    Ryan responded immediately, "I will, Alpha. I¡¯ll send more pack warriors to protect Caroline."


    I had to keep Caroline safe, even if it meant staying away from her until I could find a way out of Howard¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 118 Midnight Confession

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Midnight Confession</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I woke up confused in the dark room. A smallmp glowed across the room, making shadows on walls. As my eyes got used to the light, I saw I was in Ryan¡¯s office. Through the window, it was dark outside, night hade while I was asleep. Thest thing I remembered was sitting at my desk that morning, fighting a strong sleepiness that made me pass out.


    I moved a little and felt a warm hand on my ankle. I knew that touch before I even saw him. My feet were on his leg, and I could feel Rory waking up inside me at his touch. I rubbed my eyes, trying to see better in the dim light, and looked at him as he softly touched my feet.


    "You¡¯re awake, my love," Draven said,"How are you feeling?"


    "Kind of strange," I admitted,"What time is it? I don¡¯t remembering here to lie down."


    "It¡¯s eleven at night," he said with a soft smile. "Rose made you some special tea to calm you down, and she put in lots of herbs. Said your wolf needed good rest." His fingers kept rubbing gently. "I found you asleep at your desk and brought you here to Ryan¡¯s couch. Thought you wouldn¡¯t want to wake up in my office."


    "Definitely not." I pulled my feet from hisp and sat up, trying to stand, but my body felt very heavy.


    "Easy now," he cautioned,."healing tea works strong, it takes time for your body to fully wake."


    "Those flowers..." The memory came back, making my chest hurt.


    "I¡¯ve taken care of it," he said,"But I need to talk to you. Can we do that?"


    I nodded slowly. "Alright. What do you want to talk about?" I couldn¡¯t run forever. Since I¡¯d stayed working at Thorne Enterprises, seeing him was bound to happen.


    "First, I want you to eat," he said, handing me a box of Chinese food and chopsticks from the table.


    "I want to wash my face first."


    "Sure, use Ryan¡¯s bathroom. Here¡¯s your purse."


    In the bathroom, I squinted when I turned on the light. My mirror showed how bad I looked, messy clothes, puffy eyes from crying, messy hair. I used the bathroom, put cold water on my face, brushed my teeth with my travel kit, and tried to fix my hair and clothes.


    When I came back, the office lights were on, showing Draven sitting with his arms on his knees and his head in his hands. He looked very sad. I put my purse on a chair and sat by him, smelling his nice scent of cedarwood and musk.


    Draven raised his head and looked into my eyes. He looked as bad as me, dark circles, red eyes, messy hair. He¡¯d taken off his jacket and tie, rolled up his sleeves, and opened some buttons. He leaned back on the couch and gave me a sad smile that hurt my heart. Even looking so tired, he was still the most handsome man I¡¯d ever seen.


    "Better?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Then let¡¯s eat and talk afterward."


    We ate quietly together, and when we finished, he gave me a box of sweet bananas for dessert, which we shared. After cleaning up the empty boxes, he sat next to me, one knee on the couch as he turned to face me.


    "Caroline," he began softly, "I know Howard and his daughter are hurting you. They¡¯re making threats about more than your job or name." His jaw got tight. "So I made a deal with them through mywyer. I offered everything, mynd, my money, even control of the pack business, if they would leave you alone forever, but they said no."


    "And their condition was for you to ept this mating ceremony," I said tly.


    "Yes," he admitted, sounding hurt. "I said yes because I couldn¡¯t find another way, and I can¡¯t risk your life. They threatened to kill you, Caroline. Your death would be my fault, and I," his voice shook, "I can¡¯t lose you. Not like that. Not ever."


    I felt tearsing. "Draven..."


    "The thought of them hurting you..." His eyes turned violet for a moment, ric showing his anger. "I went to their house this morning. I took back those funeral flowers and told them if they hurt you, there will be no ceremony. No pup. Nothing. Blood for blood, by the old ways."


    "They won¡¯t stop," I whispered. "As long as I¡¯m here, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m a threat."


    "They will stop," he growled. "If they want to live and get what they want from me."


    "I don¡¯t know if I can stay here," I said, my voice shaking. "Watching you mate with her..."


    "Caroline," he took my hands in his, "if you say so, I¡¯ll destroy that whole family. My wolf hates the idea of being with her."


    "You can¡¯t do that," I said, pulling my hands away. "I know what pack duty means. That child, if she¡¯s really carrying your pup, would be the next Alpha. You can¡¯t ignore that duty."


    I looked away, feeling my heart break again. "Alpha bloodlines are holy. The pup muste first."


    "I know," he said sadly, rubbing his hands over his face. His duty as Alpha felt heavy between us.


    "I¡¯m going home," I said, standing and getting my purse. "And I think you should rest too. We both need to think clearly."


    "Can I take you?"


    "Better not. Ryan got a pack driver to help me. He should be waiting."


    "He is.Can I at least walk you to the car?"


    "Of course."


    We left the office quietly and walked through the empty building to the garage where a car waited. When the driver opened the door, Draven suddenly pulled me close and kissed me hard. His kiss felt strong and wanting, our mouths meeting with need as our hearts beat together. His arms held my waist as mine went around his neck, my fingers in his hair.


    Before letting go, he softly bit my lip, then put his head against mine with a deep breath. His eyes closed like he was trying to remember how it felt to hold me.


    "My my love," he whispered.


    I slowly left his arms and got in the car, my heart breaking as we drove away. Another night of crying waited for me, even after Rose¡¯s healing tea. Nothing could fix this kind of hurt.

 Chapter 119 Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Moving Forward</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The next day, even after a bad night of crying and sadness, I didn¡¯t feel as tired as before. Rose¡¯s healing tea had helped my body a lot, even if it couldn¡¯t fix my broken heart. As I got ready for work, I tried to ept the truth. Draven would marry E Howard. He would do his Alpha duty to his maybe pup and pack. And I... I needed to learn to live with that.


    When I got to the office, Ava greeted me with a big smile and a warm hug.


    "Girl, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to have coffee with me. I went to that small bakery near my home and got chocte chip muffins," she said, showing a small paper bag that smelled amazing.


    "I love chocte chip muffins," I said with a real smile. "Let me just put my purse down first."


    I went to my office, put down my things, and turned on myputer. Ryan showed up at my door, his tall body filling the space as he took my hand with a worried look.


    "How¡¯s the prettiest assistant in Thorne Enterprises doing today?" he asked.


    "I¡¯m good, Ryan. Thank you! And I¡¯m sorry for sleeping on your couch all night yesterday," I smiled sorry.


    "Oh, don¡¯t say sorry! It was nice working while watching such a pretty woman sleeping on my couch," he winked yfully. "You can do it again anytime. My office is your office."


    "You¡¯re terrible!" Iughed, my first realugh in days. "I¡¯m going to have a quick coffee with Ava and then I¡¯ll be back to catch up on work."


    "Carrie, rx. Everything¡¯s done. You work too hard," he told me. "Take your time with your coffee. We don¡¯t have any problems to fix today."


    I thanked him and went to the break room where Ava was waiting. She told me everything that happened after I fell asleep yesterday, including what Kyle told her about why Draven set the wedding date and how sad he was about it.


    "Carrie," Ava said, leaning closer with serious eyes, "if I were you, I¡¯d tell everyone to go away and fight for him. You¡¯re both hurting apart, it can¡¯t be worse than facing it together."


    I sighed deeply, feeling Rory move inside me. "Ava, yes it can. Draven couldn¡¯t live without his pup, and I couldn¡¯t do that to him." I stirred my coffee without thinking. "Also, E would never leave us alone. She would do anything to break us up. Trust me, it¡¯s better this way."


    "Oh, girl, you look a bit better today," Rose came into the break room and walked to me, giving me a warm hug that smelled like herbs.


    "Rose, I don¡¯t know what was in that tea, but I really needed that sleep. Thank you so much!"


    "Anytime, sweetie. That¡¯s what pack is for," Rose held my hand warmly before going to the kitchen area.


    My phone buzzed on the table. I unlocked it to find a message,"Beautiful Caroline, I heard you¡¯ve been having a hard timetely. Why don¡¯t you have lunch with me today? We can eat good food, talk, and maybe I can make you feel better."


    I found myself smiling at my phone, thinking how to answer Jax.


    "Who made you smile like that?" Ava asked, putting her chin on her hand on the table, looking curious.


    "It¡¯s Jax. He wants to have lunch."


    "Of course you¡¯re going to say yes," she said quickly.


    I bit my lip. "I don¡¯t know, Ava. I don¡¯t want to make him think there¡¯s hope."


    "He¡¯s a grown wolf, he can handle himself," she said. "You¡¯ve always told him the truth about your feelings, so he knows what this is. If he wants to try, let him. At least you¡¯ll have a good-looking friend who¡¯s fun and will help you think about other things."


    "You think so?" I asked, remembering how the girls told me to try moving on during girls¡¯ night.


    "I¡¯m sure of it."


    "I think I¡¯ll ask Ruby first. He is her brother."


    I sent a quick message to our girls¡¯ group chat for everyone to see. I told them Jax asked me to lunch and asked Ruby what she thought.


    She answered right away, "LOL, I¡¯m the one who told my brother you and Draven split up! I think my brother would be lucky to get you, though honestly he might not be good enough for a beauty like you. He knows you love Draven. If he wants to take that risk, I fully support him. He knows how to take care of himself. And girl, you should say yes and have some fun. My brother is goodpany and won¡¯t push you or expect anything."


    Eleanor wrote next, making everyone sendughing faces,"Oh, but I would grab that hot guy and kiss him and bite those nice lips. Goddess, I¡¯d put my fingers in that red hair while he..."


    "I agree with Elle," Kyle cut in. "Sorry, Ruby, but your brother is very hot with that nice butt. Those jeans he wore at thest pack meeting should be banned."


    "Even I would date Ruby¡¯s brother if I wasn¡¯t happily mated," Nina added surprisingly. "Girls, that man must be great in bed. Those wide shoulders and confident walk..."


    After my friends said such good things about Jax being hot and fun, I decided to say yes,"Jax, I¡¯d love to have lunch with you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make me smile."


    He wrote back right away,"You just made my day amazing. I¡¯ll pick you up at noon. My wolf is as scared as a young pup meeting his first crush."


    I smiled at his message and sent it to the girls¡¯ group. We sent lots of messages about how nice and sweet he was. For the next two hours, I worked well without stopping. At 11,45, Ava came to my door.


    "Come on, hurry! Get your purse, go fix your makeup, and go downstairs. That hot guy must being soon," she said, looking very happy.


    Iughed at how excited she was and did what she said. I told Ryan I was going to lunch and followed Ava¡¯s steps. When I got to the building entrance, I saw Jax park his ck sports car. He got out smoothly and walked to me looking sure of himself, his red hair shining in the sun.


    Rory moved inside me, but it wasn¡¯t the same strong feeling she had with Draven and ric. Still, maybe this was good, a way to start feeling better and move on, even if I still loved someone else.

 Chapter 120 Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Delicious</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Jax was waiting by his ck sports car, and I stopped breathing for a moment. I¡¯d always known him as that nice, beach-loving bar owner with a big smile, but today he looked different. He wore gray dress pants with a matching vest over a white shirt, sleeves pushed up showing his tanned arms. The top buttons were open, making him look cool but nice. His red hair shone in the sun, fixed well around his good-looking face. Unlike his sister Ruby, he had no freckles, just smooth tanned skin that made his green eyes stand out. When he saw meing, his face lit up with that young smile that could make any woman like him.


    "My goddess, Caroline," Jax said warmly as he walked to me. "You¡¯re even more beautiful than when I saw youst time."


    "You look really good too," I said, truly surprised by how the nice clothes showed off his strong body. The man who usually wore beach clothes and music shirts looked very handsome in nice clothes.


    He came closer to kiss my cheek, and I smelled his scent, sandalwood mixed with something spicy that made my wolf notice. Not the strong feeling Rory had with ric, but something nice.


    "These are for you," he said, showing a bunch of white flowers with purple centers he¡¯d been hiding. "Moonlight orchids, they made me think of you. Beautiful, special, and strong."


    "Jax, they¡¯re so pretty," I said, really happy about the gift.


    "I have something else," he said, taking out a small box. "I hope this isn¡¯t too much."


    Inside was a pretty ss bottle with light brown perfume. When I opened it, a nice, calm smell came out, likevender, vani, and fresh rain.


    Jax said, looking a bit nervous. "When Ruby told me about... well, what happened, I thought you might like this. The person who makes these is good at making scents for wolves who can¡¯t make their own smell."


    I felt surprised. He knew I was a wolf without a scent and found something made just for wolves like me.


    "Most wolves use their smell a lot to talk," he said kindly. "I thought having your own smell might make you feel stronger. It¡¯s not to rece anything, just to add to how pretty you are."


    "Thank you," I said quietly, really touched. "This is so nice of you."


    He smiled, happy I liked it, and opened the car door for me.


    "Ready to try something great?" he asked when he sat next to me, his green eyes bright with joy.


    "Show me," I replied, feeling a real smile on my face.


    The restaurant Jax picked was called "Havana", a pretty ce with iron gates and a nice garden around it. Inside, the tall ceilings, nice details, and warm colors made it feel like somewhere far away and lively.


    "I love Latin culture," Jax said as we sat on the porch, the sunny day matching the restaurant¡¯s feel. "And this ce has the best Cuban food in Harbor Bay."


    He got us Papa Doble drinks, a nice mix of rum, cherry, lime, and grapefruit that was perfect for the warm day. While we drank, Jax told me stories about his trips through Latin America, his eyes bright as he talked about ces he¡¯d seen.


    "You¡¯re quite the traveler," I said, really impressed. "I¡¯ve hardly left the east coast."


    "Maybe someday I could show you some of those ces," he said, then quickly added with augh, "No pressure, of course. Just saying it out loud."


    When our food came, a tasty mix of beef and pork with olives and vegetables called Picadillo, with rice, the taste was amazing. Jax watched happily as I took my first bite and I couldn¡¯t help making a small happy sound.


    "You like it?" he asked.


    "This is amazing," I said. "You really know good food."


    During lunch, Jax kept talking about fun things. He told me about starting his bar with his friend Dominic, about his other work, and told funny stories that made meugh. He never talked about Draven or asked about my feelings, which I really liked.


    For dessert, he got Cuban capuchinos, sweet cone pastries that melted in my mouth.


    "Oh my goddess, this is so good," I said after the first bite, closing my eyes to enjoy it.


    When I opened them, I saw Jax watching me, looking very serious.


    "Caroline," he said quietly, "you should know that those little sounds you make when you like something are very distracting." His voice got deeper, and I felt something flutter in my stomach.


    "Sorry," Iughed, feeling shy. "I can¡¯t help it when food tastes this good."


    "Don¡¯t say sorry," he said, moving closer. "I like watching you try new things."


    After we had coffee, Jax wanted to walk in the garden behind the restaurant. It was pretty, with a smallke and a wooden gazebo joined by a nice bridge. As we stood in the gazebo, looking at the view, Jax leaned on a wooden post, hands in his pockets, looking less sure of himself.


    "So, are you and Draven really over?" he asked quietly.


    I sighed, d he asked straight out. "Ruby told you what happened?"


    "Yes. I hope that¡¯s okay."


    "Of course it is," I said. "And yes, we¡¯re really done. I won¡¯t get between him and his maybe pup, and E... well, she¡¯d never let us be if I stayed around."


    Jax nodded. "I understand." He took a deep breath before talking. "Caroline, I¡¯ve liked you since we first met. I stayed back because of Draven, but..." He stopped, getting braver. "I know I¡¯m not an Alpha like him. Storm Valley Pack is the strongest here, and he can give you things I probably can¡¯t. But I never saw him make you really happy."


    His honest words surprised me. He didn¡¯t sound mean about Draven, just honest.


    "What are you asking, Jax?" I asked kindly.


    "I¡¯m asking for a chance," he said simply. "I want to take you to lunch, dinner, dancing, whatever you like. I want to spend time with you and see what happens." His green eyes looked honest as he looked at me. "I know you¡¯re hurt and still like him. I¡¯m not asking you to forget that now. I just want a chance to show you good things can happen after being hurt."


    His honesty felt good. He wasn¡¯t pushing, just asking nicely for a chance.


    "I can do that," I smiled at him. "You¡¯re good-looking, nice, and fun to be with. I can¡¯t promise more than being friends now, but I¡¯ll see where this goes."


    His face lit up with a big smile. "That¡¯s all I want."


    Jax looked in my eyes as he moved from the post. He reached out, touched my cheek softly beforeing closer. When he kissed me, it was soft and careful, letting me move away if I wanted. But I didn¡¯t. I kissed him back.


    He put his arms around my waist, pulled me closer as his tongue softly touched mine. His kiss was sweet and nice, slow like he was learning how I tasted. When he moved back, he bit my lip softly, then licked it.


    "Sorry," he whispered, touching my warm lips. "But I had to do that."


    He smiled nicely. "And it was good."


    I stood there feeling strange, surprised by how nice his kiss was. It wasn¡¯t the strong feeling I had with Draven, but it was warm, good, and made my stomach feel funny. Maybe,ter, these feelings could be bigger.


    "I should take you back to work," Jax said, not wanting to leave, taking my hand.


    We walked to the car, and he drove me to Thorne Enterprises, holding my hand when he could. When we got there, he came to open my door like a nice man would.


    "This was the best lunch I¡¯ve had in a long time," he said, looking honest. "Can we meet again soon?"


    "I¡¯d like that," I said truthfully. "I want to get your next invitation."


    He gave a big smile as he came closer to kiss the side of my mouth softly. "I¡¯ll call you tonight, beautiful Caroline," he said before going back to his car.


    As I watched him leave, Rory moved inside me. It wasn¡¯t ric, she said. But he¡¯s nice. Good. Maybe this is what we need now.


    For the first time since getting my heart broken, I felt a small bit of hope that maybe there could be happinessing, even if it wasn¡¯t with the wolf I thought I¡¯d be with forever.

 Chapter 121 Girls’ Night and Date Talk

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Girls¡¯ Night and Date Talk</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When I arrived at the executive floor, Ava jumped from her desk and rushed me to the bathroom.


    "Oh, tell me, tell me! How was it?" Her eyes were bright with excitement.


    "It was really good, Ava, really good. But I¡¯ll tell you all about it at girls¡¯ night, so I only have to tell the story once."


    "You¡¯re going to kill us with suspense until tonight!" Ava pouted. "But I should warn you, Alpha Draven knows you went to lunch with Jax."


    I felt my stomach drop. "How does he know?"


    "Kyle told him."


    "And?..." I tried to keep my voice steady, though Rory was suddenly alert within me.


    "I overheard him telling Ryan that it¡¯s better if you move on, he doesn¡¯t want you to suffer and Jax is a decent man But Carrie," she lowered her voice, "his wolf was howling. He¡¯s devastated."


    "I know, Ava," I sighed, feeling Rory¡¯s sadness echo my own. "But I can¡¯t let myself sink. I have a son who needs me. Jax is a great person and we agreed to be friends for now. He knows my situation and my feelings. Soon Draven will be mated and I won¡¯t be the other woman."


    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get back to work." She gave my arm a supportive squeeze.


    When I sat at my desk, I checked my phone and had lots of messages from the girls, all wanting to know how my lunch with Jax went, with many emojis and funny stickers. I sent a message to the group saying the same thing I¡¯d told Ava, that I¡¯d tell them tonight.


    There was a message from my parents asking how we were doing. Dad¡¯s messages always carried that protective Beta tone, even in text. I hadn¡¯t found the courage yet to tell them what happened with Draven. I¡¯d wait to exin when I visited them again.


    There was also a message from Mabel with a photo of Liam all covered in ice cream, hands up in the air with such a happy face. His purple eyes sparkled with joy. In the message, she said it was a very hot day and my little cub had been so well-behaved that he earned an ice cream after eating all his lunch. I smiled at that photo. My son ate everything and ate well, but he loved ice cream, candy, and chocte just like any wolf cub with a sweet tooth.


    And there was another message that made me smile, but in a different way. It was from Jax.


    "I loved spending time with you, but I have a problem. I¡¯m sitting at my desk with a silly grin on my face. My wolf won¡¯t settle down. I have tons of work to do, but I can only think about you. My next invitation won¡¯t take long. I want to see you again soon."


    I quickly typed back to him,"I really enjoyed spending time with you too. I¡¯m looking forward to your next invitation. You sure know how to show a woman a good time."


    He replied with a sticker of a wolf pup lying on its back, paws in the air, surrounded by hearts. Below it said "yeah... my wolf¡¯s smitten!"


    I smiled at that, put my phone away, and went back to work. Jax really made my day lighter, and Rory was pleased too, even if she wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied.


    After work, Ryan¡¯s driver who was at my disposal drove Ava and me home. When I opened the door, four pairs of women¡¯s eyes were fixed on me.


    "Come on, Caroline, spill it! We want to know everything!" Eleanor demanded right away.


    "First, I¡¯m going to see my little cub." Mabel wasing with Liam in her arms, and he was already squirming toward me, his scent full of happiness at seeing his mother.


    "Well,dies, since you¡¯re all here and Liam¡¯s already had his bath, I¡¯m heading home." Mabel handed Liam to me, gave him a kiss and another to me, grabbed her purse, and left.


    The girls were very eager, but I didn¡¯t tell them anything before putting Liam to bed. I kept stalling, and our conversation drifted to other topics.


    After Liam fell asleep, I returned to the living room.


    "Come on, Carrie, tell us. My brother hasn¡¯t said anything!" Ruby said, her red hair moving as she sat up.


    "You asked him?" I was surprised they wanted to know so much, but I shouldn¡¯t have been. Women loved to talk, especially about new couples.


    "Of course! You wouldn¡¯t tell us, so I sent a mind-link to him. But he just said it was the best lunch ever and his wolf keeps walking around," Ruby said.


    "Come on, Carrie, tell us, did that good-looking guy kiss you? Did your wolves like each other?" Kyle asked quickly.


    "Yeah, he did..." I said smiling, watching them p softly so Liam wouldn¡¯t wake up. "And it was good. Really good. Rory felt something too, not like with ric, but something nice and good."


    We talked for hours, all sitting close as I told them everything about lunch and the messages Jax sentter. They listened carefully, their wolves wanting to know about how Jax¡¯s wolf and Rory got along.


    "His wolf really likes you," Eleanor said. "The way he acted with you, that¡¯s a wolf trying to date properly."


    "You should have this, Carrie," Kyle said, smelling honest. "After everything with Draven and E..."


    I nodded.For the first time in many days, I went to bed without crying.

 Chapter 122 Alone with the Pain

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Alone with the Pain</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I stood at the window of my office, watching Caroline get into Jax¡¯s car. Kyle had told me they were going to lunch. I took a sip of my coffee, feeling angry inside.


    ric growled in my mind. "We should follow them. Show him she¡¯s ours."


    I wanted to run after them, hit Jax in the face, and take Caroline with me. But I couldn¡¯t. When I had asked Jax to Ryan¡¯s house, he¡¯d told me the truth. He said he liked Caroline, but because she liked me, he would stay away. But he also said if I ever hurt her, he would try to date her.


    And now, I have to watch another man try to get my mate.


    I knew this wouldn¡¯tst. Soon, I would make Caroline mine again. For now, to keep her safe from Howard and his mean daughter E, I had to stay away.


    I picked up my phone and called Alpha Arthur. He was the Alpha of the Northern Territory and had been good friends with my father. He was helping me look into the money problems in thepany and my father¡¯s strange death.


    "Draven, what is it?" Alpha Arthur answered right away.


    "Alpha Arthur, have you found the Alpha Council person who checked my father¡¯s death?" I asked, rubbing my head.


    He sighed deeply. "Still looking. The information from three years ago has been hidden, many files are missing. I think the person took Howard¡¯s money and left..."


    I closed my jaw tight, feeling very stressed. "I understand. I¡¯ll keep looking here. Thank you for helping."


    "I heard you and E are getting married," Alpha Arthur said slowly. "What happened? What about Caroline?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s true," I said sadly. "I¡¯ll tell you everything when we meet."


    After hanging up, I couldn¡¯t stay in my office anymore. Like how the girls had their Tuesday "girls¡¯ night," my friends and I also met often to talk, drink, and y games. We¡¯d nned to meet at the Social Club tonight, Ryan thought a busy ce might make me feel better.


    When I got there, I went right to the casino area to meet the guys. We yed poker, which made me feel a bit better. I found myself smiling and talking with my friends, drinking soda, keeping my promise not to drink after what happened at ra¡¯s party.


    Suddenly, I smelled very sweet perfume in my nose. Before I could move, arms wrapped around my neck like a snake. The awful person kissed me on the mouth, a messy, bad kiss that left my lips wet with her spit and covered in red lipstick. ric growled with hate inside me.


    "Baby, you¡¯re here!" E yelled with her loud voice, looking too happy to see me.


    "Let go of me, you devil!" I growled while trying to pull her arms off my neck.


    "Oh, baby, don¡¯t joke with me like that."


    "I¡¯m not joking. Let go of me now," I said loudly, making people look at us.


    E finally let go, her face red with anger. She pointed at my face and, with an even louder, higher voice, yelled, "Listen here, Draven, I¡¯m having your baby, I¡¯ll be your wife, and you should start being nice to me like a good boyfriend."


    Great. Just what I needed, a big scene. I rubbed my face and, trying to stay calm, said, "E, we¡¯re not getting married because I love you, because I actually hate you. We¡¯re getting married because you and your father forced me, and you say you¡¯re pregnant. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be a nice boyfriend or husband."


    "Baby, think about it. Our marriage will happen, so just ept it and let me show you I¡¯m right for you. I promise you¡¯ll love me soon."


    "You¡¯re crazy. You haven¡¯t done that in thirty years. How will you do it ¡¯soon¡¯ now?" Ryan said with augh, and othersughed too. E looked at him like she wanted to kill him.


    "The problem, honey, is you¡¯re with bad friends," E said, looking angry at my friends.


    "I agree with that, but not because of them. I should have kicked your father out of mypany and gotten rid of you long ago," I said, standing up. ric agreed inside me.


    "Draven!" she screamed.


    "Now do everyone a favor and go away," I said.


    "Like it or not, you¡¯ll be my husband. We need to talk, we have things to n," she kept going.


    "Talk? About what, you crazy woman?" I asked, shocked by how bold she was.


    "Well, about the wedding party, where we¡¯ll live, the honeymoon..." she said like it was normal.


    "There won¡¯t be a party or honeymoon. I already got you a ce to live. Anything else?" I was very tired.


    "It doesn¡¯t work like that. I¡¯m going to tell daddy everything," sheined.


    "You know what, guys, I¡¯m tired of this ce. I have a better idea," Joseph said and got up. "Shall we?"


    We all followed Joseph out. E stayed there, stamping her feet and yelling like a little kid who couldn¡¯t get candy. We left the Social Club, and Joseph sent a mind message with where to go, a ce I knew well.


    When we got there, the manager weed us and took us to a special booth at Silver Moon, the best club in the area. Before we sat down, two waitresses in nice ck dresses brought sses and bottles of whiskey and cognac. Nate and I got sodas.


    "At least here, gentlemen, that awful woman has never found us!" Joseph said, lifting his ss.


    It was a nice ce with pretty dancers doing good shows. We talked and watched, staying with safe topics. By the end of the night, I felt a bit better, but I kept thinking about Caroline. While my friends liked watching the dancers, I didn¡¯t care. Since meeting Caroline, no other woman made me interested.


    When the night was ending, I said goodbye and left by myself, seeing my friends¡¯ worried looks. They knew I loved someone else, a pretty woman with green eyes and her son.

 Chapter 123 Compromise Secures Three Months

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Compromise Secures Three Months</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    The morning after the nightmare at the club, I arrived early at the office, hoping to focus on work and forget about E¡¯s public disy. I had barely opened my first report when Kyle¡¯s voice came through the inte,"Alpha Draven, Elder Howard is demanding to speak with you immediately."


    I clenched my jaw, feeling ric stir within me.


    "Put him through," I growled.


    Howard¡¯s grating voice filled the line,"How dare you, young Alpha, treat my daughter like that?She came homest night sick, nervous, and depressed because you humiliated her in front of everyone. Alpha Draven, you¡¯re going to be her mate,you need to give my daughter the respect and position she deserves."


    "What position, Howard?" I felt my anger rising. "The position of a prostitute in a brothel? One who traps drunk men into getting her pregnant and then ckmails them? Because that¡¯s exactly where she belongs."


    "Don¡¯t speak about my daughter that way!" Howard shouted.


    I let out a low growl that made him fall silent,even through the phone line."Are you forgetting who you¡¯re speaking to, Elder Howard? I am the Alpha of this pack, not some pup you can intimidate."


    There was a moment of silence before Howard spoke again, his tone slightly more respectful. "Alpha Draven, you need to discuss the mating ceremony arrangements with E. You¡¯re about to be mated, and there are many details to sort out. I expect you at my house for dinner tonight."


    "Absolutely not," I stated firmly, my Alpha tone leaving no room for argument. "If you wish to speak with me, we¡¯ll meet for lunch at Golden Petal. At noon, and we will settle this matter once and for all."


    I ended the call before he could protest and immediately mind-linked Ryan.


    "I need you at Golden Petal at noon. Howard and his daughter will be there."


    "I¡¯ll be there," Ryan responded without hesitation. "Should I bring backup?"


    "Just yourself. Your presence will be enough to keep me from ripping out Howard¡¯s throat."


    At noon sharp, Ryan and I entered Golden Petal.Howard was already seated at a prime table, looking smug and self-important.


    "What is he doing here?" Howard red at Ryan with unconcealed disdain.


    I allowed my Alpha aura to pulse slightly. "You brought your family,I brought mine. If you disrespect my Beta in any way, this meeting ends immediately."


    Howard¡¯s face tensed, but he wisely stayed silent. When a server arrived with a bottle of champagne, my control almost snapped. The audacity,did they really think there was something to celebrate?


    "Take that back," Imanded the server. "We¡¯re not celebrating anything."


    "But of course we are!" Howard protested. "We¡¯re celebrating your uing mateship with my daughter!"


    "We are not," I stated coldly.


    I turned to the server again, "Please remove the champagne."


    The server nodded quickly, sensing the tension, and retreated with the bottle. Before I could continue, I felt arms suddenly snake around my neck from behind. ric snarled within me, recognizing E¡¯s sickeningly sweet scent before I even saw her.


    "Let. Go. Of. Me. Now." My words were likemands that others would have to obey.


    E immediately released me, her eyes wide with shock. She and her mother stood there in matching designer dresses, an attempt at presenting themselves as high-ss mates worthy of an Alpha.


    "Sit down," I ordered.


    I watched their faces carefully. "Now, what exactly do you want?"


    "Darling, let¡¯s have lunch first and talk after..." E started with a honeyed voice.


    "E," I cut her off, "I don¡¯t want to tolerate your presence, but I¡¯m doing so out of respect for pack traditions. So state your purpose."


    "I¡¯m nning our mating ceremony..." she began with a fake smile.


    "There will be no ceremony," I stated tly.


    "Draven, she¡¯s my only daughter," Howard interjected. "If she¡¯s bing the Luna of Storm Valley Pack, there must be a proper ceremony."


    I leaned forward, allowing my Alpha energy to fill the space between us.


    "Alpha," I muttered in a low tone to remind him of my position."Don¡¯t forget who I am."


    "Here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. We¡¯ll go to the Elder council and sign the papers with full money separation and clear rules about what I will and won¡¯t do. I already bought a house where we¡¯ll stay until this maybe pup is born. Let me be clear, you¡¯ll have your space, and I¡¯ll have mine."I looked straight at E.


    "We¡¯re only living together because of this so-called pup and my duty to the pack. Nothing more."


    "But I thought we would live in your family¡¯s pack house," E¡¯s mother finally spoke,"That magnificent home with all its history. My daughter deserves that."


    "Your daughter will never set foot in my family¡¯s ancestral home," I replied coldly. "That house is reserved for my true mate and legitimate heirs."


    "Alpha Draven, a mating bond doesn¡¯t work like that," Howard said.


    "In this case, it will," I answered firmly.


    Then the restaurant filled with E¡¯s loud crying.It wasn¡¯t real crying but the screaming of someone who always gets what she wants. People at other tables looked at us.


    Ryan sent me a mind-link, "ept the mating ceremony but buy time. Use nning as an excuse to dy the mating for three months. We might find proof that Elder Howard stole from packpanies and betrayed the pack before you¡¯re legally mated."


    It was a good n. Howard and E had given me something to use.


    "Fine," I said, my voice stopping E¡¯s crying fast. "I¡¯ll agree to a ceremony, but only how I want it." E stopped crying and looked at me, still sniffing.


    "And what do you want?" Howard asked carefully.


    I sat up straight,"The ceremony will be in three months. My mating ceremony nner will handle everything to make sure it looks good." I meant I wouldn¡¯t let their bad taste make my pack look bad.


    "No, in three months everyone will see E is pregnant," her mother said.


    Iughed hard. "Like she¡¯s trying to hide it? It¡¯s either this way or no ceremony."


    "I ept!" E said fast, before Howard could say no.


    "Good," I said, getting up. "The matter is done. My nner will call you. Ryan, let¡¯s go."


    "Wait, Draven," Howard called my name.


    I shot him a sharp, warning re. He hesitated, then corrected himself. "Please... wait, Alpha Draven."


    "We still have lots to talk about."


    I let out my Alpha power,"We have nothing else to talk about."


    "Your house, the trip after mateship, how you treat my daughter..." Howard said.


    I looked at him so cold he got smaller in his chair. "How I act won¡¯t change. There¡¯s no trip. And the house is already picked."


    I moved closer, "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m weak because I follow pack rules, Elder Howard. I¡¯m doing this only for the maybe baby, not because I respect you or am scared of you."


    I stood up straight and nodded to Ryan. "Everything is done. Goodbye."


    As we left, everyone in the restaurant watched us. Ryan and I went back to the office and got lunch brought to the meeting room.


    "Three months," Ryan said as we ate. "That gives us time to find out exactly what Howard and his daughter are up to. The pup will be big enough then for DNA testing to prove if it¡¯s really yours."


    "And to find a way back to Caroline," I said quietly, thinking about those green eyes I loved so much.

 Chapter 124 Find a Way to Make Him Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Find a Way to Make Him Disappear</h4>


    Howard¡¯s POV


    On my way to the office, I kept thinking about that ridiculous lunch yesterday. I wanted to kill that arrogant Alpha. The things he¡¯s been saying and doing to me and my daughter only intensified my hatred for that privileged pup.


    But I couldn¡¯t eliminate him yet,I needed him to mate with my daughter and ensure she bears an heir with the Thorne bloodline.The Thorne name opened many doors throughout pack territories and would guarantee that everything that fool has would belong to my daughter and grandson, and consequently, to me.


    The worst part was that he managed to postpone the mating ceremony by three months. This dy was frustrating my ns, but my daughter had to throw a fit over a damn ceremony. However, in the end, it was better that this ceremony be grand and pompous, featured in all the pack newsletters, just as little E wants. This way, there would be no doubt that my daughter would be the Luna and mother of a legitimate Thorne heir.


    But there was still one thing¡ªI wanted that pack house, his parents¡¯ ancestral home. A beautiful property with centuries of pack history and power! After his parents died in that "ident," he closed up the house and moved to that little penthouse. And now he wanted to stuff my daughter into some crummy apartment too. But my little E was clever; she assured me she¡¯d handle it.


    I was arriving for another day of work at what would soon be mypany and pack. My ns wouldn¡¯t take long to materialize. That idiot Alpha thought he was so smart, but he couldn¡¯t even figure out who set up that nd no-scent Caroline, even though he discovered she hadn¡¯t cheated on him and brought her back. He had no idea what was happening right under his snout.


    But something¡¯s bothering me¡ªthe renovation on my floor never ends. It¡¯s been a month since they started, and there¡¯s no sign ofpletion. Sharing the floor with marketing has slowed down my business. I had to be much more careful now; there were too many people from outside my department whom I don¡¯t even know. Plus, Alpha Draven came up with new guidelines because of some new system they were implementing, and Gilbert thought it better to pause transactions for a while. Well, he¡¯s the ounting director, so he knows what he¡¯s doing. Besides being my packmate whom I trust.


    Today I was going to pressure Draven to clear my floor. And to lift the overtime ban. Since he prohibited entry to the building at night and on weekends, it¡¯s been harder to swap documents for fraudulent ones.


    Come to think of it, there have been many strange changes in thest month. Maybe he was suspicious, but if that were the case, he would have exiled me already¡ªhe can¡¯t stand me. I would pressure him to return to the old rhythm.


    The downside was that without Linda, I have lost my source of information from the Alpha¡¯s office. That ipetent woman,did she really have to assault that freak of a neer? Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let that slide. Now that stupid Linda ispletely useless to me; she only served for some silly things my daughter wanted, nothing more. But she kept mind-linking me all the time, such a nuisance.


    I parked my car and walked from the parking lot toward the Thorne Enterprises building, which was also getting on my nerves. Ever since I lost my designated pack-elder parking spot at thepany, I¡¯ve had to rent a space in the lot a block away. What a hassle and aplete waste of an elder¡¯s time.


    I was almost at the entrance when I noticed that idiot was waiting for me. I¡¯d been dodging and stalling her since she got fired, but today she showed up here. Linda really is too stupid. If we were seen together by another pack member, it¡¯ll ruin my ns.


    "Elder Howard, don¡¯t even think about pretending you didn¡¯t see me. Come on! I need to talk to you," she hissed, careful not to be overheard.


    "Linda, this isn¡¯t the ce. There are pack members everywhere."


    "I don¡¯t care! I want to talk to you now! Let¡¯s go to that little coffee shop across the street. Nobody from our pack goes there at this hour. Move it."


    "Fine." I sighed in irritation and crossed the street.


    We entered the coffee shop and ordered two espressos. A quaint little ce. We always came here to handle emergencies. It¡¯s quite discreet. Usually, the owner is alone and always focused on her crossword puzzles, sometimes so distracted she doesn¡¯t even notice when we call her. The scent blockers I always carry made sure no one could trace our meeting through lingering smells.


    "So, Linda, make it quick, we can¡¯t be seen together now that you no longer work there."


    "Watch how you talk to me, Howard. I know a lot. I could destroy you and your precious daughter! I could expose everything to the Alpha Council!"


    "Don¡¯t threaten me, Linda. Remember who ranks higher in the pack."


    "Then don¡¯t abandon me, Howard! And if anyone sees us, just say I came begging for your help to get my job back and that you felt sorry for me."


    "Fine. What do you want?"


    "Oh, what do I want, Howard? Money, of course. And my job back. And to know why you¡¯ve been avoiding me. It¡¯s been a long time since we met, I miss you!" She said in a syrupy voice, tried to be seductive. Goddess, this woman was pathetic!


    "Linda, things got reallyplicated after you left the Alpha¡¯s office. I don¡¯t know what that Alpha pup is up to anymore. So you need to be patient."


    "Howard, I¡¯m not patient. Figure something out, do something for me, or I¡¯ll start talking. You better not forget that I was the one who nted that fake waiter at the pack gathering to serve the drugged drink to Alpha Draven, and that¡¯s the only reason your little daughter could make him think he slept with her, but we know he didn¡¯t, right? What I gave him knocked him out cold." Linda had a malicious little smile on her face. "Besides, your daughter isn¡¯t even pregnant yet, and it was only thanks to me that that idiot managed to forge the test at Draven¡¯s trustedb. But I had to pay good money to the nurse who helped me with that inside, and you still haven¡¯t paid me back for it."


    "Alright, Linda." I sighed, trying to think,this woman had be a real thorn in my side. "Do this, meet me at the apartment during lunch, I¡¯ll give you a little treat."


    "Great! I¡¯m heading there now."


    Linda stood up and left. What a devil of a woman. I needed to keep her quiet until my n came together. Or made her disappear. But she could still be useful; she has many contacts in ces Draven frequents. At the Pack Social Club, for instance, the receptionist always lets us know when that dimwit is there, which would make things easier for little E.


    I finished my coffee and went to the office. The caf¨¦ owner didn¡¯t even see me leave; she was glued to her crossword puzzle. I bet if a rogue wolf came in and cleaned out the ce, she wouldn¡¯t even notice.


    I looked at all these people I didn¡¯t even know rushing back and forth on the floor. These marketing folks made too much noise, they were too cheerful,didn¡¯t even look like they were working. I entered my office, which was basically a cubicle, and it put me in a terrible mood. This ce was bing hell for an elder of my standing.


    My phone vibrated and I checked the message,


    "Do you know anything about the system that¡¯s going to be implemented?"


    It was Gilbert. Why this now? I had no idea what system he was talking about. Must be some other piece of junk on the market. I told him exactly that, and another message from him arrived immediately.


    "Better be junk. I had breakfast with an ountant friend who told me about a new Puma Global system that connects the entirepany and is fraud-proof. One decimal point out of ce and the system gs it and blocks operations. Puma¡¯s owner is friends with Alpha Draven; I hope he hasn¡¯t bought this system. The Puma system costs a fortune."


    What the hell was this? I didn¡¯t even know this was possible. But it was definitely not that one¡ªI received the contract and payment order; it was from anotherpany and rtively cheap. Ah, Gilbert was just being paranoid. I sent him a message telling him this and to calm down.


    I was going to pressure Draven about my floor now. I picked up the phone and that secretary who came from who-knows-where answers. I said I want to speak with her Alpha, and after some dy, she transferred me.


    "Alpha Draven, I need to talk to you," I snapped impatiently, forgetting my ce.


    "What do you want, Elder Howard?" His voice was cold and authoritative.


    "In person. Let mee up."


    "If you want to talk to me, it¡¯ll be by mind-link or phone. I¡¯m not in the mood to look at your face or smell your scent." This pup would pay for every humiliation.


    "Look here, Alpha, I can¡¯t stay on the marketing floor anymore; it¡¯s like a bunch of omega wolves living in chaos. These people have no discipline, no manners, no respect for an elder. Too much noise, too much chaos. And my floor has been under renovation for too long; this needs to end."


    "Listen here, Howard,  respect for MY pack¡¯s employees. MY floor will be ready when I want it to be, and anyway, I¡¯m keeping you there with marketing just BECAUSE I WANT TO." This son of a bitch was using his Alpha tone on me. I was going to kill him.


    "Alpha Draven, don¡¯t be childish. You know finance has always had its own floor, and there¡¯s a reason for that."


    "Howard, it¡¯s decided. Finance will permanently share the floor with marketing." He said this and ended the call abruptly! I was going to kill this worthless excuse for an Alpha!


    Right after, my phone rang and it was my insufferable mate demanding money because she was taking E shopping for a mating ceremony dress. And that I should go with them. Of course I wouldn¡¯t, but I made a transfer to that annoying woman¡¯s ount and she left me alone.


    I spent the rest of the morning irritated, and now it¡¯s time to meet that idiot Linda. What a shitty day! I left my office and headed to the apartment. When I arrived, I found that annoying woman already waiting for me with a sandwich.


    "What the hell is this, Linda! You couldn¡¯t possibly have ordered something decent for my lunch?"


    "Be grateful I even ordered a sandwich. I¡¯m not your mate, Howard."


    I sighed and sat down to eat that sandwich. For the Moon Goddess¡¯s sake, I like good food, I hate sandwiches, and this idiot knew that.


    After eating, Linda starts,"I think you¡¯re very stressed, Howard. Come here, I¡¯ll give you some tea to calm you down."


    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll punish you until I¡¯m nice and calm."


    I went to the bedroom and spent the rest of my lunch break with that woman. After getting dressed, I took my phone and transferred some money to her ount.


    "I sent you some money. Save it because things are tough at thepany. Until the final move, it¡¯s going to beplicated."


    "Fine, it¡¯s enough for something," she said, looking at the amount I transferred on her phone. "But what about my job?"


    "That¡¯s not possible right now, darling. Only after I take over. You know we¡¯re together, and you¡¯ll be my assistant."


    "And when are you going to leave your mate, Howard? You promised to perform the rejection ritual with her and take me as your new mate. I can¡¯t stand my idiot mate anymore."


    "Darling, we¡¯ll have to put up with it until everything is finished. I can¡¯t stand that stupid woman of mine either. But as soon as thepany and pack are mine, we¡¯ll be together. Just have a little more patience."


    "Alright," she sighed. "Your little daughter wants my help choosing her ceremony dress."


    "Great, choose the best one, my stupid mate has terrible taste."


    I left that woman there. I would get rid of her very soon, I couldn¡¯t stand her anymore!


    If all else failed, I had other ns.


    Draven has always been a soft Alpha, too concerned with pack welfare rather than power. If necessary, I¡¯d arrange for him to have an "ident" just like his parents did. Then with my daughter¡¯s pup as the only heir, the Storm Valley Pack and enterprise would eventually fall to my control. After all, every Alpha can be reced, and this one has been more trouble than he¡¯s worth.

 Chapter 125 I Can’t Live Without You

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 I Can¡¯t Live Without You</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "Arthur, how much longer will this audit take?" I sighed into the phone. The pressure was mounting with each passing day.


    "Yourpany¡¯s financial statements and tax filings are an absolute mess, Draven. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the IRS showed up to arrest you themselves," Arthur White replied.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, feeling ric growl with irritation inside me. "Can it be resolved within three months?"


    "We need to dig deeper,b through years of business activities. After all, yours is thergestpany in all of Harbor Bay." Arthur paused. "This might take a while."


    "I understand. But three months maximum, Arthur. I¡¯ve already hired someone to investigate my parents¡¯ ident. I¡¯m counting on you for this audit."


    "I¡¯ll do my best," Arthur promised before hanging up.


    I set my phone down and stared at the mountain of paperwork before me. The New York clients had been keeping me busy all day. The contract negotiations were progressing well, and they were considering expanding their business with us, but they¡¯d requested substantial information that Ryan and I had been organizing since morning.


    "Looks like I¡¯ll need to travel soon," I muttered to myself. Perhaps getting away for a bit wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. The distance might help clear my head of thoughts about Caroline and this whole mess with Howard and his daughter.


    A knock at my door interrupted my thoughts.


    "Come in," I called out, not looking up from myputer screen.


    "I¡¯m gone for just a month, and there¡¯s no wee party? No balloons or confetti? What kind of Alpha are you running here?" ra¡¯s familiar voice filled the room, bringing a smile to my face.


    I stood immediately, crossing the room to embrace the woman who had been like a mother to me."ra! Thank the Moon Goddess you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve missed you terribly."


    ra pulled back, her eyes scanning my face. "Oh dear, you look dreadful."


    "He¡¯s a wreck!" Ryan announced, entering the office with a stack of files. "A shell of an Alpha, stressed, anxious, and downright pathetic. Like a teenage pup who lost his first love."


    "I can see that," ra agreed. "I¡¯ve never seen you look this... unraveled."


    I ran a hand through my hair and gestured for them to sit. "I asked you toe back temporarily because we need someone who understands our business operations. But honestly, ra, I¡¯m lost. How do I fix this mess I¡¯m in?"


    "Which mess are we talking about?" ra asked, settling into her chair. "Thepany audit or that disaster you call a mating ceremony?"


    "Ryan suggested buying time, postponing the ceremony as much as possible. I¡¯ve managed to push it back three months, but what¡¯s the point?" I sank into my chair.


    "Draven," ra began, "treat this like business. Think like an Alpha in negotiations. Be cold and rational. If you let emotions take over, you¡¯ll mess up even worse¡ªthat¡¯s how you got into this situation in the first ce. You let your guard down, got drunk, made mistakes, and now that awful woman ims you¡¯re the father of her pup."


    "I still don¡¯t believe that child is yours," Ryan growled."The timing is too convenient."


    "Neither can I!" ra eximed. "Why won¡¯t she take the test?"


    I sighed heavily. "She refuses, saying the test carries a risk of miscarriage. Says she won¡¯t put the pregnancy at risk. And technically, it could only be done after the twelfth week anyway."


    "Well, you¡¯ve gained time now," ra pointed out. "She must be about four weeks along. You have to convince her, Draven."


    "Ryan and I are analyzing all possibilities, ra," I exined. "But there¡¯s more to this than just the pregnancy. Howard is up to something with thepany finances, and I suspect it¡¯s been going on for years."


    "Tell me everything," ra demanded, settling in for a long conversation.


    For the next hour, we updated ra on all the developments. Ryan joined us, and we ended up ordering lunch and eating right there in my office.


    After hours of nning, I needed to walk around. I¡¯d been sitting at my desk since early morning, and my body was getting sore.


    "I¡¯m going to get some coffee," I said, standing and moving my shoulders.


    When I got near the break room, I saw Caroline. She was on her phone, and I stopped, not knowing if I should go in.


    "Not at all, Jax, I know you¡¯re very busy," she was saying cheerfully. "How was your trip? I thought you¡¯d be gone longer... Really? That¡¯s great!"


    My jaw clenched as I listened, ric growling possessively inside me.


    "A present for me? Oh, Jax, you shouldn¡¯t have!" Sheughed, the sound making my heart ache. "Alright, when do you want to give me my present?... Tomorrow is perfect for me. Where are we going?"


    She was going out with him again? The thought made my blood boil.


    "No, you always surprise me, and I really like the ces you choose. Great! See you tomorrow then. Kiss."


    Jax certainly wasn¡¯t wasting any time. But I wasn¡¯t about to make things easy for him either. She might be going out with him, but she¡¯d be thinking about me all night.


    Taking a breath to calm ric, I went into the break room. I shut the door and walked to Caroline at the coffee machine. I put my hands on the counter on both sides of her, keeping her between my arms.


    I moved close against her, holding her between the counter and me. My body got hot right away from being near her, and I felt myself get hard against her. I let out a breath and said in her ear, "Going out with Jax again, my love? Is that how it¡¯s going to be? While I¡¯m here, dying for you,you¡¯re out having fun with another man?"


    "Draven..." she breathed heavily, gasping as she felt my arousal against her.


    "Tell me, Caroline," I said quietly, moving her hair to see her neck. "Does he make you feel like this?" I kissed her neck softly, sucked her ear and kept kissing down, then bit her neck gently. Caroline shook in my arms. Caroline was trembling in my arms.


    "Please, don¡¯t do this to me," she begged. "Can¡¯t you see how much I¡¯m suffering? You¡¯re getting mated to someone else, and I need to move on with my life."


    A tear fell down her face, and I turned her head to me, kissing where the tear went, stopping near her lips. I looked in her eyes, those green eyes that showed the same love I felt.


    "My love, I can¡¯t live without you anymore," I said,my usual Alphaposure crumbling.


    I turned her around and kissed her, showing all my love in the kiss. She fell into my arms, kissing me back. We kissed like we were starving for each other, our bond too strong to ignore. When we stopped, I held her close to my chest, touching her hair.


    "Caroline," I whispered,"I know I¡¯m being selfish. Jax is a decent man. But I can¡¯t bear the thought of you with anyone else."


    "I pushed back that ceremony for three months. That¡¯s enough time to make E take the DNA test. This pup might not even be mine. Just give me some time."


    "And what if the pup is yours?" she asked, crying softly. "We¡¯ll just hurt longer."


    "Forgive me," I pleaded, feeling more vulnerable than I¡¯d ever allowed myself to be.


    "I just epted an invitation from a friend," she exined,trying to stop crying. "It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to be with him. But I can¡¯t drown in this sadness. I have a son and he needs me."


    My heart clenched at the mention of Liam. "How is he? I miss him terribly."


    "He misses you too," she admitted softly. "But it¡¯s better if you two don¡¯t see each other anymore. I don¡¯t want Howard and his daughter going after my son. He¡¯s just a child, Draven. I¡¯m terrified they might hurt him."


    She was right, and the thought of Howard anywhere near Liam made ric snarl with protective rage. "I understand. But will you tell him that I love him and miss him?"


    "I will," she promised, a small smile brightening her face. "He¡¯ll be so happy to hear that." She ced her hand gently against my cheek. "I¡¯ll never love anyone the way I love you, Draven."


    Caroline pressed a quick kiss to my lips before slipping from my embrace, leaving me alone. I sank into a chair and, for perhaps the first time since my parents died, allowed myself to truly break. I buried my head in my arms and let the tears fall.When I felt better, I went back to my office.I took my phone and sent her a message, "I just want you to be happy, even if it kills me."


    I tried to work again, but my mind was somewhere else.

 Chapter 126 Sweet Date

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Sweet Date</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Draven¡¯s words in the break room left me crying at my desk for a good while after I returned to my office.


    How could he say such things when he was preparing to marry another woman?


    I decided I couldn¡¯t continue letting myself suffer like this. I needed to move forward somehow.


    I left work early and went home to prepare for my date with Jax. I took my time getting ready, choosing a fitted dress that hugged my curves.


    After getting Liam settled with Eleanor for the evening, I was ready to head out.


    "Sweetie, you¡¯re going to have a fantastic time tonight," Eleanor said with a yful wink as I was about to leave. "Remember, live in the moment."


    Eleanor always encouraged me to get out there whenever I faced emotional setbacks. I smiled back at her. "I bet you know I will."


    When I stepped outside the building,I spotted Jax leaning against his car.He looked hot enough to make any woman stare. He was tall, with messy red hair and wearing a tight shirt that showed off his strong body. He was sexy and charming.


    "Caroline," Jax said as he walked to me, kissing the corner of my mouth in a way that made my stomach flutter. "You look amazing tonight."


    I tried to speak but felt myself getting nervous. "You don¡¯t look so bad yourself."


    Jax smiled wider, clearly enjoying my reaction. He put his hand on my back and led me to his car. "Your chariot awaits, my princess."


    He opened the door for me, and as I slid into the seat, his fingers brushed against mine.When we touched, it felt nice, and I could smell his scent of wood and spice.


    "Like what you see?" he asked softly.


    I looked at him with wide eyes, unable to speak.


    "Because I can see you looking," he said, biting my ear gently before standing up and closing the door. He got in next to me. "Tonight will be fun," he said with a sexy smile.


    I felt my face get hot, caught staring at how good he looked.


    As we drove through the city, we talked easily. Jax made meugh with stories about the strange people at his bar.


    At a red light, Jax turned to me.


    "Caroline, I know you still love Draven," he said, his voice serious but kind. "But I think you feel something for me too. Am I wrong?"


    "Jax, I..." I felt myself blushing.


    "Caroline, we¡¯re adults," Jax said. "You¡¯re a beautiful woman, and I¡¯m clearly hitting on you. Just tell me,am I wrong? Do you feel even a little attracted to me?"


    He brought his index finger and thumb close together to emphasize "a little."


    "You¡¯re a good-looking man, Jax. Every woman notices you," I replied honestly.


    "Maybe. But I¡¯m only interested in one of them," he said, stopping at a red light and turning to look at me.


    "She¡¯s sitting right next to me. But you still haven¡¯t answered my question."


    "Yes, Jax. You¡¯re very attractive, and I do feel a bit drawn to you," I admitted, meeting his eyes.


    "Drawn to me?" Heughed. "That¡¯s so formal. Be spontaneous, Caroline."


    "Spontaneous how?" I asked, smiling a little.


    We stopped at another red light. He turned again, let his gaze move over me, then looked back into my eyes.


    "Like this: I¡¯m seriously turned on by you. You¡¯re too beautiful, and I¡¯mpletely under your spell."


    "Okay, I get it," I said as the light turned green and the car moved forward.


    I leaned closer, and my dress slipped a little lower at the neckline.I brushed my lips near his ear and whispered,"You know, Jax, you¡¯re dangerously hot. And every time you touch me, you mess with my head. So no, it¡¯s not just a tiny bit of attraction."


    I gently sucked on his earlobe before sitting back in my seat. I noticed the goosebumps on his arm.


    "Damn, Caroline," he muttered. "The second I park this car, I¡¯m going to kiss you."


    When we got to the parking lot, Jax parked the car and got out. He walked around, opened my door, and offered his hand. I took it.


    As soon as I stood up, he shut the door and gently pressed me back against the car, his hands resting on my waist. He leaned in, eyes locked on mine, and brushed his nose against mine before kissing me. It started soft, easy. Then deeper. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him back. He sucked gently on my bottom lip, then ran his tongue across it. Onest kiss before he pulled back, still holding me close.


    "Caroline," he said, lips near mine. "I brought you here to make youugh, but looks like kissing you does the trick."


    "You¡¯re too full of yourself," I said,ughing and pressing my palms to his chest. He smiled when I touched him.


    "Come on. I want you smiling all night." He took my hand and led me across the lot.


    The sign above the door read The Howling Moon. It was a smalledy club, buzzing with energy. Inside, the lighting was low, except for the spotlight onstage. A staff member led us to a table in the middle of the room. Perfect view.


    "You¡¯re going to have fun, I guarantee it. And if not, I¡¯ll just kiss you again."


    I looked at him, half-shocked, half-smiling. "You¡¯re really shameless."


    He grinned. "So, what are you drinking?"


    "Martini," I said, scanning the menu.


    He ordered for both of us, plus a few appetizers. While we waited, we talked. Easy stuff. Jokes, music, work. The show started just as our drinks arrived.


    And Jax was right,it was hrious. The headliner was great, but even the neweredians held their own. Iughed so much my face hurt. By the time we stepped back outside, it was after midnight.


    In the car, before he even started the engine, he turned to me.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "I did," I said. "My jaw hurts. That was exactly what I needed. Thank you."


    He pouted dramatically. "Damn. I was hoping you¡¯d say no, so I could kiss you again."


    Iughed. While I was stillughing, he leaned in and kissed me again¡ªlonger this time, deeper. When he finally pulled back, his thumb brushed my lips.


    "Couldn¡¯t help it," he said. "Want to stop by my bar? It¡¯s nearby. We could dance."


    I nodded. "Sure. Sounds fun."


    His bar was smaller than I expected,intimate. He led me upstairs to a quiet table tucked into the back corner. Dim lights. Decent view. He ordered more drinks, a few snacks.


    A momentter, Dominic walked over and sat with us.


    "Caroline!" he whined. "Where¡¯s Eleanor? You left her out?"


    "She¡¯s with her boyfriend," I said, amused.


    "Seriously? I should text her," Dominic said, already pulling out his phone.


    While he sent the message, he and Jax talked briefly about bar stuff. Then Jax turned to me again.


    "I want to dance with you," he said, leaning closer. "Right here. It¡¯s quieter than the main floor."


    "Yeah, I like that."


    We stayed there, dancing slowly by our table. No crowd, no pressure. Just music, and the feel of his hand on my back. He didn¡¯t say much. Neither did I. It was easy. Comfortable.


    By the time he drove me home, it was early morning. He walked me to the entrance of my building and paused before saying goodbye.


    "Did you enjoy tonight?"


    "I really did," I said. "You always pick great ces."


    "I try," he said. Then leaned in close to my ear. "So... how big is that little attraction now?"


    I smiled. "Might¡¯ve grown a bit."


    He moved fast, pushing me against my door, one hand in my hair while the other held my hip tight. His kiss was hard and deep, his tongue moving with mine in a way that made me feel hot.


    I kissed back just as hard, pushing against him as his hand grabbed my butt, pulling me close. I could feel how much he wanted me, and I made a small noise.


    The sound made him want more, and he kissed deeper, his tongue moving in my mouth. When he stopped, we were both breathing hard.


    "God, woman," he said rough and low, his eyes full of want. "You¡¯re going to drive me crazy."


    He gave me one soft kiss before stepping back. "Good night, beautiful Caroline. Think about me tonight."


    He waited until I got inside before heading back to his car.


    I touched my lips as I went inside. Maybe Eleanor was right, just enjoying the moment wasn¡¯t so bad.

 Chapter 127 Dark Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Dark Secrets</h4>


    Howard¡¯s POV


    "Mom, it¡¯s impossible that you live just to ruin my ns!" E shouted at her mother, who was curled up in bed.


    "E, please lower your voice. My head is splitting," Diane whispered, her face pale and drawn.


    "I don¡¯t care about your head! You¡¯re always doing this!" E stormed out of the room.


    I looked up from my phone when E stomped into the living room. Her face was twisted with anger.


    "What¡¯s wrong now?" I asked, setting my phone down.


    E dropped onto the couch beside me. "Daddy, Mom refuses to go wedding dress shopping with me."


    "She¡¯s sick, E."


    "She¡¯s been ¡¯sick¡¯ for three days! The appointment is tomorrow. The designer won¡¯t reschedule again."


    I sighed. E had been nning this wedding for days. "Ask Linda to go with you instead."


    "I already tried. Mom won¡¯t give me the card. Says it has to be her."


    "I put the money in her ount yesterday."


    "Talk to her, Daddy. Please?" E¡¯s eyes watered.


    I stood up. "Wait here."


    The bedroom was dark when I entered. Dianey there like she was dying. I flicked on themp.


    "Jesus, Howard. Turn that off." She covered her eyes.


    I ignored her, yanking open drawers and searching through her purse. "Where¡¯s the card? E needs to go tomorrow."


    "No." Diane¡¯s voice was surprisingly firm. "I¡¯m going with her. Next week."


    "This designer won¡¯t reschedule again. Give me the damn card."


    "I said no." Diane pushed herself up, wincing. "She¡¯s not going without me."


    I mmed the drawer shut. "Diane, don¡¯t start this. I¡¯ve already given you the money."


    "And I said no!" Her voice rose despite her obvious pain. "Do you know why I can¡¯t go with her? Why I¡¯m stuck in this bed?"


    "You caught a cold. Stop being dramatic."


    Dianeughed¡ªa harsh, bitter sound. "A cold? Is that what you think?You were with your mistress yesterday afternoon, weren¡¯t you? In her bed?"


    My blood went cold. "Keep your voice down."


    "Afraid E might hear that her father is a cheating bastard?" Diane¡¯s eyes shed. "We¡¯re mates, Howard. Every time you fuck someone else, I feel like I¡¯m being torn apart from the inside. You know this. Every. Single. Time."


    "This isn¡¯t about us." I moved closer, lowering my voice."This is about E¡¯s wedding."


    "Everything is connected!" Diane hissed. "I¡¯m in this bed because you couldn¡¯t keep it in your pants. I felt every thrust, Howard. Every single one. Do you have any idea what that feels like?"


    "It¡¯s been ten years," I snapped. "If you can¡¯t satisfy me..."


    "We¡¯re bonded!Forever! You think I wanted this pain? To feel your betrayal physically every time?"


    I grabbed her arm. "Give me the card."


    "No." She yanked free. "And if you give her money to buy that dress without me, I¡¯ll make sure Draven gets those documents."


    My grip tightened on her wrist. "What documents?"


    Her smile was cold. "The ones about his parents¡¯ ¡¯ident.¡¯ The recording of you admitting you hired those rogues to ambush them. All because Alpha Henry was getting too close to your embezzlement scheme."


    "You wouldn¡¯t dare."


    "Try me." She pulled her arm free. "I may be your mate, Howard, but I stopped being your doormat years ago. Those documents are with someone I trustpletely. If anything happens to me, they go straight to Draven."


    "You vindictive bitch."


    "I learned from the best." Shey back down. "Now get out. Your daughter will buy her dress with me next week. And Howard? The next time you feel like visiting your whore¡¯s bed, remember I feel every second of your betrayal."


    I stormed out, mming the door. Diane had me cornered. She¡¯d been cleverer than I¡¯d given her credit for, stealing those documents and recording our conversation.


    For years I¡¯d thought she was oblivious,the perfect submissive mate,until she revealed she knew everything.


    The investigator I hired hadn¡¯t found anything.Whoever had those documents was careful. And I couldn¡¯t just kill Diane, she¡¯d made sure a letter would point to me if she died.


    E looked up expectantly when I returned to the living room.


    "Your mother won¡¯t budge," I said. "You¡¯ll have to wait until next week."


    "But Daddy..."


    "No arguments, E." I reached for my phone. "I¡¯ll transfer some money to your ount instead. Go buy yourself something nice at the mall."


    "How much?"


    "Ten thousand. Will that help you wait a week?"


    "I suppose." She stood up, already texting someone. "Thanks, Daddy."


    As she walked away, I downed the whiskey I¡¯d poured earlier.

 Chapter 128 All Sacrifice Is For Love

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 All Sacrifice Is For Love</h4>


    E¡¯s POV


    Great! With the ten thousand dors Daddy put in my ount, I could finally go see Dr. Vale about my fake pregnancy n. I¡¯d already spent lots of money on those fake tests and paying that nurse to change theb results when Draven wanted proof.


    Crying about the wedding dress was just mytest act, it always works on Daddy. He¡¯ll give me anything to stop me from crying and keep me happy.


    I checked the time on my phone as I slipped into my car.


    Daddy had just driven away, no doubt heading to meet that pathetic Linda. Did he really think I didn¡¯t know about their little affair? I¡¯d followed them several times, knew exactly where their love nest was located. The funny thing was, I didn¡¯t even need to use that information against him yet. Linda was actually quite useful to me,she¡¯d do anything to stay in my father¡¯s good graces.


    But if I needed something to use against them, I knew how to make a big pack scandal that would show what they both did.


    I called the doctor while driving away from home.


    "Dr. Vale speaking." He sounded mad.


    "Hi, Dr. Vale. It¡¯s E Howard." I kept my voice nice.


    "Ah, the fake pregnant girl." He sounded like he was looking down on me.


    "The one who¡¯s going to make you rich to help her," I said back. Who did he think he was? I wasn¡¯t some weak wolf. I was Elder Howard¡¯s daughter, future Luna of Storm Valley Pack.


    "Sure, but you haven¡¯t paid me yet. Are you really pregnant?" He talked like I was stupid.


    "I¡¯m working on it," I said, staying calm. "Doctor, can we meet? I have your first payment ready."


    "Good. I¡¯m at my house. Come over. I¡¯ll send you the address."


    He hung up. That rude man hung up on me! If I didn¡¯t need him so bad, I¡¯d make him sorry.


    His house was in a rich area just fifteen minutes away. The guard let me in after Dr. Vale said okay. When I rang his bell, he opened the door wearing just tight underwear, showing off his strong body with some chest hair.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to put clothes on?" I asked, looking at his body. He wasn¡¯t Draven, but he looked good, with big shoulders and strong muscles.


    "No, I¡¯m good like this." His eyes looked hungry. "Where¡¯s the money?"


    "You¡¯re fast."


    "In lots of ways, darling." He smiled a bit.


    "First, tell me how you¡¯ll help me."


    He stood in the door, not caring he was almost naked. "I got everything ready with your info. When youe to my office, I¡¯ll y a real ultrasound video, making it look like yours. Your Alpha will believe it all." He smiled. "But you should get pregnant soon. Or lose this fake baby after the mating ceremony."


    "I¡¯ll do that part."


    "My money." He held out his hand.


    I used my phone to send him the money, then showed him it went through. When I tried to leave, he grabbed my wrist.


    "So," he said quietly, "want help getting pregnant?"


    "What do you mean?" I knew what he meant, but wanted him to say it.


    "Oh, you know what I mean, darling."


    Before I could answer, he pulled me in and shut the door. He kissed me hard right away. I got interested, not because I liked him but because this could help me. If Draven would touch me, maybe this would fix my problem.


    Dr. Vale¡¯s hands moved all over, going under my shirt and taking off my bra.He pushed me to the couch, breathing hard on my neck.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," he said, pushing my skirt up. His fingers pulled down my nice underwear. "Been wanting this since you first called me."


    I moved closer to him without meaning to. No one had touched me like this in weeks. Draven kept saying no when I tried, and I was getting really mad about it.


    Dr. Vale wasn¡¯t nice or caring. He went inside me hard after barely getting me wet, looking happy while my body got used to him.


    "God, you feel so good," he said, thrusting fast and not caring about me.


    He wasn¡¯t lying about being fast. In minutes, he groaned and copsed beside me before rolling away. I hadn¡¯t even gotten close to enjoying it, but that wasn¡¯t the point.


    "That should work," he said proudly, like he¡¯d done something great. "If you¡¯re ovting, you¡¯re probably pregnant."


    I fixed my clothes, feeling used but okay with it. "I want everything ready for next week."


    "It will be. Your Alpha won¡¯t know anything."


    After leaving Dr. Vale¡¯s ce, I spent all afternoon at Harborview Mall, buying fancy clothes with Daddy¡¯s money.


    By night, I got a text from Bruno, a wolf from another pack who really liked me.


    "Party at my house tonight. Pleasee."


    Bruno was stupid in love with me. Since I made up that story about sleeping with Draven, I¡¯d been using Bruno to try to get pregnant. Another test this morning said no, but maybe today would change that.


    I wrote back, "Be ready. Your room too."


    When I got to Bruno¡¯s house, the party was big. He saw me right away, looking super happy to see me.


    "E! You look so good," he said fast, running to give me a drink. "I didn¡¯t know if you¡¯de."


    I gave him my nicest smile, the one I use to get things. "I came to see you. Let¡¯s go somewhere quiet."


    I didn¡¯t want pack wolves seeing me here. They would tell Draven, and while I kind of wanted to make him jealous, I couldn¡¯t mess up my n.


    "Really?" His eyes got big, and he almost pulled me to his room. "God, I missed you."


    Inside, I locked the door and pulled him close. My wolf hated his touch, he wasn¡¯t our mate, but I made her be quiet. We had to do this.


    We stayed in his bed for hours, Bruno touching me while I acted like I liked it. He was bad at sex, too excited but didn¡¯t know what to do, but his love made him useful. I¡¯d had my first time with him years ago, before I wanted to be Luna, and he never gave me an orgasm. Not once.


    Actually, I¡¯d never had an orgasm with anyone. I knew only Draven could do that.


    When Bruno finally went to sleep next to me, his arm tight around my waist, I got out and got my clothes. It wasn¡¯t morning yet, but I had to leave. I called a car and went home to clean up and sleep.


    As the car drove through the quiet streets, I put my hand on my stomach. Soon, I would have Draven¡¯s baby, even if he didn¡¯t know how it happened.


    All the bad things I did for love were worth it. Draven would be mine, no matter what.

 Chapter 129 Ruined by Timing

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 Ruined by Timing</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I had a quiet weekend. Jax sent countless messages apologizing for not being able to see me, as he had several pack emergencies to handle. As Alpha of the Crescent Moon Pack, which was smaller than Storm Valley, he had duties that couldn¡¯t wait.


    "I¡¯m so sorry, Carrie," his text read Sunday morning."Rogue sightings along our border. Dad needs my help coordinating patrols with neighboring packs. Rain check on our coffee date?"


    I understood his obligations, but couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed.


    ra spent Sunday with us and spoiled Liam all day long. She got him a gift from London, and he loved it, a toy building set that made Buckingham Pce, with a small mat showing the streets and a red double-decker bus. Everything was bright, and the bus could move and light up.


    "ra, how am I supposed topete with that?"Eleanor said with a smile, watching Liamugh happily as he put together and took apart the blocks.


    ra gave me lots of advice about both Jax and Draven. She¡¯d only been gone a few weeks, but somehow knew my problems better than I did.


    "You know, Caroline," she said while Liam was napping, "the bond between mates is stronger than any human rtionship. I¡¯ve seen how Draven looks at you, even if he doesn¡¯t know it yet."


    "But I can¡¯t be his mate," I whispered. "I don¡¯t have a scent he can recognize."


    ra¡¯s eyes softened. "Not all bonds are formed through scent alone."


    She counseled me to take things slow with Jax, suggesting that my situation with Draven might still work out. I assured her that Jax was just a friend, and although he clearly wanted something more, my love for Draven was deeply rooted in my heart. But I couldn¡¯t put my life on hold and simply wait for the day when, maybe, possibly, Draven would be free for me.


    "The mating ceremony is in three months," ra reminded me gently. "I¡¯ve seen enough of these political matings to know they rarely bring happiness. Just... don¡¯t close any doors yet."


    After that, the week flew by. Jax sent me messages every day but had to make ast-minute trip to California to handle some business at his father¡¯spany. He apologized profusely for having to cancel our ns again, promising to bring me a special gift when he returned.


    "I¡¯ll make it up to you," his message read. "There¡¯s this little spot by theke where the moonlight hits just right. Perfect for ate dinner under the stars. My wolf¡¯s going crazy not seeing you."


    The following Monday,ra went back to London earlier than we wanted, making us miss her already. Eleanor and I wanted to take her to the airport, but she said Draven had already said he¡¯d drive her before going to work.


    "He¡¯s trying, Caroline," she told me as we hugged goodbye. "He may not show it, but he¡¯s fighting an internal battle every day. "


    I arrived at my office and,as every Monday since I started working at Thorne Enterprises, there was a beautiful arrangement of tulips with a card from Draven. The message was always the same,that he would love me until hisst breath and regretted putting us in this impossible situation. I admired the tulips for a moment, then sat at my desk and put the card in a small box at the back of my drawer, along with all the others.


    "Good morning, Carrie. How are you today? I brought you something."


    Ryan came in, cheerful as always, and ced a package of four chocte chip muffins on my desk that were still warm.The rich, sweet aroma made my mouth water instantly. I looked at him with sparkling eyes and a childlike smile.


    "I love chocte chip muffins. Thank you, Ryan!"


    "That¡¯s great, because I brought this too." He ced a huge, steaming cup of cappino on my desk.


    "You¡¯re the best boss in the world! Just what I needed." I said and watched his smile widen.


    "The audit team needs our quarterly projections today," he reminded me. "ra left some notes before she left for London,said you¡¯d know what to do with them."


    Ryan went into his office, and I invited Ava to eat with me at my desk, but she declined since Ryan had brought her food too and she was swamped with work preparing documents for the ongoing audit.


    I was eating my pastries while working through ra¡¯s meticulous notes when Draven walked into the room. My breath caught in my throat. He was gorgeous as always in a charcoal gray suit that emphasized his broad shoulders and tall frame.


    He stopped by my side, scratched the back of his neck, and said,"I came to talk to Ryan."


    "Of course, go ahead."


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him,pletely mesmerized. How I loved him. We hadn¡¯t seen each other the week before¡ªwith ra visiting and the audit team taking over our floor, he had worked from his home office all week. I was dying to see him and couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him.


    Draven bent down, bringing our faces to the same level, ran his thumb across the corner of my mouth, and sucked his own finger while looking at me with fire in his violet eyes.


    "Mmm, Caroline, you covered in chocte are irresistible!"


    I felt Rory howl in pleasure inside me, responding to his touch with an intensity that startled me.


    "Dra..." I choked and cleared my throat to recover my voice. "Draven, don¡¯t do that."


    "Do what, Caroline?" he smiled devilishly, teasing me.


    "ric is going crazy with your nearness. Do you have any idea what you do to us?"


    "You know what you¡¯re doing."


    "Why don¡¯t you tell me exactly what I¡¯m doing wrong?" The hungry look in his eyes made my knees weak.


    "You¡¯re provoking me."


    "Am I? What if I do this, Caroline?" He leaned in and licked the corner of my mouth where his finger had cleaned the chocte. "And this?" And kissed the same spot, his lips lingering against my skin. "And this?" He roughly pulled me by the waist, pressing my body against his and capturing my mouth in a hungry kiss.


    Draven¡¯s kisses made my blood turn to fire in my veins. They were full of desire, lustful, provocative, and sensual. Draven broke down all my barriers with a single touch. His mere proximity left me surrendered, my wolf whimpering in submission to her Alpha.


    We kissed with an urgent need to make up for all those days we couldn¡¯t touch each other. I ran my hands over his shoulders and grabbed the hair at the nape of his neck with both hands, trying to pull us even closer. Draven had his arms wrapped around my waist, and I felt one of his hands slide up my back.Our breathing was ragged, matching our racing hearts.


    Without breaking our kiss, Draven lifted me and sat me on my desk, positioning himself between my legs and pressing our bodies together, creating a delicious friction between our still-clothed bodies. I hadpletely forgotten where I was¡ªI just desperately wanted that contact, that connection that only Draven could give me. I moaned against his lips, and he kissed me even more deeply.


    "Mine," he growled against my mouth."Caroline, I can¡¯t stand seeing you with anyone else."


    I felt him hardening against me, his desire evident through our clothes. His hands gripped my hips, pulling me closer to the edge of the desk until I was pressed firmly against him. I wrapped my legs around his waist, needing to be closer still.


    When we finally parted our lips, purely from needing air, he gave me one more soft peck and looked into my eyes, saying,"My love, you have no idea how much I miss you. I¡¯m dying without you. "


    I looked at himpletely surrendered¡ªhow I loved this man, how I missed him.


    I was yanked from my reverie by Kyle¡¯s voice as she walked into the office absentmindedly holding some papers and saying,"Prettydy, I need to talk to the Alpha Draven and Ryan, are they in..."


    Kyle froze when she saw us, her eyes widening in shock.


    I startled, suddenly bing aware of where I was, pushed Draven away and got down from the desk, straightening my skirt. Draven groaned and closed his eyes, a sh of frustration crossing his handsome face.


    "Bad timing, Kyle!" he said to her, his voice still rough with desire.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m sorry..." Kyle stammered, already backing toward the door.


    "Come back here, you¡¯ve already killed the mood anyway!" Draven called her back, then turned to me and ran his thumb over my kiss-swollen lips. "My love, thank you, I needed that so badly!"


    "Come on in, Kyle." He said, walking toward Ryan¡¯s office door.


    Kyle passed by me with her hands sped in apology, a knowing smile on her face. "The timing of my entrances really needs work," she whispered as she passed.


    I smiled at her, but my legs were still shaking. Ava came into my office right after, wanting to know if I was okay. I quickly told her what happened and how much I loved kissing Draven.


    "Girl, the chemistry between you two could power the entire building," she whispered. "I could feel the heat from my desk!"


    I spent the rest of the day in a daze, unable to focus on anything.The only thing on my mind was that kiss.


    How much longer could we all go on like this, trapped in this impossible situation?

 Chapter 130 Trapped Desire 1

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 Trapped Desire 1</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    After that passionate encounter with Draven in my office that Kyle had interrupted, I found myself constantly reying the memory. His touch, his kiss, the way his body pressed against mine¡ªit was all I could think about. The week passed in a blur of meetings and paperwork,but Draven kept his distance.We only exchanged professional words when necessary, though I caught his violet eyes lingering on me during meetings, filled with hunger and longing.


    Another Monday arrived, bringing with it the now-familiar vase of tulips on my desk with a handwritten note. I ced it with the others in my drawer, a collection of his promises and regrets. The audit team was still upying most of our floor, keeping everyone busy and stressed. Ryan had been working mete all week on financial projections that needed to be perfect.


    "Just one more hour, Carrie," Ryan said, poking his head into my office. "I need thoseparison charts for tomorrow¡¯s presentation."


    I nodded, my eyes burning from staring at spreadsheets all day. By the time I finished, the office was nearly empty. I gathered my things, my body aching from sitting too long. The hallways were dim, most of the lights already switched to night mode. I pressed the elevator button and waited, checking my phone for messages from Eleanor who was watching Liam tonight.


    The elevator doors finally slid open, and I stepped inside, immediately hit by a familiar scent of cedarwood and musk. My heart jumped as Draven stepped in behind me, his tall frame filling the small space with his presence. We locked eyes as the doors closed, neither of us speaking. It had been over a month since we¡¯d been truly alone together¡ªtoo much time, too much yearning, too much pain.


    Just as the elevator began to descend, Draven pulled his phone from his pocket and sent a message. Secondster, the elevator jerked to a halt, the main lights flickered out, and only the soft glow of emergency lighting remained.


    "What¡¯s happening?" I asked, though I already suspected.


    "Emergency maintenance," Draven replied, his voice low and husky in the dim light. "Could take a while to fix."


    The emergency light cast shadows across his face, making his cheekbones more pronounced, his eyes darker and more intense. He looked dangerous, powerful.


    "Carrie," he breathed my name like a prayer. "I can¡¯t do this anymore."


    I backed against the elevator wall as he moved toward me, my heart hammering so hard I was sure he could hear it. In the shadowy light, his violet eyes seemed to glow, fixed on me with such intensity that my knees weakened.


    "Do you know what it¡¯s doing to me?" he whispered, now close enough that I could feel his warm breath on my skin. "Seeing you every day, not being able to touch you, to hold you, to taste you..."


    "Draven," I whispered, my voice breaking. "We can¡¯t¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care anymore," he growled,"One month without you is torture. I¡¯m going insane."


    He ced his hands on either side of me, caging me against the wall without touching me. The minimal space between us crackled with electricity. I could see the pulse throbbing in his neck, smell the intoxicating scent of his skin, feel the heat radiating from his body.


    "Tell me to stop," he challenged, his eyes burning into mine. "Tell me you don¡¯t want this just as badly as I do."


    I couldn¡¯t lie¡ªnot to him, not to myself. Not when my body was already trembling with need, not when my core was already aching for him.


    "I can¡¯t," I admitted. "I need you, Draven. I¡¯ve always needed you."


    With a growl, he closed the distance between us. His mouth crashed against mine with desperate hunger, a month of restraint shattering in an instant. I moaned against his lips as his hands finally touched me, gripping my waist and pulling me against him so hard I felt every inch of his powerful body.


    "Mine," he said against my mouth. "No matter what happens, you¡¯re mine, Caroline."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, my fingers threading through his hair, pulling him closer still. His tongue explored my mouth with possessive strokes that left me gasping. Every touch was fire, every breath shared between us charged with desperation. His hands moved down to cup my ass, lifting me effortlessly so I could wrap my legs around his waist.


    "I dream about you every night," he confessed between scorching kisses. "I wake up reaching for you, aching for you."


    Draven pressed me harder against the elevator wall,I could feel him hard against me, his arousal straining against his pants. He rolled his hips, creating friction that made me moan his name.


    "That dress," he growled, his eyes raking over the same navy blue sheath I¡¯d worn the day we met. "I¡¯ve wanted to tear it off you since the moment I saw you in it."


    He spun me around, his movements urgent. I felt his hot breath on my neck as he unzipped my dress, trailing kisses down my back. My body shuddered under his touch. The dress pooled at my feet, leaving me in just my creamce lingerie.


    "So beautiful," he whispered, turning me to face him again.


    His violet eyes darkened as they took in my body, his gaze like a physical caress.Draven pulled me back against him, his mouth finding mine in another bruising kiss as his hands explored my body.


    His fingers trailed fire across my skin, from my neck down to my breasts. He unhooked my bra and tossed it aside. In the glow, I watched his face as he gazed at my naked breasts with need. He lowered his head, taking one nipple into his mouth while his thumb circled the other, drawing a cry from my lips.


    "Draven, please," I begged.


    His mouth was moving from one breast to the other, sucking and licking and grazing with his teeth until my legs trembled. His hand slid down my stomach, fingers dipping beneath the waistband of my panties to find me already wet and ready for him.


    "Fuck," he groaned. "So wet for me already."


    His fingers circled my sensitive bud, drawing strangled gasps. My hips bucked against his hand, seeking more pressure. When he slipped two fingers inside me, curving them to hit that spot, I cried out, my head falling back against the elevator wall.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured, his lips against my ear. "Let me feel youe."


    His fingers moved in rhythm, his thumb still circling my clit as his fingers pumped in and out. The pressure built inside me, coiling tighter and tighter until I shattered, my inner walls clenching around his fingers as waves of pleasure crashed through me.


    "Oh god, Draven!" I cried out, my body convulsing against him.

 Chapter 131 Trapped Desire 2

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 Trapped Desire 2</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Before I could recover, Draven captured my mouth again, swallowing my moans. My hands moved frantically, pushing his suit jacket off his shoulders, attacking the buttons of his vest. I needed to feel his skin against mine.


    His vest joined his jacket on the floor, and I tore at his shirt buttons. When they wouldn¡¯t cooperate fast enough, I yanked hard, sending buttons flying across the elevator.


    Dravenughed."Impatient, my love?"


    "I¡¯ve waited a month," I gasped as his mouth moved to my neck. "I¡¯m done waiting."


    My hands explored his now-exposed chest and abs, tracing the hard ridges of muscle. He was magnificent, all power and raw strength. I unbuckled his belt and pushed his pants and boxer briefs down his hips, freeing his arousal. When my fingers wrapped around him, Draven hissed, his eyes closing briefly in pleasure.


    "If you keep touching me like that," he warned, his voice strained, "this will be over before it begins."


    He grabbed my wrists, pinning them above my head with one hand while the other tore my panties clean off my body. The sound of rippingce echoed in the small space as he lifted me again, positioning me against the wall.


    "Wrap your legs around me," hemanded, his voice deep and authoritative¡ªthe voice of an Alpha.


    I obeyed, locking my ankles behind his back.His erection pressed against my entrance, hot and hard. Our eyes locked in the dim light as he slowly, torturously pushed inside me, stretching and filling me until I gasped.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his forehead resting against mine as he stayed still, letting me adjust to his size. "You feel like heaven."


    When he began to move, it was with slow, deep thrusts that made me feel every inch of him. My nails dug into his shoulders as pleasure built inside me again. The elevator was filled with the sounds of our mingled breaths, skin against skin, and whispered derations.


    "Harder," I pleaded, desperate for more. "Please, Draven."


    He obliged, his pace bing punishing as he drove into me. The elevator wall was cold against my back, but I barely noticed¡ªall I could feel was Draven, all I could see was his face contorted with pleasure, all I could hear was his voice growling my name.


    "You¡¯re mine," he said between thrusts. "Say it, Caroline. Tell me you¡¯re mine."


    "I¡¯m yours," I gasped, my body tightening around him. "Always yours, Draven. Only yours."


    His movements became more erratic, more desperate.One of his hands moved between us, finding my sensitive nub and circling it in time with his thrusts. The dual sensation was too much¡ªI crashed over the edge again, my inner walls mping down on him like a vise as I cried out his name.


    "Caroline!" he roared, his body tensing as he found his own release, pulsing hot and deep inside me.


    For long moments, we stayed joined, our bodies trembling and slick with sweat. Draven peppered gentle kisses across my face as we both struggled to catch our breath. Slowly, he lowered me to my feet, though he kept me pressed against him as if afraid I might disappear.


    When he finally slipped out of me, I felt the loss acutely. He retrieved a handkerchief from his discarded jacket pocket and tenderly cleaned the evidence of our passion from my thighs. The gesture was so intimate, so caring, that tears pricked my eyes.


    We dressed in silence, helping each other with buttons and zippers. When I was back in my dress, Draven pulled me into his arms again, burying his face in my hair.


    "Come home with me," he whispered. "Stay with me tonight. Let me hold you, wake up with you."


    My heart ached with longing. "I can¡¯t," I said, tears finally spilling over. "Liam¡ª"


    "Bring him too," Draven said urgently. "I want him there. I want both of you."


    The sincerity in his voice nearly broke me. "You know it¡¯s not that simple. You mating ceremony with Ell..."


    "Fuck the mating ceremony," he growled. "Fuck all of it. I¡¯ll find a way out. I¡¯ll make this right."


    I pressed my face against his chest, inhaling his scent, trying to memorize the feeling of being in his arms. "Until then, we can¡¯t keep doing this. It hurts too much."


    He held me tighter, his body tensing with frustration and pain. "I can¡¯t let you go," he said, his voice breaking. "I won¡¯t."


    We stood there in the dim light, clinging to each other as if we could somehow merge into one being. Eventually, Draven pulled out his phone and sent another message. Momentster, the elevator hummed back to life, the regr lights flickering on, harsh and unwee after our time in the shadows.


    When the doors opened at the parking garage, we stepped out together, our fingers intertwined. Draven walked me to the waiting car, opening the door but hesitating before letting me go.


    "This isn¡¯t over," he said, his violet eyes intense with determination. "I won¡¯t give up on us, Caroline."


    He bent down and kissed me onest time, soft and sweet and full of promise. As the car pulled away, I watched him through the window, standing tall and resolute in the garage lights.


    Rory whimpered inside me, already missing her Alpha. I pressed my fingers to my lips, still tingling from his kiss, and whispered into the empty car, "I love you too."

 Chapter 132 Uncertain Paternity

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Uncertain Paternity</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    A whole month had passed since that wild night with Caroline in the elevator. Just thinking about it made my body heat up. Two months without really seeing her was driving me crazy. She¡¯d gotten pretty good at staying away from me too,Kyle and Ava would tip her off whenever I left my office or went to see Ryan. By the time I got there, she¡¯d be long gone.


    ra was visiting again for the week. We had this big audit meetinging up on Saturday that would hopefully wrap everything up. But today? Today I had to deal with something way worse,taking E to see her baby doctor for the first ultrasound. Just thinking about it made my stomach turn.


    The appointment wasn¡¯t untilte afternoon, but knowing it wasing ruined my whole day. I couldn¡¯t focus worth a damn. I did everything I could to avoid running into that woman, making the poorwyer y messenger between us. And Howard being so quiettely? That had my rm bells ringing. I¡¯d already mentioned it to Ryan and Alpha Arthur,something felt off.


    At four, Kyle stuck her head in to remind me about the doctor. Felt like I was walking to my own execution. I dragged myself up from my desk, threw on my jacket, and went to face the music.


    The second I walked into the clinic, there she was with her mom. Before I could blink, E triedunching herself at me like some kind of human missile. I stepped aside quick, watching her crash onto the couch instead.


    "Ouch, sweetie!" she squealed in that voice that set my teeth on edge. "What a silly game. I could have gotten hurt!"


    I felt ric growl deep inside me, his fur standing on end at just being near her. "This isn¡¯t a game," I snapped, catching the secretary trying not tough. "How many times do I have to tell you not to touch me?"


    I didn¡¯t even look at E¡¯s mother. Just stood there staring out the window until I heard them call that pain in my neck¡¯s name.


    The doctor came over wearing this fake smile."You must be the happy father! Congrattions!" He stuck his hand out.


    I looked at his hand but kept mine in my pockets. Something about this guy felt off, like he was putting on a show. My senses were screaming at me, though maybe I just hated him because he was E¡¯s doctor.


    "Let¡¯s get this over with," I said, not giving a damn if I sounded like a jerk. "I¡¯ve got better things to do."


    The exam room felt too small with all of us in it. The doctor went through this endless list of questions before turning to me with that annoying smile again.


    "So, daddy, is your mate driving you crazy with her cravings yet?"


    My hands clenched into fists. I wanted to punch his lights out. "She¡¯s not my mate," I said through gritted teeth. "And I couldn¡¯t care less about her cravings."


    His smile dropped. E jumped in quick, babbling about our mating ceremony next month. I wanted to bang my head against the wall.


    When she got changed andid down for the ultrasound, I thought it couldn¡¯t get worse. I was wrong.


    "There¡¯s your baby!" The doctor practically sang it.


    "Oh my god!" E squealed like a teenager. "Look honey, it looks just like you!"


    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. "It looks like a blob in a ck and white mess." The words came out sharp and cold.


    "Don¡¯t talk about our baby that way!" E¡¯s voice hit that pitch that made my teeth ache.


    The doctor, still ying his part, turned on the sound. "Let¡¯s hear that little heartbeat!"


    The room filled with this quick thumping sound, and E lost it - screaming and pping like she¡¯d won the lottery. Moon Goddess above, she scared the hell out of me. Her and her mother were putting on a whole circus act.


    "Isn¡¯t it amazing, honey?" She shed those teeth at me, and I wondered what kind of idiot I¡¯d been to ever sleep with her.


    "No," I said tly. "I never wanted this with you. I¡¯m only here because I have to be."


    She screamed my name again. "You¡¯ll give our baby issues before it¡¯s even born!"


    "Fine. I¡¯ll add therapy to the child support." I walked out, feeling sick to my stomach. Something was wrong with me,an Alpha should want his pup, should feel something. I¡¯d always wanted kids, but this? I felt nothing. Just empty.


    That whole appointment felt like torture. I could barely breathe in there. The doctor loaded us up with vitamin prescriptions and test orders, then told us to book another appointment for next month.


    At the front desk, I pulled out my card to pay. The secretary was quick about it, but when she handed me my receipt, she slipped me her number too.


    "Call me," it said.


    I almostughed,maybe flirting with her would piss E off. When I looked at her face again, something clicked. I knew her from somewhere, but the thought slipped away as soon as I walked out.


    "Honey, you¡¯re taking Mommy and me to that fancy French ce," E announced like she was the queen giving orders. The look on her face made me want tough.


    I smirked at her. "You must be out of your mind if you think I¡¯m going anywhere with you two."


    "Draven!" There she went again, screeching like a banshee.


    Her mother jumped in. "You have to drive us home at least. We sent our driver away." Great, another one trying to boss around an Alpha.


    "Fine. Let me show you something amazing." I walked to the curb and waved down a taxi. When it stopped, I swung the door open with a flourish.


    "It¡¯s called a taxi. Magic, right? It¡¯ll take you anywhere you want!"


    The look on their faces was priceless. I left them standing there with their mouths open and drove off. In my mirror, I could see E throwing a fit while her mom shoved her into the taxi. First realugh I¡¯d had all day.


    I headed straight to Ryan¡¯s ce. He¡¯d set up a guys¡¯ night,probably trying to cheer me up after the day from hell. Everyone was already there when I walked in. Nate handed me a whiskey, just what I needed.


    "So how was your date with the banshee and baby?" Luke grinned.


    I took a long drink. "Man, it was like dancing with the devil herself."


    They lost it when I told them about ditching E and her mom with the taxi. But when I got to the weird feeling I got from the doctor, and how I felt nothing for this baby, the mood got serious.


    "Look, I always wanted kids, especially after losing my parents," I said, staring into my ss. "But I feel absolutely nothing for this one. Zero."


    "Maybe it¡¯s because your wolf hates the mom?" Joseph offered.


    I shook my head. "That¡¯s the thing,I love Liam like crazy. My heart just explodes when that little guy runs at me for a hug. But my own kid? Nothing."


    "Could be because Liam¡¯s Caroline¡¯s," Nate said quietly. "Your wolf sees him as part of her."


    I felt ric rumble in agreement.


    "Maybe. But shouldn¡¯t I feel something? Anything?" I ran my hand through my hair, frustrated. "When they yed that heartbeat today, I felt empty. Isn¡¯t an Alpha supposed to connect with his pup?"


    "My dad always said he was over the moon when Mom was pregnant," Ryan added. "Said he could feel me through their mate bond before I was even born."


    "Yeah, my dad was the same way," I sighed, feeling my stomach twist. "That¡¯s what¡¯s eating at me."


    Luke looked up from his ss, his face dead serious. "What if it¡¯s not yours?"


    "I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing," Ryan leaned forward. "You were pretty wasted at that farewell party. Are you even sure you slept with her?"


    "That crazy woman would totally pull something like this," Luke¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    I downed my drink. "We tried that angle already. She won¡¯t take a DNA test. Says it might hurt the baby."


    "Hold up," Joseph frowned. "Don¡¯t we wolves have different DNA tests? Less risky than human ones?"


    "Hell if I know." I ran my fingers through my hair for the hundredth time that night.


    Nate sat up straight. "Give me that doctor¡¯s name. My uncle runs the Lunar Medical Center. I¡¯ll ask him about it."


    My heart jumped a little. "For real? That would be amazing." I grabbed my phone and sent him the name right away. "If there¡¯s a safe way to test, I can make her do it."


    "I¡¯ll set up lunch with my uncle soon," Nate grinned. "We¡¯ll figure this out."


    Then I remembered something that made meugh. "Oh yeah, get this¡ªthe secretary tried to pick me up. Gave me her number and everything."


    "Ohe on!" Luke threw his hands up. "Did the Moon Goddess sprinkle fairy dust on you at birth or something? Women just can¡¯t help themselves around you, can they?"


    We all cracked up at that. The guys kept the jokesing, and somehow they turned my crappy day around. But in the back of my mind, I couldn¡¯t shake thoughts of Caroline and Liam. Something felt wrong about all this. I could feel ric pacing inside me, more worried by the day.

 Chapter 133 The Audit Results

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 The Audit Results</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    The week had been absolute chaos.Nate still hadn¡¯t managed to schedule an appointment with his uncle from the Lunar Medical Center, since he was at a werewolf medical conference in Geneva and wouldn¡¯t return until the following week.


    It was already Saturday, and we had our scheduled meeting about thepany¡¯s audit. Alpha Arthur had news.Almost everyone had already arrived at my penthouse, including Caroline, with only Arthur and ra running a bitte. Besides Caroline and me, Ryan and Kyle were also present, along with the tech specialist Leo, and two more wolves from Arthur¡¯s investigation team.


    "Caroline, thank you foring," I said, approaching her as she sat on the couch. She looked beautiful in a flowing floral maxi dress, but she didn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. ric immediately perked up at her presence, concerned by her pallor.


    "I know you¡¯ve been following the audit reports, but now in the final stretch, we thought it was important for you to be here."


    "Don¡¯t mention it, Draven," she gave me a weak smile. "I¡¯m eager to finally uncover everything and put an end to these traitors¡¯ schemes against the pack."


    In wolf society, betraying your Alpha and pack was one of the most serious offenses.


    "Carrie, are you okay? You look a bit pale."I couldn¡¯t hide my concern.She looked like she was in pain, and it wasn¡¯t because she was in my house.


    "My stomach hurts," she said, wincing. "I must have eaten something bad." The pain on her face made ric stir inside me, worried about her.


    I sent Carlos,my housekeeper, a quick mindlink asking for tea. He hurried to the kitchen and came back with a hot cup and teapot on a tray.


    Carlos stepped forward with the cup. "These herbs are from our oldnds, miss." He shook his head with a gentle smile. "You young wolves and your fast food. No wonder your stomachs get upset."


    "You¡¯ve got me there, Carlos." Caroline¡¯s whole face lit up when she smiled. "Thanks so much."


    Carlos nodded and went to get the door.


    Everyone in the room went quiet when ra and Arthur walked in holding hands. The way they were grinning at each other said it all.


    "Why¡¯s everyone staring?" Arthurughed. His gray-streaked hair and Alpha presence usually made other wolves nervous, but not today.


    Ryan smirked. "It¡¯s because ra makes you look less scary, Alpha Arthur. Maybe you should keep her around to soften that Alpha re of yours."


    "That¡¯s the n," Arthur said softly, his eyes stuck on ra like she was the only person in the room.


    After we all did our pack greetings, I couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    "So when¡¯s the mating ceremony?" I asked.


    "Don¡¯t be so nosy!" Caroline bumped my arm. Her touch sent sparks through my whole body.


    "Hey, we all wanted to know that!" Kyle jumped in to back me up. "Even you, Carrie!"


    Caroline gave us this sneaky smile. "Who says I don¡¯t already know?"


    "Okay, spill it." I looked between ra and Arthur. "What¡¯s she hiding?"


    ra touched the fresh mark on her neck. "They know because they helped me get ready for the mating ritual yesterday. Gave me some good advice too."


    "Wait, the whole inner circle knew?" Ryan put his hand over his heart, pretending to be hurt. "And here I thought we were your trusted pack members, ra!"


    "Don¡¯t be such a grump, Ryan!" raughed. "Arthur and I went out for dinnerst night and decided to give ourselves a chance at happiness. Yes, we¡¯vepleted the mate bond."


    We all broke into happy howls.One by one, we stood up to congratte them.


    Arthur had been in love with ra for about thirty years, but when they were young, they couldn¡¯t be together because first mate was basically another E and wouldn¡¯t ept the rejection. My Goddess, I was heading down the same path.


    "Alright, enough gossip!" Arthur pped his hands together, making us allugh. "Let¡¯s talk business."


    The meeting got serious fast. Arthur showed us what they¡¯d found this week.During the meeting, Arthur presented us with the week¡¯s report. They had identified five directors involved in the fraud, including Howard and the ountant Gilbert. Themercial director,operations director,and administrative director were also involved. These were all important strategic positions held by wolves who had been with the pack¡¯s business holdings for thirty years or more.


    Besides the directors, each department had three or four employees participating in the fraud, receiving a percentage of the diverted funds. One of them had made a mistake, and we had a way to catch him - he was the weak link in the group.


    "We should approach him and use him as an informant," Arthur suggested. "Offer him a deal that would keep him from being banished as a rogue."


    I nodded,"Make it happen."


    I was shocked by the amount of money that Arthur and his team had discovered was being diverted from the pack. It was a fortune. Arthur also provided me with a list of business alliances with other packs that were being sabotaged, manipted to leave us and sign with another pack¡¯s business holdings.


    "This rival business is registered under human strawmen¡¯s names," Arthur exined, "We¡¯ve discovered they¡¯re linked to Howard.My investigators are still gathering evidence, but they¡¯ve already identified that these strawmen are reporting directly to Howard."


    "So he¡¯s not just stealing from the pack, he¡¯s actively working to weaken us?"I growled.


    "Exactly," Arthur confirmed. "But there¡¯s more. They¡¯ve also been quietly transferring ownership of several key properties in your territory."


    This news hit me like a physical blow. Territory was everything to a wolf pack. These weren¡¯t just business assets - they were part of our heritage, our identity, ces where generations of our pack had run and hunted.


    "How the hell did they manage that without me sensing it?" I demanded, my Alpha voice making everyone in the room lower their eyes.


    "They did it slow, using humanpanies," Arthur exined. "On paper, you can still use thend, but you don¡¯t own it. If they¡¯d kept going, they could have taken the pack away from you."


    We spent the next hour analyzing the report, clearing up doubts, and brainstorming ideas to get everything we needed.


    "There¡¯s one good thing," Arthur said, his gray eyebrows pulled together."They stopped stealing about two months ago. Don¡¯t know why, but everything¡¯s clean now. No weird activity at all."


    "Thank the Moon for that." I rubbed my face, feeling exhausted. Inside me, ric was snarling with rage at the betrayal.


    "That¡¯s all I have about the audit." Arthur paused, his face turning grim. "But we need to talk about your parents¡¯ ident."


    I¡¯d gotten some investigation results of my own. I knew now that my parents hadn¡¯t died in an ident,they¡¯d been attacked by rogue on purpose.

 Chapter 134 Find The Girl In Masquerade

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Find The Girl In Masquerade</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Arthur¡¯s face was grim as he revealed what he¡¯d found about Thorne Enterprises.


    "Howard is behind everything," Alpha Arthur exined.


    My eyes moved to Draven¡¯s face. His jaw was clenched tight, his eyes burning with anger. Something in my chest tightened seeing him like this.


    While Arthur kept talking, my mind wandered to ces it shouldn¡¯t.I bit my lip, thinking about E. Her father was a traitor now. Would this change things? Would the wedding still happen next month?


    I shook my head slightly.Why was I even thinking about their wedding? But I couldn¡¯t help it.Goddess help me,I still cared for him more than I should. E was carrying his pup, and in three weeks, she¡¯d be his bride. The thought made my chest hurt.


    My stomach rolled again, like it had been doing all morning. I reached for Carlos¡¯s tea, taking small sips. The warm herbs helped a little, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was bad food making me feel sick, or just being so close to Draven while we talked about betrayal.


    "I have something else to tell you," Arthur said, "It¡¯s about your parents, Draven."


    The room went quiet. This wasn¡¯t about business anymore. I watched Draven¡¯s face change, his violet eyes getting darker.


    "What did you find?" His voice was tight.


    "We found the investigator Howard bribed. Leo checked him out - guy¡¯s corrupt as theye. Has this huge house, fancy cars, sends his kids to expensive schools. His wife blows through money like there¡¯s no tomorrow. He¡¯s not even smart enough to hide the dirty money. Even takes cash from drug dealers on the side."


    Draven¡¯s hands gripped the table so hard his knuckles turned white. I wanted to reach out, tofort him, but I couldn¡¯t.


    "I took this to a friend in Internal Affairs," Arthur went on. "They¡¯re looking into your parents¡¯ case again. It¡¯s a small team, keeping things quiet.They already found out someone made evidence disappear. It¡¯ll take time, but we¡¯ll find the truth."


    "Good," Draven said. He took a deep breath, but I could feel angering off him in waves.


    "One more thing," Arthur said. "Remember those investigators you hired? The ones looking for the woman from the masquerade?They yed you. Took money from both sides and lied to you. We reported them,they¡¯ll lose their licenses. You could sue them too. Might help put Howard away longer."


    My heart stuttered painfully.The masquerade woman.The mysterious woman he¡¯d been searching for. His fated mate.


    "If you think it¡¯s important, let¡¯s do it," Draven agreed.


    Arthur mentioned working with Draven¡¯swyer, then asked carefully,"I need to know if you want my investigators to look for that woman."


    I froze, my eyes fixed on Draven. My heart seemed to stop beating as I waited for his answer.


    "No, Arthur, that¡¯s in the past," Draven said with finality.


    Relief washed through me, but it was short-lived.


    "Actually, no," Draven suddenly changed his mind. "Better investigate, find her. I need to close that Chapter and get answers. She might have gotten pregnant. Find her and discover how she¡¯s doing."


    My teacup trembled in my hands.Draven was still looking for his fated mate from three years ago? He still loved her? Where did that leave me? He was about to marry E, who carried his child, and yet he was still searching for another woman. Was I just one of his many casual affairs?


    The meeting ended, and people started filing out. I was gathering my things when Draven gently caught my arm.


    "Caroline, can you stay for a minute?"


    Everyone else had left. I reluctantly met his gaze, trying to mask the turmoil inside me.


    "You look even paler," he said, concern etched on his face. "I should take you to the hospital."


    "It¡¯s not necessary, Draven," I insisted, though my stomach was churning worse than before. "It was just something I ate. I¡¯ll go home to rest."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely. What did you want to tell me?"


    He guided me back to the couch, and we sat down. My heart raced when he took my hands in his.


    "Carrie, I wanted to exin about the masquerade woman," he said softly. "I decided to look for her because I realized she might have gotten pregnant. I¡¯d never considered that possibility until recently, but with everything that¡¯s been happening... I just need to know if I have a child somewhere in the world."


    I nodded stiffly. "Yes, that¡¯s the right thing to do."


    But inside, my thoughts were racing. Find her and then what? He believed this woman was his destined mate. Would he resist the Moon Goddess¡¯s bond when he found her? If she had his child, what then? E was already pregnant with his baby.


    My head spun with the drama of it all.Where did I fit in thisplicated equation? My heart was breaking into a thousand pieces. My stomach lurched again, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was emotional pain or physical illness.I needed to get away from here¡ªeven his cedar and musk scent, which I usually found soforting, was making me feel worse.


    "That¡¯s all I wanted to say," Draven continued. "I just want to be clear that the only thing that matters is making sure I haven¡¯t left a child out there somewhere. That woman means nothing to me since you came into my life."


    His words should haveforted me, but they rang hollow. If she truly meant nothing, why had he spent three years searching for her?


    "Thank you for exining," I managed, forcing a weak smile. "I should go. I¡¯m not feeling well."


    "I¡¯ll take you home."


    "No need. I¡¯ve already called a cab."


    "Stay a little longer?" His voice was gentle, pleading.


    "I can¡¯t, Draven!"


    Tears welled in my eyes as I pulled away from him.When I turned to leave, he pulled me back and captured my lips in a desperate kiss that tasted of longing and regret. When we separated, I turned and hurried out of his apartment before I could change my mind.


    In the elevator, I finally allowed myself to breathe, though each breath felt like ss in my chest.


    The cab ride home was a blur of city lights and muffled sounds.I leaned my head against the cool window, trying to sort through my emotions. Just as the cab pulled up to my apartment building, my phone chimed with a notification.


    With trembling fingers, I unlocked the screen to find a social media post from E Howard. There she was, radiant in a designer wedding gown. The caption read: "The most beautiful bride in the world. Dress sessfully purchased. Can¡¯t wait to be Mrs. Thorne! #CountdownToForever #ThorneBride"


    The tears I¡¯d been holding back finally spilled over. I huddled against the car door, shoulders shaking with silent sobs.


    Rory whimpered inside me, feeling my pain as her own. "It¡¯s okay, girl," I whispered to my wolf. "We¡¯ve survived worse. We¡¯ll survive this too."


    I was done.Done letting Draven Thorne break my heart. Done dreaming of impossible futures. Done pretending that what we had was anything more than a brief connection fated to end.


    No more heartache over a man who was marrying another woman while searching for yet another.I was done breaking my heart for someone who clearly had no ce for me in his.

 Chapter 135 The Bride’s Delusion

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 The Bride¡¯s Delusion</h4>


    Linda¡¯s POV


    God, I had better things to do on a Saturday morning than babysit Howard¡¯s spoiled brat at her wedding dress fitting. But here I was, watching this ridiculous charade unfold because the man was paying me well. Otherwise, I¡¯d have told his daughter and that insufferable wife of his to go straight to hell.


    I arrived at the bridal boutique fifteen minutes early and ended up waiting nearly half an hour for those two dimwits. They thought being fashionablyte made them look important. When they finally graced us with their presence, the store manager informed us all consultants were busy with brides who¡¯d actually shown up on time.


    E threw a full-blown tantrum right there in the waiting area. Stamping her feet like a toddler and screeching about her father¡¯s money and influence. The manager, bless her patience, simply offered a refund and suggested another store. That shut her up quick,she was too attached to that monstrosity she called a wedding dress.


    "I¡¯m so excited!" E squealed, pping her hands together once we were seated in the waiting area. "I¡¯m going to be the Luna of Storm Valley Pack in just a few weeks! Can you believe it, mommy?"


    "You¡¯ll be the most beautiful bride Harbor Bay has ever seen," her mother cooed, patting E¡¯s hand like she was five years old.


    I fought the urge to roll my eyes. These two were living in aplete fantasy world.


    "Everything¡¯s going perfectly," E continued, practically vibrating with excitement. "Draven has no escape route now. Soon I¡¯ll be running thatpany, living in his fancy penthouse, spending all that Thorne money."


    "Honey, maybe don¡¯t count those chickens before they hatch," I said with fake sweetness. "Until you¡¯re actually Luna, you might want to keep your ns quiet."


    E¡¯s face scrunched up. "Are you trying to jinx me, Linda?"


    "Just giving advice," I replied with a shrug. "Your situation is... delicate, to say the least."


    "What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" she snapped.


    "Well, let¡¯s see," I ticked off points on my fingers. "Alpha Draven demanded a DNA test, postponed the wedding twice already, can¡¯t stand being in the same room with you, and oh,you¡¯re not actually pregnant."


    Her mother gasped. "Linda! How dare you!"


    "I¡¯ve got it all figured out," E hissed, leaning forward. "After we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll fake a miscarriage."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "And then what? Alpha Draven will leave you faster than you can say ¡¯prenup¡¯ once there¡¯s no baby."


    "Then I¡¯ll adopt one," she countered, looking smug.


    "E, darling," I said slowly, as if exining to a child. "Draven is an Alpha. Alphas can scent their own offspring. The moment you bring home some random baby iming it¡¯s his, he¡¯ll know you¡¯re lying."


    "Shut up!" she screeched, her face turning an unttering shade of red.


    "Linda, stop upsetting my daughter," her mother scolded, as if I were the family dog who¡¯d peed on the carpet. "First the wedding, then we¡¯ll figure everything else out."


    Finally, a consultant appeared to help E try on that atrocity she¡¯d selected. I followed them to the fitting room and sat beside her mother, watching as E disappeared behind the curtain. When she emerged, I had to bite my tongue to keep from howling withughter.


    The dress was the most hideous thing I¡¯d ever seen - a massive white tent with a skirt so puffed out it was nearly square. The bodice was drowning in ruffles, like someone had dumped a truckload of whipped cream on her chest. Toplete the circus look, she¡¯d chosen a tiara so tall it might as well have been the Statue of Liberty¡¯s crown.


    "It needs more volume," E announced, twirling awkwardly. "And more ruffles on the bodice."


    The consultant¡¯s professional smile never faltered, but I caught her brief look of horror. I simply nodded along¡ªthe more ridiculous she looked on her wedding day, the better.


    Both E and her mother dissolved into tears, blubbering about how "perfect" and "queenly" she looked. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and slipped out to the reception area where I finally let myselfugh until my sides hurt.


    When I returned, E was still admiring herself in the mirror. "Draven will be speechless when he sees me!"


    "Oh, speechless for sure," I agreed, picturing the poor man¡¯s face when he saw this monstrositying down the aisle. Though we all knew that wedding would never happen.


    On our way out, E stopped to take several selfies in the store mirror with her sample veil. I watched as she tapped away on her phone, posting the pictures to every social media tform she could think of.


    "Perfect! Just announced to the world I¡¯m the most beautiful bride ever! Hashtag ThorneBride, hashtag CountdownToForever," she giggled, showing her mother the post.


    I shook my head in disbelief. This girl was truly delusional. If she only knew how often Howard crawled into my bed while his wife was getting her beauty sleep, or how Draven was currently falling hard for Caroline Bet. These two clueless women were living in a fairytale while their men were looking elsewhere.


    But who was I to burst their bubble? I¡¯d just enjoy watching this train wreck unfold from my front-row seat.

 Chapter 136 Suspicion on the Farewell Party Night

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Suspicion on the Farewell Party Night</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    The moment I scrolled past E¡¯s wedding dress photos on social media, my stomach dropped like a rock. For two straight nights, I¡¯ve been jolted awake in a cold sweat, haunted by nightmares.In them, she¡¯s standing before the pack members in that awful dress, covered in ruffles and cheap beading, yelling "I do" like it¡¯s apetition.


    ric whines every time I think about it.


    "Make it stop," I groaned.


    I hadn¡¯t slept worth a damn and felt like I¡¯d been hit by a truck. My brain was foggy, and I desperately needed caffeine. I decided a trip to the break room might help clear my head. Maybe chatting with Ryan and Kyle would wake me up a bit.


    I was heading down the hallway when Caroline suddenly burst from her office.She looked white as a sheet, pressing her hand over her mouth as she rushed to the bathroom. I wanted to go after her, but Kyle grabbed my arm.


    "Let her go," Kyle said,her face worried. "She¡¯s been like this all week."


    I frowned. "Is she sick?"


    Kyle sighed."Caroline¡¯s been feeling really nauseoustely, always running to the bathroom. I think it¡¯s her stomach. Could be stress, but I¡¯m starting to worry."


    Ava cut in. "I might get Eleanor to force Caroline to see a doctor. She¡¯s so stubborn about it. She keeps brushing it off."


    My wolf whined, worried about Caroline. "Is she okay?"


    "No idea. And don¡¯t even try to check on her,she runs away every time she sees youtely." Kyle gave me a look.


    I sighed. She wasn¡¯t wrong. Caroline would duck into any room to avoid me, leave meetings super early, even run the other way in the hallway.


    "She¡¯ll get over it," Ryan said,ing up behind me and patting my back. "But dude, you look awful. Those bags under your eyes,rough night patrolling?"


    "I haven¡¯t slept for shit," I admitted. "Every time I close my eyes, I see E in that ridiculous wedding dress. "


    Ryan snorted. "That dress looks like someone skinned a wedding cake."


    We were sipping coffee in the break room when my phone buzzed with a message from Nate,"Meeting with my uncle, Dr. Molina from Starlight Pack, on Wednesday. He¡¯ll help with your situation."


    I felt a surge of hope. "Finally," I breathed, sending back a quick thanks.


    On Wednesday, I met Nate and his uncle at Be Vita restaurant. Dr. Molina stood tall and confident, carrying himself like someone who knew exactly how good he was at his job. His reputation as one of the best doctors preceded him.


    "Alpha Draven," he greeted me with respect."My nephew filled me in on the mess that¡¯snded in yourp."


    "Call me Draven," I insisted, taking a swig of soda. "And yeah, one night of drinking turned my life into aplete shitshow. I¡¯m sticking to the soft stuff now."


    Dr. Molinaughed."Smart man. Nothing wrecks a life faster than too much liquor and poor judgment. From what Nate says, you don¡¯t remember anything from that night?"


    I shook my head, frustration bubbling up. "Nothing after a whiskey on the balcony. Complete nk."


    "How did you feel when you had that drink? Anything unusual?" His eyes sharpened with professional interest.


    "I¡¯d only been there maybe half an hour. Barely touched anything. Though I did get hammered the night before, so my tolerance was probably shot."


    Dr. Molina leaned forward, lowering his voice. "Has it urred to you that someone might have drugged you?"


    My jaw clenched."At my ownpany party? That¡¯s..." But the idea wasn¡¯t as far-fetched as I wanted it to be. Someone had gotten close enough to slip something into my drink, and I¡¯d been too distracted to notice.


    "I see this more often than you¡¯d think," Dr. Molina said grimly. "Even at family gatherings. People get desperate, especially around powerful Alphas."


    "Even if that¡¯s what happened, it¡¯s been months," I argued, feeling like an idiot for not considering this possibility sooner. "Any evidence would be long gone."


    "Not necessarily. Many substances leave traces in hair follicles for up to six months." He tapped his fingers on the table. "A toxicology test could give you answers."


    My eyes widened. "Are you serious?"


    "Completely. We could head to the hospital after lunch if you¡¯d like. Results usually take a couple of days, but I can put a rush on it."


    "I would owe you big time, Doc, but I¡¯ve got meetings all afternoon," I said. Having concrete proof would be a game-changer.


    "Just stop by when you can. But don¡¯t wait too long." He took a sip of his water. "Now, about the DNA test Nate mentioned. There are options. The traditional amniocentesis carries a small miscarriage risk, but we have non-invasive tests now that only require a maternal blood sample. They analyze fetal DNA in the mother¡¯s bloodstream,one hundred percent urate."


    "She¡¯ll never agree to it if she knows what it¡¯s for," Nate cut in. "E will find a way to weasel out."


    I nodded grimly. "I still can¡¯t believe I supposedly slept with that..." I caught myself before saying something truly vulgar. "Woman."


    Dr. Molina¡¯s expression softened. "I know Caroline.Lovely girl. Smart, kind, beautiful inside and out." He gave me a knowing look. "Most wolves would never choose someone like E Howard after spending time with Caroline."


    Heat rushed to my face. "Caroline is... incredible," I admitted.


    "Now, I assume you¡¯re drafting a prenuptial agreement?" Dr. Molina asked.


    "Mywyers are all over it. In a farce like this, it¡¯s non-negotiable."


    "Excellent. Add a use requiring medical examinations at my hospital. I¡¯ll oversee everything personally." His eyes twinkled."My wife¡¯s nephew faced a simr paternity question once. We resolved it quickly."


    Nate grinned. "Told you my uncle would know what to do."


    Dr. Molina¡¯s expression turned serious. "There¡¯s something else you should know. That doctor E¡¯s been seeing¡ªVale Cruz? His reputation would make anyone blush. False diagnoses, selling prescriptions, faking test results. He¡¯s facing both medical board sanctions and a criminal investigation." He fixed me with a solemn stare. "Either you¡¯re being set up, or that girl has chosen a very shady doctor."


    "Son of a¡ª" I mmed my fist on the table. "I¡¯ve been yed like a damn fiddle!" ric snarled in my mind, ready to hunt.


    "Easy, Draven," Nate said quietly. "We¡¯ll sort this out."


    We spent the rest of lunch discussing medical advances and pack healthcare. Dr. Molina was clearly brilliant,I could see why the Nate valued him so highly.


    Back at the office, I buried myself in meetings untilte afternoon, then called mywyer to add the medical examination use to the prenuptial agreement. I wanted it airtight. No way for E to get out of it.


    "One more thing," I said before hanging up. "I need you to investigate a Dr. Vale Cruz. Discreetly."


    After that call, I felt a weight lift from my shoulders. The path forward was finally clearing. But one question kept gnawing at me, if someone had drugged me that night, who had done it and how had they pulled it off?

 Chapter 137 Keeping Professional Boundaries

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Keeping Professional Boundaries</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Ryan and I joined Draven and Kyle for a quick meeting in the conference room. Draven had received a call from investors in New York, and they needed to travel there to finalize an important partnership.


    "The clients are very satisfied with our proposal, but they¡¯ve asked us toe in person," Draven exined, his violet eyes briefly meeting mine before I looked away. "They want to extend the contract, but they insist on doing it face-to-face."


    "Alright. When are we going?" Ryan asked, already pulling out his tablet to check his schedule.


    "Tomorrow," Draven replied. "Kyle¡¯sing with us, but I¡¯d like Caroline to join us too. It¡¯s important for her to meet these investors and be aware of the negotiations."


    My stomach did a little flip at the thought of being trapped on a ne with him for hours. I¡¯d been doing everything possible to avoid being alone with Draven for the past week.


    "I agree," Ryan nodded. "What do you think, Carrie?"


    "Look, I think I should stay,"I said quickly."These clients request a lot of documentation, and you might need something from headquarters while you¡¯re there, likest time."


    "That¡¯s true,"Ryan agreed."We managed to close the Grand Canyonpany contract faster thanks to Caroline¡¯s efficiency in gathering information."


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right," Draven sighed, disappointment shing across his handsome face. "Well, then Caroline stays. And takes care of everything while we¡¯re away."


    "It will be my pleasure, gentlemen," I agreed. "And how long will you be gone?"


    "At least a week," Draven confirmed, his eyes lingering on me a moment too long.


    We spent the rest of the day arranging everything necessary for their trip. I gathered documents, prepared briefing packets, and they walked me through all the schedules I would need to manage in their absence. By the time I finished, night had fallen over the city.


    I was gathering my things, preparing to leave, when Draven appeared at my office door.


    "Caroline, may I speak with you for a moment?"


    I nodded reluctantly and followed him into his office, keeping a distance between us. As soon as the door closed, his calm mask slipped away.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" he asked directly, his violet eyes intense. "You run the other way when you see me in the hallway. You leave meetings the second they end. You won¡¯t even look at me."


    "I¡¯m not avoiding you," I lied, crossing my arms defensively. "I¡¯ve just been busy."


    "Caroline."He moved closer,"Please don¡¯t lie to me."


    I backed up until I felt the edge of his desk behind me. Without warning, he pulled me into his arms, the scent of cedarwood and musk enveloping me.


    His lips found mine in a hungry kiss that made my knees weak. Against my better judgment, I responded, my hands moving to his chest where I could feel his heart racing.


    When he finally pulled back, he held me tightly against him, his forehead resting against mine.


    "I miss you," he whispered fiercely. "I¡¯ve been working non-stop to fix this mess, to clear a path for us. Please don¡¯t shut me out."


    The pain in his voice was almost my undoing, but I forced myself to face reality. I ced my hands on his chest and gently pushed him back, creating space between us.


    "What about your fated mate from three years ago? What about your wedding to E?" I asked quietly. The words burned my throat.


    He ran his hand through his hair in frustration."I¡¯m not marrying E. I never intended to. I¡¯m trying to prove the baby isn¡¯t mine, that this whole situation is a setup."


    "And what about the woman from the masquerade? Your fated mate?" I pressed.


    "That¡¯s..." He hesitated, pain shing across his face. "I just want to know she¡¯s okay. I worry that she might be in a situation like yours, alone and without support."


    "I understand, Draven. I do. But that doesn¡¯t change anything between us." I couldn¡¯t keep my voice from trembling. "With all these women in your life,what am I supposed to be to you?"


    "Yes, you¡¯re the powerful Alpha with status and influence," I continued, finding my strength. "And I¡¯m just a single mother without a pack, raising a child alone. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you toy with my feelings."


    "I would never..."


    "Please," I stopped him, raising my hand."I don¡¯t want to be caught in someplicated love affair. What I want is simple¡ªa normal rtionship with my mate and a stable home for my son. All you¡¯re offering me right now are empty promises."


    "They¡¯re not empty, Caroline. I¡¯m doing everything..." he said desperately.


    "I¡¯m here working because Ryan, Kyle,and ra asked me to stay,"I said firmly. "Please, Draven, just stop pursuing me. Keep some boundaries."


    Fear shed across his face."Are you nning to leave me?"His voice came out rough. "Leave thepany? My territory?"


    I forced myself to look straight into his eyes. "If you keep pushing past my boundaries, then yes, Draven. I will. All I want is a peaceful life for my son and me."


    The pain that spread across his face nearly broke my resolve. For a moment, I saw the powerful Alpha stripped away, leaving just a man who looked lost and afraid.


    "I don¡¯t want to lose you," he whispered.


    "Then respect my wishes," I replied firmly. "Give me the space I need."


    Without another word, I slipped past him and out of his office, my heart pounding and tears threatening to spill over.


    I quickly grabbed my things and headed to the elevator, not looking back though I could feel his eyes on me all the way.

 Chapter 138 Confession to Jax

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Confession to Jax</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The office felt quiet with Draven and Ryan away on their business trip, I finished my work and left the office on time.


    I headed home to spend time with my son.


    "Higher, Mommy! Higher!" Liam squealed as I pushed him on the swing in our apartment¡¯s courtyard. His happyugh made all my worries melt away.


    "Not too high, sweetie," I said, but gave him another push anyway. His giggles were the best sound in the world.


    After ying outside,we went home for dinner.Liam tried to "help" me cook spaghetti, mostly just getting flour everywhere while I smiled and praised him. Once dinner was done and he had his bath, we started our bedtime routine.After storytime and plenty of cuddles, he drifted off to sleep.


    I gave him a soft kiss and quietly left his room. That¡¯s when I remembered my phone had been on silent all afternoon. I picked it up to check my messages.


    The pack girls¡¯ group chat was buzzing. Ruby had asked where I¡¯d disappeared to, and Ava had informed everyone I¡¯d been buried in meetings all day. There was a message from Eleanor saying she was spending the night at Nate¡¯s apartment. My parents had texted, and I quickly replied to assure them I was fine.


    Then I saw a message from Jax, "Counting down the seconds until I see you again. I miss you."


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Jax was always so sweet. He¡¯d been in California helping his father, but he sent messages daily and sometimes even made video calls.Thoughtful, fun, and easygoing... that was Jax. Just as I was about to reply, my phone rang. It was Jax.


    "Hi, stranger! How¡¯s California treating you?" I answered cheerfully.


    "Beautiful and sunny," he replied, his deep voice warm. "But it¡¯s no fun without you around."


    "Then you must be terribly bored," I teased.


    "Devastatingly so!" Heughed."How are you doing, beautiful Caroline?"


    "I¡¯m good. Had my phone on silent all afternoon, so I just saw your message. Sorry about that."


    "No apologies needed. Are you very tired?"


    "A little. Why?"


    "Because I¡¯m standing at the entrance to your building right now, hoping to say hello in person."


    My heart skipped. "Are you serious?"


    "Completely serious. But if it¡¯s not a good time, I understand."


    "No,e up! I¡¯d love to see you," I said, surprised by my own eagerness.


    After we hung up, I rushed to change out of my pajamas, slipping into white shorts and a loosevender tank top. I quickly checked my reflection, brushed my hair, and went to wait by the door.


    When the elevator doors opened, there stood Jax, carrying several bags, dressed casually in jeans and a ck t-shirt that hugged his muscr frame. His tan made his smile even more brilliant against his white teeth.


    "Caroline," he said, shaking his head slowly as he approached. "You should never wear those shorts."


    "Why not?" I asked, suddenly self-conscious.


    "Because those legs are absolutely unfair to the rest of womankind." His yfulpliment made my cheeks warm.


    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Jax!"


    "I¡¯d be ridiculous not to notice. How do you get more beautiful every time I see you?"


    I rolled my eyes but smiled as I stretched up to receive the kiss he nted on my cheek.


    I led him inside."Make yourselffortable. Can I get you anything?"


    "Two wine sses and a corkscrew," he replied, setting his bags down. "I brought some wine to enjoy while we catch up. I promise not to stay toote."


    While I fetched the sses and corkscrew from the kitchen, I realized how thoughtful Jax always was¡ªnever presuming, always considerate.


    When I returned, he handed me two bags before taking the sses.


    "This one¡¯s for Liam, and this is for you," he exined, pointing to each bag.


    "Jax, you shouldn¡¯t have," I said, touched that he¡¯d thought of my son. "Liam can open his tomorrow morning."


    "I hope you like yours," he said as he worked on opening the wine.


    I reached into my bag and pulled out a box. Inside was the most beautiful cocktail dress I¡¯d ever seen¡ªnude lining with sheer ovey decorated with delicate crystals, a tasteful V-neckline, and long sheer sleeves. It was elegant without being ostentatious, exactly my taste.


    "Do you like it?" Jax asked.


    "It¡¯s stunning, but I can¡¯t possibly ept something so expensive."


    "Of course you can. It¡¯s a gift. And I¡¯d love to see you wear it tomorrow night when you let me take you dancing. What do you say?"


    "That sounds wonderful," I admitted, epting the wine ss he offered. But guilt niggled at me, and I knew I needed to be honest. "Jax, I know you¡¯re trying to win me over, and I¡¯ve always been straight with you."


    "And I appreciate that honesty. But unless you¡¯ve gotten back with Draven, I¡¯m not backing down," he said with a confident smile.


    "I haven¡¯t gotten back with him. But there¡¯s something you should know."


    "Tell me. You can tell me anything, Caroline."


    I took a deep breath, worried he might judge me. "How do I say this... A few days ago, something happened."


    "You had a moment of weakness with Draven?" he asked directly.


    I nodded, unable to meet his eyes.


    "That¡¯s not surprising. You¡¯ve been clear about your feelings for him. It¡¯s natural you two would have a... connection."


    "I feel terrible about it. He¡¯s engaged, and you deserve better. I feel cheap."


    "Caroline," he said firmly, lifting my chin with his finger."You¡¯re not cheap. My opinion of you hasn¡¯t changed one bit. Your history with Draven doesn¡¯t affect what¡¯s between us. You¡¯re not mine, so I can¡¯t expect exclusivity." He smiled ruefully. "That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not jealous. It¡¯s killing me inside."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Stop apologizing. If anything, I shouldn¡¯t have stayed away so long," he said with a smile that made my heart flutter. "But now I¡¯m here, and maybe I can show you that there are other men worth loving." He traced his fingers gently across my cheek.


    Setting aside his wine ss and taking mine from my hands, Jax moved toward me slowly, deliberately, and when he was close enough that I could feel his warm breath, he whispered,"Caroline, may I kiss you?"


    I swallowed hard and nodded. When his lips touched mine, they were gentle yet hungry, conveying emotions I hadn¡¯t expected¡ªlonging, passion, tenderness. I found myself responding, my lips trembling slightly before melting against his. His kiss was confident but not demanding, his tongue moving against mine in a slow dance that left me breathless and confused.


    My heart raced as Jax effortlessly shook all my certainties.


    "I felt that," he murmured against my lips, his voice husky with satisfaction. "My chances are looking pretty good." He smiled and kissed me again.


    His lips found mine as we sank into the couch,our bodies pressed together.The kiss was soft and sweet, his fingers gently running through my hair. He tasted like wine, and for a moment, I let myself forget everything else.


    As our kiss got deeper, I felt his hardness against me, his hands roaming over my body, making me want more.We kept kissing and touching until Jax pulled back slightly.


    "I should go," he said, his voice rough. "It¡¯ste, and if I don¡¯t stop now, I won¡¯t be able to control myself."


    He sat up, pulling me onto hisp for one more light kiss. "So, beautiful Caroline, are you mine now?"


    Iughed softly. "Jax, we¡¯re getting to know each other. If you¡¯re asking if we¡¯re exclusive, the answer is still no."


    "Really?" he asked with mock disappointment. "I gave it my absolute best effort and I¡¯m still just a friend?


    "Jax," I said,ughing at his yful tone."I can¡¯t start something serious when my feelings are still soplicated.But I enjoyed being with you. Maybe we can... continue exploring this."


    "Oh?" His smile was breathtaking. "Can I kiss you again?"


    "Yes. Including tomorrow night when I wear my new dress and you take me dancing," I teased.


    "It¡¯s a date!" He kissed me once more before standing. "Now I really should go."


    As I walked him to the door, Jax suddenly turned back. "I almost forgot¡ªwould Liam like a stuffed wolf? I saw it in California and thought of him."


    He pulled a beautiful, soft gray wolf plush from one of his bags. It was high-quality, with careful detailing and amazingly soft fur.


    "He¡¯ll love it," I said, genuinely touched. "You¡¯re very thoughtful to remember him."


    "I adore kids," Jax said sincerely. "And Liam is special,he¡¯s part of you."


    For the first time, I seriously considered the possibility. Ruby had told me about her brother¡ªhow his previous mate had cheated on him, leaving him heartbroken but still capable of love. He was loyal, dependable, without theplicated history and entanglements that came with Draven.


    Maybe a stable, drama-free rtionship with someone like Jax was exactly what Liam and I needed. As I closed the door, I realized I was smiling.

 Chapter 139 Never Drink Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Never Drink Too Much</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    The flight to New York was quiet. I spent most of it staring out the window, my mind fixed on Caroline¡¯s face when she told me she would leave if I didn¡¯t respect her boundaries. The pain in her eyes had been real, and it tore at me like nothing else could.


    Ryan noticed my mood but was smart enough not to mention it directly. "The Henderson contract is practically in the bag," he said instead, trying to distract me. "We just need to hammer out the final details."


    "Yeah," I replied absently.


    Kyle nced up from her tablet. "The documentation Caroline prepared is perfect. She really thought of everything."


    Just the mention of her name made my wolf, ric, whine within me. I¡¯d pushed too hard, too fast. I should have respected her need for space, especially with everything she was dealing with.


    Wended in New York and headed straight to our first meeting with the clients. They briefed us on their requirements and requested some additional information that Kyle was supposed to contact Caroline about immediately. Afterward, we scheduled a golf game for the following morning.


    That night, the weight of possibly losing Caroline hung heavy on my shoulders.


    "I need a drink," I announced to Ryan and Kyle back at the hotel.


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. "There¡¯s a good bar in the lobby. Might help take the edge off."


    Kyle nodded in agreement. "I could use one myself."


    The bar was dimly lit and half-full with people in suits. We found a quiet corner table and ordered our drinks. I was on my second whiskey when Ryan tried to approach the subject I¡¯d been avoiding.


    "So... you and Caroline," he began carefully.


    "Don¡¯t," I warned, my voice low.


    "Look, man, I¡¯ve known you for years. I¡¯ve never seen you this torn up over anyone."


    "She said she¡¯ll leave," I admitted, the words feeling like ss in my throat. "Leave thepany, leave my territory... if I don¡¯t back off."


    Kyle¡¯s eyes widened. "She wouldn¡¯t."


    "She would," I replied, staring into my drink. "And I can¡¯t me her."


    Ryan opened his mouth to say when a hand touched my shoulder, and a sensual voice whispered in my ear.


    "You¡¯re even more handsome now."


    I turned around, instantly recognizing the scent even before I saw her face. Elizabeth Morgan was there in a ck dress that showed off her slim figure. Her short ck hair looked the same as before, though she seemed curvier than I remembered.


    "Liz," I said, forcing a smile. "It¡¯s been years. How are you?"


    "I¡¯m good, darling," she replied, leaning in to kiss my cheek."What a pleasant surprise finding you here. What brings you to New York?"


    "Work," I answered simply. "What about you? Weren¡¯t you in Rome?"


    "Yes, but that idiot painter loves women and can¡¯t stick to just one. I got tired of his cheating and left him a year ago. I ended up preferring New York rather than returning home."


    "I see." I gestured toward the table. "You remember Ryan? And Kyle¡ªI¡¯m sure you remember her."


    "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the snake," Ryan greeted her, not bothering to hide his disgust. Kyle rolled her eyes and huffed loudly.


    "Of course! How could I forget such pleasant people?" Liz said with a sneer.


    Liz had been my college girlfriend. Ryan had always hated her, calling her destructive and maniptive.A few months before I lost my parents, Ryan and Kyle found out Liz was seeing other guys behind my back, including some Italian artist who was in town. They helped me catch her in the act, and I ended things with her right there in public.


    "I¡¯ll join you guys," Liz said, pulling up a chair without waiting for an invitation.


    "Seriously, you witch? You¡¯re going to sit here?" Kyle snapped, visibly irritated.She really hated Liz. Not only did Liz cheat on Ryan, she also tried to mess with Kyle¡¯s rtionship by going after Luke, just to be spiteful.


    Despite the tension, we started drinking and talking.To my surprise, I was actually enjoying myself with Liz.Maybe it was the alcohol,or maybe it was just the distraction from my problems with Caroline. Either way, Ryan and Kyle continued shooting daggers at Liz with their eyes.


    "Isn¡¯t it past bedtime for the children?" Liz looked toward Ryan and Kyle with abative smile.


    "Oh, is our presence bothering you?" Ryan mocked.


    "Forgot she¡¯s the one who sat at our table uninvited," Kyle added.


    "Well, if these two idiots don¡¯t get the hint, I¡¯ll solve it another way," Liz said, turning to me with a smile. "Draven, why don¡¯t we go to my apartment to drink and talk a bit more? Just the two of us."


    I hesitated for only a moment before deciding that a distraction was exactly what I needed. "That¡¯s actually not a bad idea, Liz."


    "Alpha Draven," Kyle interjected sharply, "just to remind you that we have a business meeting early tomorrow morning, and Caroline has already sent the information." She emphasized Caroline¡¯s name deliberately.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Kyle," I replied carelessly. "No disaster¡¯s going to happen. It¡¯ll just be a few drinks." I knew I was being reckless, but the pain of Caroline pushing me away was making me act stupidly. "Let¡¯s go, Liz."


    As we left the bar, I caught Ryan shaking his head in disappointment.


    At Liz¡¯s apartment, she poured me a drink¡ªsomething stronger than what we¡¯d been having at the hotel bar.


    "To old times," she toasted, clinking her ss against mine.


    I downed half the drink in one gulp, feeling it burn down my throat. Within minutes, the room started spinning slightly. Strange¡ªI hadn¡¯t had that much to drink at the bar, and my wolf metabolism usually processed alcohol quickly. This felt different.


    "Are you feeling alright, Draven?" Liz asked, her voice seeming toe from far away.


    "Just... tired," I managed to say. "Think I had more at the bar than I realized."


    "Why don¡¯t you sit down," she suggested, leading me to her couch. Her hands were on my chest, undoing my tie.


    I tried to focus, but the room kept tilting. Myst coherent thought was of Caroline¡¯s face, and then everything went ck.

 Chapter 140 The Mistake in New York

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 The Mistake in New York</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    When I woke up,my head was pounding and sunlight was streaming through unfamiliar curtains.I was naked in Liz¡¯s bed, with her naked body pressed against mine.


    Panic surged through me as fragmented memories of the night before flickered through my mind¡ªLiz undressing me, her mouth on mine, her hands everywhere. But the memories were hazy, dreamlike.


    My phone was ringing somewhere in the room. I disentangled myself from Liz and stumbled around, finally finding it in the pocket of my discarded pants.


    "Goddamnit, Draven, do you know what time it is?" Ryan¡¯s voice boomed through the speaker. "I don¡¯t know what else to make up for our clients anymore, for Christ¡¯s sake!"


    I nced at the time and cursed. It was nearly noon,I¡¯d missed the morning meeting entirely.


    "I¡¯ll be there in an hour," I promised.


    "Don¡¯t even think about showing up here. I¡¯ve already told them you were feeling unwell. Go back to the hotel and wait for me there, locked in your room and alone!" Ryan hung up, not waiting for a response.Ryan was one of the few who could piss me off, but I¡¯d never take it personally. He was my Beta, and he wasn¡¯t wrong all those years ago¡ªLiz did bring out the worst in me.But I wasn¡¯t that reckless college kid anymore,I was an Alpha with responsibilities.


    I dressed quickly and left without waking Liz, leaving only a hastily scribbled note apologizing for leaving without saying goodbye.


    Back at the hotel, I showered and tried to piece together what had happened. Why couldn¡¯t I remember clearly? I¡¯d been drunk before, but never had ckouts like this. ric was agitated, growling and pacing within me, equally confused and distressed.


    When Ryan and Kyle knocked on my door an hourter, their anger hit me like a physical force before they even entered.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Ryan demanded as soon as I let them in. "You missed the most important meeting of this trip!"


    "Ryan, it won¡¯t happen again," I assured him, massaging my temples. My head was still pounding.


    "It better not, because like my mother says, if you lie down with dogs, you¡¯ll get up with fleas!" Ryan was shouting. I¡¯d rarely seen him this angry.


    "If Caroline finds out about this or if any of the other women in the office find out, you¡¯ll lose her forever. Mark my words!"


    "I know," I admitted, copsing into a chair. "I don¡¯t know what got into mest night. I just wanted... to forget for a while."


    "Oh really?" Ryan¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Remember when we went to that club in Vegas and you ended up with that dancer¡¯s number? Remember the night of the masquerade ball that you can barely recall? Oh right, you don¡¯t remember that one at all!"


    His words hit me like a bucket of ice water. I loved Caroline, truly loved her, and here I was, making the same mistakes that could drive her away forever.


    "Did you sleep with Liz?" he asked bluntly.


    "I think so," I said quietly.


    "You think so?" His voice was sharp.


    "Can you keep this between us?" I asked, feeling the burn of shame. "I promise for the rest of our time here, I¡¯ll only leave this room for meetings."


    "You better," Ryan warned. "If this reaches any of the girls¡¯ ears, I will be in trouble too. Ruby would kill me if she found out I was covering for you, and I don¡¯t even want to think about what would happen if Caroline knew."


    "I promise," I said solemnly, raising my hand as if taking an oath.


    For the remainder of our stay, I kept that promise. I only left my hotel room for client meetings, focusing entirely on business. Ryan and Kyle seemed eager to wrap things up and get out of New York as quickly as possible.


    Ryan mentioned that Liz hade looking for us at the hotel, but he¡¯d instructed the staff not to tell her we were staying there. That worried him,he knew how persistent she could be when she wanted something.


    We managed to close a very advantageous contract addendum with the New York clients, which at least seemed to calm Ryan¡¯s anger toward me somewhat. By Thursday night, we were on a flight back home.


    Friday morning we were back at the office, and I braced myself for seeing Caroline again. When she walked into my office for our debriefing meeting, she looked beautiful but somehow fragile¡ªslightly thinner, with subtle shadows under her eyes. Seeing her made my chest tighten with guilt and longing.


    "Wee back," she said,keeping her distance."I¡¯ve prepared a summary of everything that happened while you were away."


    As she began her report, my phone buzzed with an email from mywyer. The prenup agreement with E was ready¡ªwith the use about mandatory paternity testing included as a stiption of my father¡¯s will, under penalty of losing all assets to a charitable foundation. This would force E to take the tests I needed to prove the child wasn¡¯t mine.


    I couldn¡¯t give Howard a chance to intervene or give E time to prepare. I needed to act quickly. I called Dr. Molina immediately after Caroline left my office and asked if he would be at the hospital the next day. He told me he usually didn¡¯t work Saturdays but assured me it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to meet me. We scheduled the tests for the following day.


    As I hung up, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was bncing on a knife¡¯s edge. One wrong move and I could lose everything¡ªmypany, my reputation, and worst of all, any chance with Caroline.

 Chapter 141 The Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 The Pregnancy</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    It was Saturday morning. I was on the living room floor with Liam, building a tower out of his colorful blocks, while Eleanor rxed on the couch. We were talking about our weekend ns.The meetings at Draven¡¯s house weren¡¯t weekly anymore, only happening when Alpha Arthur had something important to discuss, so we finally had some free time.


    "So I was thinking we could take the boys to that new yground by theke," Eleanor suggested, scrolling through her phone. "Nate says they just installed those spinning things that make kids dizzy and parents terrified."


    Iughed,watching Liam¡¯s face scrunch in concentration as he carefully ced another block. "I think Liam would love that. He¡¯s been cooped up too muchtely."


    My phone rang in the kitchen, so I went to answer it.When I saw the hospital number sh across the screen, my heart skipped a beat.


    "Hello?" I picked up.


    "Caroline? Hi, this is Sylvia, Dr. Molina¡¯s secretary. How are you?"


    I rxed a little. "Oh, hi, Sylvia. I¡¯m fine. How about you?"


    "I¡¯m good, thanks. I was waiting for you to call me back so we could reschedule your appointment. It¡¯s been a while."


    "Oh, Goddess, Sylvia, I totally forgot." I groaned inwardly. Between work and everything going on with Draven, my follow-up appointment hadpletely slipped my mind. "It¡¯s been a crazy few weeks."


    "No worries, honey. I¡¯m just sorting through medical files, and yours is right here. Your contraceptive imnt coverage has expired, so I thought maybe you coulde in today? Dr. Molina has a patient now, but he said he can squeeze you in if you¡¯d like."


    The words contraceptive imnt expired made my brain freeze. I tried to remember when it was due for recement, but came up nk.


    "Sylvia, since you¡¯ve got my records, how long has it been expired?"


    "About two months. You have the subcutaneous one thatsts a year..."


    The rest of her words blurred into background noise. Holy moon goddess. Not again. The morning nausea, the heightened sense of smell, the mood swings... suddenly, it all made awful sense.


    While I was spiraling, Eleanor took the phone right out of my hand, said something to Sylvia, and hung up.


    "Carrie, look at me. Breathe," she said firmly, gripping my shoulders.


    I just stared at her, mind nk. She took my hands and started breathing slowly until I matched her. After a few deep breaths, the fog in my head finally cleared enough for me to think.


    "Elle... one month... the elevator..." I stammered, barely getting the words out.


    "I know, honey." Her voice was calm, steady. "I confirmed with Sylvia. We¡¯re going to that appointment. Go shower and get ready. I¡¯ll call Nate to stay with Liam." As always, Eleanor had everything under control.


    Half an hourter,we left my apartment, leaving Liam with Nate. Nate looked worried about my nervous state, but Eleanor didn¡¯t say a word to him, knowing he would immediately tell Draven if he knew what was happening.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Eleanor held my ice-cold hands and looked into my eyes. "Take a deep breath and don¡¯t freak out!Whatever happens, I¡¯ll always be here for you."


    I felt a tear roll down my face. Rory whimpered anxiously within me.


    We arrived at the office reception, and Sylvia weed us with her usual warmth and a big smile. Noticing my distress, she quickly prepared me a cup of herbal tea that helped calm both me and my wolf.


    Dr. Molina opened the door with his usual cheerful smile."My beautifuldies! I¡¯ve missed you both!"


    "Hi, Uncle, how are you?"Eleanor hugged him.Nate¡¯s family considered her part of them, and since Dr. Molina was Nate¡¯s uncle, she called him uncle too.


    "I¡¯m very well. And you, moving to Harbor Bay but never visiting your aunts and uncles? I saw you more often when you were my patient in Maplewood."


    "Oh, uncle, everything¡¯s so hectic here in Harbor Bay. Plus, you travel so much. I heard you were in Geneva?"


    "A wonderful conference about advances in gic studies for shifters," Dr. Molina spoke.


    "And you, Caroline, how have you been?"He turned to me with kind eyes and extended his hand.


    "In shock at the moment, Dr. Molina,"I admitted. "I forgot something very important."


    "I understand, but you need to stop suffering in advance.Come, let¡¯s take care of you." Dr. Molina led us into his office.


    We sat down, and Dr. Molina went over my medical history, slipping in a few light stories and jokes to help me rx. Once I¡¯d calmed a bit, he asked me to change and lie on the exam table. The checkup was quiet, his face professional but kind. He drew the blood himself, handed it to his secretary with an "urgent" note, and called theb.


    "The test results will take about an hour," he exined. "Let¡¯s make youfortable while we wait."


    I changed back into my clothes, and Dr. Molina took us to a sitting room inside his office. He served us coffee and snacks that Sylvia had prepared. We talked about life in Harbor Bay and how Liam was adjusting. I told him that my parents now lived on a farm outside Maplewood, and he said he would visit them the next time he was in the area.


    An hourter, Sylvia knocked on the door and delivered the test results. Dr. Molina analyzed them carefully before looking up at me.


    "Sweetheart, you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s good news, a little brother or sister for Liam..." Dr. Molina was speaking when I felt the room spin around me.


    I came to on the couch with Dr. Molina checking my blood pressure. Eleanor sat beside me, holding my hand, her eyes full of worry and affection.


    "I¡¯m going to have another godcub!" she said, trying to lift the mood.


    "Oh, Elle... only you could make meugh right now." I managed a shaky smile through my tears. "At least this time I know who the father is."


    We allughed, and some of the tension in the room eased.


    "Caroline, you¡¯re one of the strongest women I know," Dr. Molina said warmly. "You¡¯ll handle this just fine. Let¡¯s set up your full prenatal care now, and I¡¯ll have Sylvia make sure you don¡¯t miss any appointments. Now that we know what¡¯s causing your morning sickness, I¡¯ll prescribe prenatal vitamins and a few other essentials."


    "Thank you," I said, trying to calm my racing heart and my restless wolf. Then I met his eyes. "Dr. Molina, I need your absolute discretion. Draven can¡¯t know about this yet."


    He peered over his sses, concern flickering in his eyes.


    "You sure that¡¯s possible, Carrie?" Eleanor asked softly. "I¡¯m not worried about our girls, they¡¯d die before spilling it. But Nate¡¯s close to Draven now. And my mate? He¡¯s hopeless with secrets."


    "That¡¯s true.My nephew¡¯s never been good at keeping his mouth shut," Dr. Molina said with a faint smile. "Caroline, if I can speak freely... the father has a right to know. I understand it¡¯splicated, but..."


    "Wait, Uncle," Eleanor cut in. "What do you know about Carrie and Draven?"


    His expression gave away more than he meant to."Nate introduced me to Alpha Draven a few days ago," he admitted. "He needed to talk about DNA testing. In fact, I came in today specifically to meet with him. You might see him on your way out." He hesitated, then added, "That¡¯s all I can say."


    "I¡¯m going to kill Nate," Eleanor muttered. "Didn¡¯t say a damn word to me."


    "Doctor," I said firmly, "I need you to keep this between us. Draven has enough on his te. He¡¯s dealing with another woman¡¯s paternity im and preparing for a possible mating ceremony. I need time to process this before telling him."


    "As your doctor, I¡¯ll respect your wishes," he said, voice formal. "But as someone who cares about you both, I hope you¡¯ll tell him eventually."


    Prescriptions in hand and everything scheduled, we said our goodbyes with a promise to visit his family soon. I felt relieved when I didn¡¯t spot Draven in the hall. But just as I finished saying goodbye to Sylvia, I turned around... and there he was, with E Howard hanging on his arm like he belonged to her.

 Chapter 142 The DNA Test

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142 The DNA Test</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "E, are you home?" I asked as soon as that unbearable woman answered the phone. "I want to take you out."


    I nearly went deaf from the shriek that erupted from E Howard. Of course, she was ecstatic about going out with me. With this opportunity presenting itself, I put my n into motion. I was already at her door, intending to take her for a "walk" without specifying where¡ªstraight to the hospital. If she refused, I¡¯d have mywyer apply pressure, but she wouldn¡¯t leave that hospital withoutpleting those tests. The timing was perfect; Ryan had confirmed that Howard was at the pack¡¯s social club, clearing my path to proceed without interference.


    Before long, that insufferable woman emerged from her house practically skipping, wearing a white dress and pink boots. Moon goddess, how ridiculous. When she approached, I curtly told her to get in the car.


    "Sweetieee, I¡¯m sooo excited! Where are you taking me, tell me," she started in that grating voice that made ric growl with irritation.


    "It¡¯s a surprise. I just need to make a quick stop somewhere," I said."But there¡¯s one condition."


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Give me your phone. I don¡¯t want anyone interrupting us, and I know your friends call nonstop." Keeping my tone calm took effort,I just wanted to get this over with.


    "But sweetie, I get absolutely sick without my phone." Her pout was almostical.


    "If you don¡¯t give me your phone, I¡¯ll cancel our outing. I know we¡¯ll be interrupted, and I want to spend time just with you." I gave her a pointed look that finally made her relent. She handed over her phone, which I immediately turned off and pocketed.


    When we pulled into the hospital parking lot, suspicion shed across her face.


    "What are we doing here, sweetie?"


    "I need to pick something up from a colleague. It won¡¯t take long," I lied. "Come on, I want to introduce you to him. He¡¯ll be our child¡¯s godfather."


    She practically jumped out of the car, letting out high-pitched squeals that made ric whine. At Dr. Molina¡¯s office reception, my heart nearly stopped ¡ª Eleanor and Caroline were right there.


    E didn¡¯t waste a second, grabbing my arm possessively, while Caroline stared with clear disgust. She looked drained, her usually bright eyes dull with fatigue.


    "Carrie, are you okay?" I asked.


    "I¡¯m fine, thanks! Let¡¯s go, Elle," Caroline said sharply, her sadness barely hidden.


    "Oh, sweetie, let¡¯s meet your friend quickly¡ªI¡¯m already excited for our outing," E shot back without missing a chance to tease her.


    "Honestly, Alpha," Eleanor muttered disapprovingly as she followed Caroline past us.


    "Just a moment, Dr. Molina will see you soon," the secretary said kindly.


    Not long after, Dr. Molina opened his office door and invited us in, being unusually polite to E. We exchanged greetings, and soon two nurses arrived.


    "Shall we proceed with the tests?" Molina inquired.


    "What tests? I¡¯m not doing any tests!" E shrieked.


    "Oh, sweetie, yes you are." I looked at her with a calcted smile."Look, mywyer informed me it¡¯s a requirement in my father¡¯s will. The prenuptial agreement must include health examinations to ensure we¡¯re both in good health."


    "That¡¯s nonsense, Draven, your father is dead!" Her voice rose sharply.


    "Baby, I think it¡¯s ridiculous too, but if I don¡¯tply, I lose everything¡ªthe money, the estate, thepany. I¡¯ll be ruined," I said withplete conviction. "So what¡¯s the harm? It¡¯s just a simple blood test."


    "I¡¯m pregnant, Draven! What kind of test?" She crossed her arms.


    "Just aplete blood panel and STD screening for you. For me, besides those, he also required a drug test to ensure I wasn¡¯t using substances. As you can see, it¡¯s absurd, but I have no choice." She eyed me suspiciously.


    "I don¡¯t like this," she muttered.


    "Want to speak with thewyer?" I reached for my phone. She nodded, and I ced the call, asking thewyer to exin the situation. He repeated essentially what I had said, but with legal terminology that lent legitimacy to the whole charade.


    "So, baby, do this for me. I don¡¯t want to end up broke," I said, trying to sound sweet but failing. Then, feeling inspired, I smiled sweetly. "And after that, we¡¯ll tour my family¡¯s packhouse. It¡¯ll be our home with our little one. Sound good?"


    "AAAAAAHH!" She started screaming and pping like a child. "Honey, what made you finally wake up to reality?"


    "That¡¯s exactly it,I woke up to reality!" I replied, and in this, at least, I was entirely sincere.


    "Well, can we begin then?" Dr. Molina, who had been observing our exchange with barely concealed amusement, asked.


    "We can," E agreed, extending her arm.


    All samples were collected, and I released a deep breath of relief. ric settled down, satisfied with our progress. Now I just needed to contain this situation. I would take her for a walk, pretend I¡¯d forgotten the estate key, and reschedule for another day."Dr. Molina, thanks for fitting us in today. We¡¯d be honored to have you as the godfather at our mating ceremony." I smiled, watching him y along smoothly.


    "Alpha Draven, I¡¯m honored to be considered for such an... unusual couple," Molina replied.


    "That¡¯s wonderful. Now let¡¯s go, honey. Bye, godfather!" E waved enthusiastically, far too familiar.


    In the car, she immediately started rambling about mind-linking her friends and mom to tell them she¡¯d be living at my family estate. I told her to wait until after the outing. She needed to keep her excitement in check.


    We pulled up to the estate gates, and I put on a show, pretending to search everywhere for the keys.


    "Baby, I swear I grabbed the key, but I can¡¯t find it. I¡¯ll call Ryan to bring it."


    "Oh yes, call him!" She practically bounced in her seat.


    Right on cue, my phone rang. I put it on speaker.


    "Draven speaking."


    "Alpha, where are you? Get to your house now." Ryan¡¯s voice was urgent, just like nned.


    "I¡¯m busy. What¡¯s going on?" I asked, ying along.


    "The Starlight Pack reps are here. They want a meeting with both of us."


    "Can¡¯t you handle it alone? I¡¯m in the middle of something."


    "No way, Alpha. This could be a territorial dispute. You need toe."


    "Fine."


    I hung up and turned to E, pretending to be frustrated.


    "Baby, I have to go. This meeting could affect the whole pack¡¯s safety. I¡¯ll drop you home and we¡¯ll reschedule the tour. Actually, this is better. You¡¯ll have time to get the estate ready without any dust issues."


    "That sucks! But if you have to..." she pouted.


    "Hey, you already met our godfather and saw where we¡¯ll live," I said like it was settled.


    "I¡¯m so happy, honey!" She started chatting again non-stop.


    When I got to Ryan¡¯s ce, my head was pounding. My friends were there, and I immediately asked Nate, "Why were Caroline and Eleanor at your uncle¡¯s office today? What¡¯s wrong with Caroline?"


    "No clue, but something¡¯s off. Eleanor asked me to watch Liam because she was taking Carrie to the doctor. Carrie¡¯s been feeling bad for days. I didn¡¯t know they saw my uncle. When I got to the apartment, Carrie looked terrible," Nate said, worried.


    "Did they say anything specific?" I pressed, feeling ric stir inside me.


    "Just that Carrie needs peace and quiet. She can¡¯t handle stress right now. But what¡¯s weird is how she looked today. I¡¯ve only seen her like that when..." Nate trailed off.


    "When what, Nate?" I snapped, my Alpha tone slipping out.


    "Nothing major. Carrie had some health issues before, and she hates hospitals," Nate said, but I sensed he wasn¡¯t telling the full truth.


    "I hope she¡¯s okay," Ryan said. "But what about you, lover boy? Aren¡¯t you gonna tell us about your date?" He teased, and soon everyone was giving me a hard time. At least it distracted me from worrying about Caroline.

 Chapter 143 At Worst, I’ll Walk Away

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 At Worst, I¡¯ll Walk Away</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The news hit me like a punch to the gut. Dr. Molina¡¯s words kept ringing in my ears, and I felt the ground cracking beneath me. Everything I¡¯d built since moving to Harbor Bay was falling apart.


    Eleanor drove me home, insisting I needed rest. As soon as we arrived, she began making calls. Within an hour, my living room filled up¡ªKyle, Ava, Ruby, and Nina showed up, all looking worried.Nina looked different these days,more confident since starting at Puma Global.


    Mabel had already put Liam to bed before leaving, thoughtfully preparing some snacks and drinks for us.


    ¡°Thanks, Mabel,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You take care, Miss Caroline,¡± she said softly. ¡°Little Liam needs his mama strong.¡±


    After she left, my friends formed a circle around me. Eleanor handed me a ss of water and settled beside me.


    "Tell them, Carrie," she said softly."They need to know."


    I took a shaky breath, hands trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± I finally said.


    The silencested only seconds before eruptions of gasps and whispers filled the room.


    "Oh my goddess!" Kyle eximed, her eyes wide. "You¡¯re having another pup!"


    "Liam¡¯s going to have a little brother or sister," Ava said.


    Ruby leaned forward."How far along are you?"


    "About four weeks," I replied.


    Ava¡¯s expression suddenly changed as realization dawned on her."The father... is it...?"


    "Alpha Draven?" Kyle finished.


    I nodded slowly, unable to form the words.


    "Are you going to tell him?" Ava asked carefully.


    Before I could answer, Eleanor jumped in."She¡¯s not nning to. Not with that E unting her pregnancy and uing marriage."


    She crossed her arms	."And Nate can¡¯t know either. You know how men are,they share everything with their pack brothers."


    ¡°They¡¯re like glue,¡± Kyle rolled her eyes. ¡°Ryan¡¯d know in minutes, and Draven right after.¡±


    Nina,quiet till now, finally spoke up.¡°Caroline, whatever you decide, we¡¯ve got your back. But are you sure hiding this from Draven is the right call?¡±


    I wiped away a tear."What choice do I have? He¡¯s an Alpha, Nina.He has responsibilities to the pack." My voice cracked. "If E really is pregnant, and they mate... my child would be what? The illegitimate pup? The scandal? The mistake?"


    Rory growled inside me, disagreeing with my words. She knew our pup wasn¡¯t a mistake, but she also understood my fear.


    "I love this baby already," I continued."Just like I loved Liam from the moment I knew about him. I¡¯ll do anything to protect my children."


    Ruby spoke up. "What about Jax? Can I tell my brother?He was really into you."


    I nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him myself. He deserves to hear it from me.¡±


    Nina asked. "Have you thought about what you¡¯ll do, Carrie? Practically speaking?"


    "The only option I see is to leave," I admitted."Take Liam and this baby somewhere new. Maybe back to Maplewood..."


    "That¡¯s insane!" Kyle protested. "Running away won¡¯t solve anything. Alpha Draven loves you, Carrie. I can see it in his eyes when he looks at you."


    ¡°Love?¡± Iughed, bitter. ¡°What kind of love is this? Stuck between his mate from that masquerade and his duty to E? Where do I fit in all this? If love means this much pain, maybe I¡¯m better off without it.¡±


    Eleanor wrapped her arm around my shoulders. "You don¡¯t have to decide anything tonight. We¡¯re here for you, whatever you choose."


    The mood shifted as Ava started talking about Joseph, trying to lighten things up. ¡°He¡¯s taking me to meet his parents next weekend,¡± she said, nervously.


    ¡°That¡¯s huge!¡± Ruby said. ¡°Joseph ¡®Eternal Bachelor¡¯ is getting serious!¡±


    Their chatter helped distract me from my anxiety until Kyle brought up the topic again.


    "So, assuming E¡¯s pregnancy is fake," she said, "would you tell Draven about yours?"


    I sighed. "Even if it¡¯s fake, he¡¯s still an Alpha with pack duties. And I¡¯m still just... me."


    "Stop that," Kyle snapped. "You¡¯re Caroline Bet. You raised an amazing kid while finishing school and building a career. You¡¯re not ¡¯just¡¯ anything."


    "Alpha Draven loves you," Nina said.


    "Then why is he marrying someone else?" I asked bitterly. "Why wait until now to check E¡¯s DNA tests? If he loved me, why didn¡¯t he fight harder?"


    No one had an answer.


    "I¡¯ll tell you why," I whispered. "Because love isn¡¯t enough. Not for an Alpha. His responsibilitiese first. And I won¡¯t let my child feel second best."


    "So you¡¯re really leaving?" Ruby asked quietly.


    "I don¡¯t know yet," I admitted. "But I have to be prepared."


    The conversation gradually shifted as they tried to cheer me up, fighting over who would be godmother to my unborn pup. Their yful arguing made me smile despite everything.


    ¡°I¡¯m already Liam¡¯s,¡± Eleanor said. ¡°Someone else should get a turn.¡±


    ¡°I have great taste in clothes,¡± Ava bragged. ¡°This kid¡¯s gonna be the best-dressed wolf in three territories.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the responsible one,¡± Kyle said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not helping, Kyle,¡± Nina teased with a smile.


    Ruby smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯d be honored, but Eleanor deserves it. She¡¯s been with you through everything.¡±


    By the time they left, I felt a little lighter. But the weight of it all still pressed down on me.

 Chapter 144 Stop Making Me Waver

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Stop Making Me Waver</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    By Monday morning, I was a wreck. Exhaustion clung to me like a heavy coat, and the morning sickness had intensified. I could barely keep my eyes open at my desk, fighting waves of nausea that came without warning.


    "Carrie, wake up. Come on, let¡¯s get you to the couch in my office," Ryan¡¯s gentle voice pulled me from a doze I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d fallen into.


    "What happened?" I lifted my head from the desk, confused by the stack of papers that had stuck to my cheek.


    "You were sleeping at your desk." Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. "Come lie down in my office. I¡¯m thinking of giving you a few days off."


    "I fell asleep?" I rubbed my eyes in frustration. "I think I¡¯m having a really bad stress crisis." Of course, I knew exactly what was causing my symptoms, but I couldn¡¯t tell him that.


    "I think you should see a doctor." Ryan offered his arm, and I took it as dizziness washed over me.


    "You¡¯re really pale. Could it be anemia? Are you eating okay?"


    "Honestly, Ryan, I can barely keep anything down," I admitted, leaning on his shoulder as we walked. Suddenly, a strong smell hit my nose, and I pulled back.


    "Oh my god, Ryan, what¡¯s that smell?"


    "Smell? What smell?" He raised his arm, sniffing himself. "It¡¯s my scent, Carrie. The same one I born with."


    "No, it¡¯s not! It¡¯s way too strong!" I grimaced, my stomach threatening to revolt.


    "Wow, girl, what an ugly face," Ava teased as she entered the room and noticed my expression.


    "She says I stink, Ava!" Ryan pouted.


    "Impossible! You¡¯re one of the best-smelling men in the pack. Your scent is even better than Joseph¡¯s." Ava leaned in and sniffed him.


    "No, you smell delicious as always."


    "You don¡¯t find it overwhelmingly strong?" I pressed, struggling to breathe through my mouth.


    "Honey, it must be because you haven¡¯t been eating properly. Your symptoms can make you super sensitive to smells," Ava whispered.


    "Come on," Ryan said, oblivious to our exchange, "lie down in my office for a while, and I¡¯ll order something for you to eat. Something really good. What do you want?"


    My eyes lit up instantly. "Chocte cake!"


    Ryan left the roomughing. Ava told me to rest because I looked terribly weak, then followed him out. Two hourster, I woke up alone with a slice of decadent chocte cake waiting for me. I devoured it, savoring every bite.


    After washing my face in the bathroom, I sought out Ava and suggested we get coffee together.


    "Did you eat the cake?" she asked.


    "Every crumb. I¡¯ve been exhaustedtely, Ava. Ryan mentioned giving me a few days off, and I think I¡¯ll take them until things settle down."


    "Maybe you should. They¡¯re all suspicious something serious is going on with you," she warned. "All three of them have been interrogating me."


    I sighed heavily. "With Liam, I barely felt anything. This time, it feels like I¡¯m dying."


    Avaughed. "My mom says every pregnancy is different. Some are easy, some make you feel like you¡¯ve been hit by a truck."


    "How are you feeling, sweetheart?" Rose, the office cleaner, asked as she entered the break room.


    "Not very well, Rose," I admitted.


    "Can I get you anything?" she offered kindly.


    "No, thank you."


    "You need to see a doctor, and soon," she advised before leaving.


    Back in my office, it wasn¡¯t long before Draven appeared in my doorway, his broad shoulders filling the frame. My wolf Rory immediately perked up at his presence.


    "How are you feeling?" He knelt beside my chair, his violet eyes searching mine.


    "I¡¯m fine, thanks," I said coolly, trying to ignore how his closeness affected me.


    "You¡¯re not fine, Caroline. If you were fine, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to the doctor." His voice dropped to a concerned whisper. "Tell me what¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m worried about you."


    "You should worry about your fianc¨¦e," I snapped, then immediately burst into tears. Damn pregnancy hormones.


    Without hesitation, Draven lifted me into his arms and carried me to Ryan¡¯s empty office. His cedar and musky scent enveloped me, somehow not triggering my nausea like Ryan¡¯s scent had.


    "I care about you," he said, holding me close. "Please tell me what¡¯s wrong."


    "Nothing important, Draven. Go hang out with your hell-spawn fianc¨¦e," I tried to break free from his embrace, but he only held me tighter, chuckling softly.


    "I took her there because I needed her to take a test at a trusted ce," he exined. "I had to y the role of fianc¨¦ to get her to do it."


    ¡°What test?¡± I asked, curious even though I was trying not to care.


    "DNA test. Nate¡¯s uncle told me about one that only needs the mother¡¯s blood,pletely safe and one hundred percent reliable." His fingers gently stroked my hair as he spoke. "She doesn¡¯t know she took a DNA test. It was all nned. You can ask any of the guys¡ªRyan, Nate, all of them know everything."


    I pulled back slightly to look at his face. "You really think this pup isn¡¯t yours?"


    "I¡¯m pretty sure, Caroline," he said, looking serious.


    My mind spun with possibilities. If E¡¯s pregnancy was fake... maybe there was still hope for us. Could I finally tell him about our baby? Rory whined softly inside me, like a little push of encouragement.


    "Now tell me," Draven continued, "what¡¯s going on with you? You¡¯ve been acting strange for days, feeling sick. Ryan mentioned it might be an ulcer. Is that true?"


    "It¡¯s nothing serious," I lied, avoiding his gaze. "Just stress. You know, things haven¡¯t been easytely." I paused, considering my options. "Ryan offered me a few days off. I think I¡¯ll take them."


    "If it¡¯ll help you feel better, you should." He pressed a gentle kiss to the top of my head.Draven stayed there, simply holding me in his strong arms. I felt so safe, so right in his embrace that for a moment, I wished the world would stop spinning and let us stay in this peaceful bubble forever.


    But reality was waiting just outside the door. If E really is carrying his child, I have no choice but to leave.


    Draven, please don¡¯t shake my heart again. If you truly love me, don¡¯t give me empty promises.

 Chapter 145 Overhearing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Overhearing the Truth</h4>


    Ryan¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Caroline¡¯s reaction to my scent.It hit me hard.She¡¯dplimented my scent before.But today? She looked like she was going to be sick.


    "Something¡¯s definitely wrong with her," I muttered as I dug through my desk drawer and grabbed a small bottle of scent blocker spray. Most people hated using this stuff because it messed with their natural vibe, but Caroline¡¯s health came first.


    After spraying myself, I headed out to my meeting at social club. Alpha Draven had asked me to handle this one with the Henderson Group. He trusted me to keep things smooth and protect our interests.


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off all day.


    "Focus," I told myself quietly as I shook Mr. Henderson¡¯s hand on the tennis court. "We¡¯ve got business to take care of."


    The match went well,I let him win just enough to boost his ego without being obvious. But halfway through lunch, his phone rang.


    "Family emergency," he said. "Can we push the contract talk to next week?"


    I nodded. "Of course. Familyes first."


    With two hours to kill before my next meeting, I decided to treat myself to a massage at the club¡¯s renowned spa. The path to the wellness center cut through a secluded grove of pine trees that provided peaceful istion from the main facilities.


    As I rounded a bend in the path, I heard a familiar voice that made me freeze.


    I slowed my steps, instinctively moving into a quiet, cautious stance. Through the trees, I could see E Howard, who imed to be Alpha Draven¡¯s fianc¨¦e, in what sounded like a heated argument with Bruno.


    Curiosity got the better of me. This might be important for Draven. I hid behind a big bush and started recording on my phone.


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually going through with marrying Thorne," Bruno spat, his face contorted with rage. "Does he know how many times you¡¯ve been in my bed thesest three months, E?"


    I nearly gasped aloud. Maverick¡¯s hackles rose within me. "I knew that female was trouble!"


    "Keep your voice down," E hissed, looking around nervously. "You should be grateful I even gave you attention."


    "Oh yeah? Well, the problem is you¡¯re not going to marry that Alpha," Bruno replied, stepping closer to her.


    "Oh no? And who¡¯s going to stop me?" she mocked, tossing her hair.


    "I am, because Rafael told me you¡¯re pregnant." Bruno¡¯s face had turned an rming shade of red. "But you know what, E? I seriously doubt that pup is Thorne¡¯s. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s mine, and you¡¯re not going to marry him. My child won¡¯t be raised by another Alpha!"


    My hand trembled with excitement as I steadied the phone. This was exactly what we needed¡ªproof that E¡¯s baby wasn¡¯t Draven¡¯s. This could save both my friend and Caroline from heartbreak.


    "Rafael really needs to learn to keep her mouth shut," E raged. "But listen, Bruno, you¡¯re always saying you love me, that you¡¯d do anything for me. So do this for me,keep quiet." Her voice had changed from angry to persuasive.


    "And what do I get out of this? I¡¯m crazy about you, but I won¡¯t lose you. Tell me, am I the pup¡¯s father?" Bruno¡¯s voice had turned pathetically needy.


    "Look, baby," E purred, running her fingers through his hair, "my father wants me to mate with Draven to unite our packs. You know how Alphas are about bloodlines and territory. But we can keep seeing each other. You can still have me."


    "And another wolf is going to raise my pup? Never!" Bruno exploded.


    "Oh, Bruno baby, do it for your little E, please?" She pulled him toward a nearby bench, and suddenly they were kissing passionately.


    When they began fumbling with their clothes, I¡¯d seen enough. I quickly ended the recording and backed away, no longer interested in my massage. My heart was racing with both disgust and excitement.


    "Draven needs to see this immediately," Maverick urged.


    I rushed back to my car and sped toward the Thorne Enterprises building, mind-linking Kyle along the way.


    "Kyle, meet me in Draven¡¯s office ASAP. I¡¯ve got something huge."


    "On my way," she replied instantly.


    When I arrived at headquarters, I practically sprinted to the elevator, impatiently jabbing the button for the top floor. The moment the doors opened, I rushed past ra¡¯s desk with a quick nod and burst into Draven¡¯s office where Kyle was already waiting.


    "For you to burst in here like the building¡¯s on fire, something serious must have happened," Draven said, looking up from the report he was reviewing.


    "Alpha, you won¡¯t believe what I have to show you," I said, trying to contain my excitement.


    "And what would that be, Ryan? You spent the morning at the club, what could possibly be so incredible there?" Draven asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "I saw your fianc¨¦e," I said with a triumphant grin.


    "For Moon¡¯s sake, don¡¯t start talking about that woman," Draven groaned.


    "Oh, but you¡¯ll want to hear this. Watch this interesting little video. Kyle, watch it with him." I pulled up the video on my phone and handed it to them.


    "No way," Draven whispered, his violet eyes widening as he watched.


    "Watch all of it," I insisted.


    "What a deceitful bitch!" Kyle eximed.


    When the video ended, all three of us broke into relievedughter. This was better than we could have hoped for!


    "Ryan, how did you manage to get this?" Kyle asked, looking impressed.


    "Pure luck. I heard that woman¡¯s voice and decided to record it thinking I might catch something useful. Never thought it would be this damning," I exined.


    "How didn¡¯t she sense you?" Draven asked, his Alpha instincts always alert to security concerns.


    "Downwind, plus I had just applied scent blocker because of Caroline¡¯s reaction earlier." I tapped the bottle in my pocket. "Felt like a real spy."


    "More like a nosy pack brother," Kyle teased.


    "This is pure gold!" Draven stood up and sped my shoulder firmly. "You¡¯ve just saved me from a fate worse than death."


    "What fate?" Kyle asked.


    "Being tied to that maniptive woman for life," Draven exined with visible relief.


    "Now we just need the DNA test results. Send me that video so I canbine it with the results when theye in," Draven said. "This charade ends today."


    "When will the test results be ready?" I asked, eager to see this situation resolved so Draven could finally be with Caroline.


    "Dr. Molina was supposed to send them today, but he had to take an emergency trip. He messaged saying he¡¯d forward them as soon as possible," Draven exined.


    "Hope it doesn¡¯t take long," I sighed. "Caroline doesn¡¯t look well, Alpha. Whatever¡¯s going on with her, she needs you¡ªwithout E in the picture."


    Draven¡¯s expression softened at the mention of Caroline¡¯s name. "I know. And after this, nothing¡¯s going to keep me from her."


    "Good,"Maverick rumbled approvingly inside me. "Our Alpha needs her mate."


    And I had a feeling Caroline needed Draven just as much, especially now.

 Chapter 146 Willing to Be the Father

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 Willing to Be the Father</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    The day had been awful. My morning sickness was getting worse, not better, and I felt like I was running on fumes. I was fighting to keep my eyes open at my desk when Ryan came back from the club and walked over.


    "Hey, Carrie. Need your take on something," he said.


    I looked up, trying to act a little more awake."What¡¯s up?"


    "You seemed... a bit off earlier," he said. "So I tried some scent blocker. Minding closer and telling me if it¡¯s better?"


    I leaned toward him, bracing for that wave of nausea. To my relief, the smell that had been making me sick earlier was barely there now.


    "Way better," I said honestly. "Thanks for doing that."


    His smile widened. "Anything for my favorite assistant. Can¡¯t have you bolting every time I walk past your desk, right?"


    Before I could answer, Kyle showed up in the doorway, watching us with that curious look of hers.


    "What¡¯d I miss?" she asked, leaning against the frame.


    "Nothing big," I said. "Ryan¡¯s scent was making me queasy earlier, so he switched things up."


    "Nice bit of consideration," Kyle said with a nod. "Carrie, got a minute? We need to talk."


    "Sure," I said.


    "Good. Grab your bag,we¡¯re going out," she told me.


    Ryan gave me an encouraging nod before heading back to his office. I grabbed my things and followed Kyle to the elevator.


    "Where are we going?" I asked once we stepped outside.


    "Somewhere we can talk," she said with a little smirk. "Trust me."


    A few blockster, we ducked into a quiet little caf¨¦ off the main street. She got coffee, I ordered herbal tea, and once we sat down, she leaned in across the table, eyes locked on mine.


    Kyle set her cup down, eyes steady on me.


    "Have you told him yet?"


    I didn¡¯t need to ask who she meant. Just the thought of Draven made my chest tighten.


    "There¡¯s nothing to tell. He¡¯s engaged to E. They¡¯ll be mated soon."


    Her fork hit the te a little too hard. "What if I told you that¡¯s not the whole truth?"


    My gaze lifted. "What do you mean?"


    "Suppose Alpha Draven isn¡¯t with her by choice," she said slowly. "Suppose he¡¯s being forced into it. Would that change anything?"


    My pulse spiked. "Don¡¯t, Kyle. Don¡¯t give me hope."


    "It¡¯s not hope,it¡¯s fact," she said, leaning forward. "He cares about you. He always has."


    "Then why hasn¡¯t he said so?"


    "Because even an Alpha can be cornered." She studied me. "If he were innocent in all this... would you tell him about the baby?"


    I looked down my tea. "I won¡¯t use a child to keep him."


    "And you really think Draven would only be with you because of a baby?And hiding his child is better?" Her voice softened. "Carrie, that man is crazy about you."


    "Then why is he marrying someone else?" My voice was barely a whisper.


    She reached across the table, fingers warm over mine. "Because there¡¯s more going on than you think. Don¡¯t shut the doorpletely. Promise me."


    I sat back, overwhelmed. Could Kyle be right? Was there more to the situation than I understood?


    "I¡¯ll keep your secret for now," Kyle promised. "But Carrie, please think about telling him. You both deserve happiness."


    I started crying like a child and the tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling. Damn hormones. Kyle spent the next hour trying to calm me down. The rest of the afternoon dragged on and my head was spinning.


    By the time I got home, I was exhausted. After putting Liam to bed, I copsed on the couch. The doorbell rang, and I remembered I¡¯d asked Jax toe over tonight.


    Jax arrived looking handsome in suit, havinge straight from his bar. He greeted me with a gentle kiss on the cheek.


    "You look exhausted, beautiful," he said softly. "What¡¯s going on?"


    I gestured for him to sit beside me on the couch. "Jax, I need to tell you something that might change things between us."


    He smiled, that easy, confident smile that had first drawn me to him. "The only thing that could change things between us is if you decide to give Alpha Draven another chance... or if you finally agree to be mine."


    His optimism was endearing, but it made what I had to say even harder.


    "It¡¯s neither of those things," I admitted, my hands fidgeting nervously.


    "Then rx and tell me," Jax said, reaching out to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. "Whatever it is, we¡¯ll figure it out together."


    I took a deep breath. "Do you remember when I told you about my rpse with Draven?"


    "You mean your brief rpse?" he rified. "Did something happen again?You haven¡¯t agreed to be my mate yet, and as much as I dislike the idea of another man touching you, I won¡¯t give up on you. Like I¡¯ve told you before, you don¡¯t owe me any loyalty yet."


    "Thank you," I said, gathering my courage. "But Jax... I¡¯m pregnant. With Draven¡¯s baby."


    I closed my eyes, bracing myself for his reaction. When several seconds passed in silence, I forced myself to look at him.


    To my surprise, his expression wasn¡¯t angry or disgusted¡ªjust thoughtful.


    "Open your eyes fully, Caroline," he said gently. I did, and found him looking at me with the same warmth as always. "I don¡¯t care," he said."I want you. I adore Liam. And I already love this little one because they¡¯re part of you."


    "You can¡¯t be serious," I whispered, stunned.


    "I¡¯mpletely serious," Jax confirmed, taking my hands in his. "I¡¯m not running away, and I¡¯m certainly not going to push you back toward Draven Thorne if that¡¯s not what you want. You decide if you¡¯ll tell him and if you¡¯ll let him be involved. But if you want, I¡¯m more than willing to be this baby¡¯s father, just like I¡¯ve been trying to be for Liam."


    My heart swelled with emotion. "Even knowing it¡¯s his?"


    "Especially knowing it¡¯s his," Jax said firmly. "Because that just means you need someone who¡¯ll put you first all the more. You decide how this goes, Caroline. I¡¯m perfectly content with how things are between us right now, no pressure. But the moment you say you want more, I¡¯ll be there. I¡¯ll hold onto you and never let go."


    His words touched something deep inside me. Here was a man offering me simplicity, eptance, and love withoutplications.


    I looked at Jax, really looked at his eyes and the warmth in them. For a moment, I just wanted something simple, something good.I wondered if there could be more between us.


    Moving closer, I settled sideways onto hisp, my legs stretched across the couch. I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. It was warm, gentle, andforting¡ªeverything I needed right now.


    When we pulled apart, I caressed his cheek and whispered, "Let¡¯s keep seeing where this goes, then."


    Jax smiled, pulling me closer. "That¡¯s all I ask."

 Chapter 147 Liz Causes Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Liz Causes Trouble</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I paced back and forth in my office.The DNA test results hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but I was already the baby wasn¡¯t mine. I just needed those results to put an end to this whole mess.


    My phone rang and I snatched it up. "Yes?"


    "Alpha, there¡¯s someone at reception asking to see you," Ava informed me. "She said her name Liz."


    I froze. What was she doing here? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in New York?


    "I¡¯ll meet her in the first-floor conference room," I said to Ava, keeping my voice calm.


    When Ava told me Liz had arrived, I finished an email and left my office. At reception, Liz lunged at me, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me before I could react.


    "Great. Now this woman¡¯s going to hang around pack territory?" Ryan growled,ing out of his office.


    "Good afternoon to you too, jackass!" Liz snapped back.


    I sighed, pulled away, and headed for the elevator. That¡¯s when I saw Caroline standing with Kyle, who was shaking her head at me.


    The pain in Caroline¡¯s eyes hit me. She walked straight past, entering her office with her head held high.


    Kyle passed by me and before entering her office."Alpha Draven,If you¡¯re not capable of sending this woman back to whatever den she crawled out of, let me know, because I won¡¯t stick around to watch you destroy yourself."


    "So, Alpha Draven, what are you going to do about this?" Ryan demanded, his voice sharp.


    Ava didn¡¯t hesitate. "He won¡¯t do a thing, Ryan. He¡¯s the one who let her in," she said coldly as she left office and headed toward the break room.


    Ryan turned his back and walked back to his office. I stood there, feeling stuck and unsure. The smart move was to get Liz out of there, fast. I led her to the meeting room on the first floor.


    Once we were alone, Liz tried to wrap her arms around my neck again. "So, Draven, who were those two women upstairs?" she asked.


    I stepped back, keeping my distance. "Liz, what exactly do you want here?"


    She pouted, trying to look sweet. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want you."


    I shook my head. "No, it¡¯s not obvious.It ended between us a long time ago."


    She smiled slyly. "But in New York, we met. And you wanted me again."


    "Don¡¯t twist the story," I growled, feeling the heat of ric¡¯s anger rising inside me. "We met, I passed out drunk, and when I woke up, you tried to convince me something happened. It didn¡¯t."


    "Oh, sweetheart, it¡¯s not like that. If you were in my bed, it means you want me. I¡¯m just giving you a chance."


    I couldn¡¯t believe her. She had zero shame. My patience snapped.


    "You¡¯re dead wrong," I said."Do yourself a favor,leave. Get lost. I don¡¯t feel a thing for you."


    "Draven, don¡¯t treat me like this. I came back for you."


    "Then leave. I don¡¯t even want to remember you exist. Please go away and don¡¯t ever look for me again."


    "Is this because you¡¯re engaged to that boring Caroline?My mother told me everything! How did you end up with the woman you hate most in the world?"


    "The same way I got involved with the most maniptive woman in the world, which would be you," I snarled."Now please leave and don¡¯t contact me again."


    "You think you scare me?" she said, sitting down and crossing her legs. "I¡¯m not giving up on you, Alpha Draven."


    I opened the office door and mind-linked the two security near the elevators.


    "Escort this woman off pack territory. She¡¯s banned from entering this building."


    The security came over, and started guiding her out despite her protests. I quickly headed back to my floor. In the elevator, I mind-linked the head of security to remind him Liz wasn¡¯t allowed in.


    When the doors opened, I rushed to Caroline¡¯s office. I could hear her trying to hold back tears. She was surrounded by Ryan, Kyle, Ava, and Rose.


    "Alpha, she¡¯s really upset. Now¡¯s not the time," Kyle said, stepping in front of me with a protective stance.


    "Come on, Kyle. I need to talk to her," I insisted.


    "Not now, brother," Ryan said, blocking my way too.


    "Yes, Alpha. You¡¯ve done enough exining. Let her calm down. I gave her some of that special tea," Rose added, walking past me with an empty cup.


    Caroline¡¯s voice came from inside the office. "Kyle, let him in. I should clear things up with him."


    Kyle finally stepped aside and waved the others out.


    Caroline looked worn out¡ªpale, eyes red-rimmed.


    I stepped forward, heart aching, reaching out to hold her. "Carrie, please let me exin about Liz."


    She dodged my touch and said, "Alpha Draven, you don¡¯t owe me any exnation. We¡¯re done. You have your life, and I have mine."


    "That¡¯s not true, you know that," I said. "Nothing happened between Liz and me in New York. I was drunk and passed out. She¡¯s just causing trouble."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whatever you do, whoever you see¡ªthat¡¯s your business now."


    "Caroline¡ª"


    "Please, Draven," she cut me off. "I¡¯m fine. Really. No need to exin anything."


    "I don¡¯t believe you." I tried to pull her into a hug.


    "Believe whatever you want," she shrugged, gathering her things. "By the way, I already told Ryan I¡¯m taking the rest of the day off. I need to be home with Liam."


    She brushed past me.For a moment, she looked up and met my gaze. "We¡¯ve both moved on, haven¡¯t we? You¡¯re engaged to E. Let¡¯s just keep going."


    Seeing Carolinee out of the office, Ryan stepped forward and said, "I¡¯ll take Carrie home and then meet you at my ce. Got it? You too, Kyle."


    "Ryan, let me take Carrie. You go with Alpha Draven, I¡¯ll meet you at your ce," Kyle asked.


    "Ryan, Kyle can take me. You go with your friend," Caroline said.


    "Caroline, please talk to me," I pleaded.


    "Not now, Alpha. She¡¯s too upset. This isn¡¯t good for her," Ava said.


    "Alright, Kyle, take Carrie," Ryan decided. "Ava, handle things here. We¡¯ll keep our mind-link open if anything happens. Draven,e with me."


    Ryan wouldn¡¯t let me drive. In his car, he kept talking about the mess I¡¯d caused and warned me if I got involved with Liz again, he wouldn¡¯t stick around to watch me crash and burn.


    "I swear to the Moon Goddess, nothing happened in New York," I said, frustration clear in my voice. "I drank too much, passed out, and woke up in her hotel room. She¡¯s just trying to stir trouble."


    "Then why the hell did you let her onto our floor?" Ryan snapped.


    When we got to his ce, he mind-linked Joseph and Nate, asking them toe over too. Soon after, Kyle showed up.


    Kyle was furious. "I hope, Draven, that nothing actually happened with that woman in New York." Lately, she¡¯d be way more protective of Caroline, which I found interesting.


    "Nothing happened. I passed out cold," I insisted. "I just went out for drinks to clear my head."


    Kyle¡¯s voice tightened. "And it¡¯s costing Carrie her health. You don¡¯t know how much she¡¯s been through. She¡¯s beautiful, smart, strong¡ªand all she gets is more pain."


    Ryan asked, "How was she when you left, Kyle?"


    "She was surprisinglyposed," Kyle said, calming down a bit. "Asked me to pick up Liam from daycare so she could have some alone time. That woman is stronger than she looks."


    I swallowed hard. "Moon Goddess, I miss that little pup so much."


    When Joseph and Nate arrived, we filled them in. Nate looked at me with clear disapproval.


    "Draven, fix this before it gets worse," he warned.


    Ryan growled, "Why can¡¯t you just keep it in your pants?"


    "For thest time, nothing happened!" I snapped, ric¡¯s anger bubbling up. "I was drunk, I passed out, that¡¯s it!"


    Kyle narrowed her eyes. "Then why didn¡¯t I hear about this New York thing? You guys always cover for each other. No wonder Caroline doesn¡¯t trust anyone."


    "I didn¡¯t tell anyone because there was nothing to tell," I said firmly. "I was embarrassed I let my guard down, but that¡¯s all."


    "Well, you better hope Caroline believes you," Ryan muttered.


    I checked my phone again, desperate for a reply from Caroline. Nothing.

 Chapter 148 Choosing to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148 Choosing to Leave</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Rose¡¯s tea had a calming effect, but it couldn¡¯t heal the wounds in my heart. Once home, I copsed onto my bed, staring at the ceiling as memories of Draven flooded my mind. Every smile, every touch, every whispered promise¡ªall of it felt like a cruel joke now.


    At some point, exhaustion won over my racing thoughts, and I drifted into a restless sleep.When I finally stirred, I found Eleanor sitting beside my bed, watching over me like a guardian angel.


    "Well, hello there, Sleeping Beauty. Finally decided to join thend of the living?" Elle teased gently.


    I looked at her, feeling myposure crumbling. "Elle, it hurts so much," I whispered, then fell into her embrace, clinging to her as if she were my lifeline.


    Elle stroked my hair soothingly. "I know, sweetie. Kyle told me everything."


    I pulled back,wiping away tears I didn¡¯t even realize had fallen."I¡¯ve realized something terrible, Elle. I¡¯m stillpletely in love with Draven. No one has ever made me feel this way. The moments of happiness with him outweigh everything I¡¯ve experienced in my entire life before him."


    Eleanor listened silently, her eyes full ofpassion.


    "You know what¡¯s the worst part?" I continued."When I found out he had a missed fated mate, I was jealous but secretly hopeful they¡¯d never find each other. I told myself his mating ceremony with E wasn¡¯t his choice, that Kyle said he was doing it for the sake of some political alliance. But now this Liz woman shows up..." I choked back a sob. "It¡¯s killing me, Elle. I¡¯m never going to be his only one."


    Elle squeezed my hand. "Carrie, Ipletely understand. If Nate ever cheated on me, I¡¯d probably cut off his manhood and feed it to the forest creatures. Honestly, you¡¯re being so gentle about this.I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t taken scissors to Draven¡¯s dick yet."


    Her ridiculousment startled augh out of me despite everything. I wiped my eyes, grateful for her ability to lighten even my darkest moments.


    "Elle," I said. "I¡¯m leaving Harbor Bay."


    Eleanor studied my face carefully. "Sweetie, are you sure? You¡¯ve made wonderful friends here, and you have a great job."


    "I know," I sighed. "But as long as I¡¯m living on Storm Valley Pack territory, I¡¯ll keep running into Alpha Draven, and my heart will never heal. Especially now that..." I ced a hand over my stomach. "I¡¯m carrying his child."


    Rory whimpered inside me. She had been unusually quiet since the incident, sharing my heartache in silence.


    Elle was thoughtful for a moment. "Do you know where you¡¯ll go? I¡¯ll support whatever you decide, but I want to make sure you¡¯ve thought this through."


    "Originally, my father rmended Storm Valley Pack because he thought the pack atmosphere would be epting¡ªthat no one would discriminate against you for being scentless or a single mother," Elle continued."But after all this time, you haven¡¯t even joined the pack officially. I¡¯m starting to think my father made a mistake."


    I quickly hugged her. ¡°Alpha Gerald meant well! It¡¯s just... myplicated thing with Alpha Draven. I don¡¯t usually jump into rtionships, but there¡¯s something about him. Every time I see him, I feel this pull, like some invisible force dragging me in. And before I know it...¡± I blushed. ¡°I¡¯ve already ended up in bed with him.¡±


    Elle tapped me yfully on the head. "You¡¯re such a horndog! Completely seduced by those violet eyes and that mysterious Alpha charm."


    Talking with Elle had already improved my mood considerably. The heavy weight on my chest felt slightly lighter. "But I¡¯m serious about leaving Harbor Bay. The world is big¡ªI can find work anywhere."


    "I know," Elle nodded thoughtfully. "How about this? Let¡¯s take Liam on a vacation, just disappear for a while. You¡¯ve been under so much stresstely. Maybe after some time away, you¡¯ll have a different perspective."


    I hesitated, considering her suggestion.


    "Sometimes when things around you are bad, getting away for a bit helps clear your mind." Elle added wisely.


    She was right. I felt a spark of energy return to me, the first I¡¯d felt since seeing Liz throw herself at Draven.


    "Let¡¯s do it!" I dered with newfound determination. "Let¡¯s be selfish for once."


    Elle nodded enthusiastically. "We¡¯ll block them all out¡ªjust us, the little one, and a beautiful ind getaway."


    For the first time in days, I felt hope fluttering in my chest. Maybe distance was exactly what I needed to heal and figure out my next move. Harbor Bay had brought me both incredible joy and unbearable pain,but perhaps it was time to write a new Chapter somewhere else.


    But I thought I needed to resolve another emotional issue before leaving.

 Chapter 149 Not Sorry For Loving You

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Not Sorry For Loving You</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "How are you feeling,beautiful?" Ruby asked with a gentle smile as she entered my apartment.


    "I¡¯m okay, Ruby. Thanks foring to check on me." I replied.


    "How are you really feeling?" she pressed, her eyes searching mine.


    "Terrible," I admitted, the words tumbling out before I could stop them. "Draven is about to marry one woman while keeping another as his mistress. And worse, I think the woman I saw him with might be the one he¡¯s been searching for all these years."


    "Carrie, I talked to hottie," Ruby said, looking somewhat ufortable. "I need to tell you something for your own good. And for my brother¡¯s too. Draven truly loves you. His engagement to E isn¡¯t just about the baby,here¡¯s more to it."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "E and her father Howard threatened to harm you if Draven didn¡¯t agree to marry her for the baby. Remember those death threats you received? Ryan told me Draven is investigating whether the child is actually his." Ruby took a deep breath before continuing. "As for the woman you saw kissing him today, that¡¯splicated, but what I know is she¡¯s an ex-girlfriend. Draven doesn¡¯t have feelings for her."


    I sighed. "But he¡¯s still entangled with these women either way."


    "Yes," Ruby nodded. "I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but... you¡¯re dating my brother Jax now, yet you¡¯re still in love with Alpha Draven, aren¡¯t you? And Ryan assured me he loves you too."


    She reached for my hand. "Look, I know you¡¯re being honest with Jax, but honestly, you¡¯re never going to forget Draven. Be honest with yourself and end things with my brother before he gets hurt even more."


    "Ruby, I¡¯m so sorry. It was never my intention to hurt him. I really thought I could fall in love with Jax. He¡¯s amazing!" I felt terrible about the situation.


    "I know," Ruby smiled and pulled me into a warm hug. "I thought you might too. But after seeing you today, I¡¯m certain you won¡¯t."


    "Are you upset with me?" I asked.


    "Of course not, friend! Like I told you, my brother knew what he was getting into. But now, sort things out with him."


    After our talk, I took a shower and joined the girls in the living room. They had ordered pizza and ice cream, and we spent the evening eating and chatting.


    After a night with the girls and their advice, I felt determined and refreshed. I knew I had difficult conversations ahead, but talking to Jax would be the hardest. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. I nned to have an honest conversation with him before Eleanor and I left on our trip.


    I was lost in my thoughts when my phone rang. It was Jax. Strange,he¡¯d never called me this early before. I answered and heard his voice.


    "Beautiful Caroline, how are you?" His tone was light and casual. "I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well yesterday."


    "Hi, Jax. I¡¯m better, thank you. How are you?"


    "Thinking about seeing you," he replied.


    "When?"


    "Like, now? Since Liam is at daycare, I thought I¡¯d take the chance to talk with you."


    "Okay. Do you want me to meet you somewhere?"


    "I¡¯m heading to your ce now. See you in a bit. Kiss."


    Jax hung up and I waited anxiously. Half an hourter, he arrived at my door carrying a tray of chocte chip muffins and two cappinos. He greeted me with a kiss on the forehead¡ªdifferent from our usual quick kisses on the lips since we¡¯d started dating.


    "Brought these for us to have coffee while we talk," he said with a smile.


    "You think of everything!" I smiled back.We sat on the couch and I searched for the right words.


    "Why is it so hard, Carrie?" he asked, taking a sip of his cappino.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why is it so hard to tell me you¡¯ve made a decision?"


    "Did Ruby say something to you?" I asked, feeling a sh of concern.


    "Yes. Because I pestered her until she told me why you felt sick yesterday. She had no choice." His expression softened. "And she told me I should be a gentleman and bow out. So that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do."


    "I don¡¯t understand, Jax."


    "Yes, you do." His eyes met mine with quiet resignation. "I came to say goodbye. You love Draven, and it¡¯s a very strong love. I don¡¯t stand a chance against that. Especially since he loves you too. So, I¡¯ll be a gentleman and step aside. I¡¯m going to spend some time in California with my parents.My father really needs me at thepany, so it¡¯s a good time to go there.


    "Carrie, I also want you to know that I¡¯m not sorry for loving you."


    My wolf whined softly,she felt bad too.We both liked Jax, just not in the way he deserved.


    "Jax, I don¡¯t even know what to say. I tried, I swear, but..."


    "I know, beautiful. I just came toote, right?" He smiled, though the sadness in his eyes was evident. "Will you give me a goodbye kiss?"


    I nodded, and Jax leaned closer, joining our lips in a sweet kiss, gentle as always. His tongue touched mine almost reverently. After kissing me, he gave me onest beautiful smile and left.


    I called Ruby crying and told her what happened. She tried tofort me, saying everything would be okay, that Jax would find the right person.Then I sent a message to our group chat to let all the girls know what had happened.


    Eleanor had already booked our flight tickets.We decided not to tell the girls our destination, fearing they might be questioned by Draven.

 Chapter 150 The DNA Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 The DNA Test Results</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Since talking to Caroline, ric has been restless and on edge. The hurt in her eyes kept bothering me.I¡¯ve called her at least twenty times, but every time I got the same voicemail.


    "The number you have dialed is not avable. Please leave a message after the tone."


    By morning, I was a mess. I¡¯d gone over what I wanted to say a thousand times in my head. I needed her to know that Liz meant nothing to me,that what happened in London was all on her. The DNA test from Dr. Molina would clear my name and prove that E¡¯s pregnancy was a total lie.


    I got to the office earlier than usual and went straight to Caroline¡¯s desk. It looked untouched¡ªherputer was off, and the little framed photo of Liam was still there by the monitor. Seeing it made my chest tighten.


    Ryan came out of the conference room, holding a coffee. "She¡¯s noting in today, Alpha."


    "Where is she?" I asked.


    "I gave her some time off," Ryan said firmly. "She needs it, and honestly, she deserves it after everything."


    "Damn it, Ryan!" I growled."I need to talk to her. It¡¯s important."


    "Let¡¯s get some coffee first," Ryan suggested, leading me toward the break room. "You look like you haven¡¯t slept in days."


    When we came in, Rose, Kyle, and Ava were standing close, whispering. As soon as they saw me, they stopped and looked cautious. You could feel the tension in the room right away.


    We exchanged awkward greetings before Ryan, Kyle, and I headed back to my office.


    Once the door shut, I faced Kyle. "What don¡¯t I know?" I asked.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,Alpha Draven" Kyle replied.


    I stalked toward her, my Alpha dominance filling the room."Don¡¯t y games with me.You¡¯re all behaving strangely around Caroline.You¡¯re protecting her from something¡ªfrom me. What¡¯s going on? Why are you all whispering with Rose and Ava? What do you know?"


    Kyle¡¯s eyes darted to Ryan, seeking backup.


    "It¡¯s not my ce to tell you," Kyle finally admitted.


    "So there is something," I pressed, feeling ric growing more anxious within me.


    Before Kyle could respond, my phone rang.Dr. Molina¡¯s office.I answered immediately.


    "Alpha Draven, I apologize for the urgency, but Dr. Molina asked me to inform you that he¡¯s sent you an email regarding your test results."


    My heart raced as I rushed to myputer, pulling up my email. There it was¡ª


    From: Giovanni Molina


    To: Draven Thorne


    Subject: URGENT! Your test results


    Draven,


    I apologize for the dy, but I had to attend to an emergency and only managed to look at your tests today. I was very surprised by what I saw.


    First, regarding your toxicology report, it was as I suspected¡ªyour test came back positive. A high concentration of morphine was detected. Pills were probably dissolved in your drink, and you took a massive dose that knocked you out. With that amount of morphine in your system, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up, let alone engage in sexual activity. You were drugged.


    As for the DNA test, this shocked me even more because it couldn¡¯t be performed. Besides collecting samples for DNA, I also took samples for a beta-HCG test, which detects pregnancy and establishes gestational age, to verify if Ms. Howard¡¯s pregnancy timeline matched the date you supposedly were together. The thing is, Ms. Howard hasn¡¯t been pregnant recently. She¡¯s not pregnant at all. That¡¯s why the DNA test couldn¡¯t be performed. It¡¯s all a scam.


    Test results attached. If you need any rification, contact me.


    Giovanni Molina


    Medical Director


    Obstetrician-Gynecologist


    I stared at the screen, stunned. E had never been pregnant. I¡¯d been drugged. It was all a setup.


    "What is it?" Ryan asked.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. Ryan walked over and read the email.


    "Holy shit! I knew it!" Ryan mmed his hand on the desk.


    Kyle rushed over to look, her face lighting up as she read. "Thank the Moon Goddess!"


    "I¡¯m going to end this charade right now," I growled, anger recing my shock.


    "Wait," Ryan cautioned. "We should check the security footage from the party first. Find out who drugged you. It must have been someone working for E and her father."


    "I¡¯ll handle that," Kyle volunteered. "I coordinated with the catering service for the event."


    Relief washed over me, followed immediately by urgency."I need to see Caroline right now. I need to tell her everything."


    "No!" Kyle¡¯s voice was surprisingly firm. "First, you¡¯re going to fix this mess and get rid of those two snakes. Then you can talk to Caroline."


    "Then tell me what¡¯s going on with her," I demanded. "I know you¡¯re all hiding something."


    Kyle crossed her arms."Yes, there is something. But you¡¯ll fix this mess first. And don¡¯t even try to pressure me,I won¡¯t talk. I¡¯m going to check that footage."


    As Kyle left, I paced the office. "I can¡¯t focus on anything else right now," I admitted to Ryan. "I still don¡¯t understand the ultrasound I saw."


    "The doctor¡¯s secretary gave you her contact information, right? Call her. Maybe she can tell you something about how they faked it."


    "Good idea." I pulled out my phone, then paused. "Will you stay while I make this call? I¡¯m not going to be alone with any woman who isn¡¯t Caroline ever again."


    Ryan burst outughing, but I was dead serious.


    After hanging up, I still felt uneasy about Caroline. I had to share the news with her right now.


    "I¡¯m going to her apartment," I announced, grabbing my keys.


    Ryan didn¡¯t try to stop me this time.


    I drove like I had something to prove, running red lights and ignoring stop signs all the way to Caroline¡¯s building. When I got there, I pounded on her door¡ªno answer. Nothing. Dead silence inside.


    Panic hit me hard. I hurried down to the lobby and found the security guard.


    "Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for Caroline Bet from apartment 508. Have you seen her?"


    The guard shook his head. "Miss Bet? No, sir. She hasn¡¯t been home for days. Left with a suitcase... and the little one."


    My heart froze. I remembered what she said before I left for my business trip to New York, "If you keep pushing past my boundaries, I¡¯ll disappearpletely."


    She was gone. She really left.


    My hands shook as I grabbed my phone and dialed Nate.


    "Nate! Caroline¡¯s gone," I blurted as soon as he picked up. "The guard said she took Liam and left. She¡¯s disappeared. She really left me."

 Chapter 151 Finding Caroline

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Finding Caroline</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I stood in my living room, feeling like everything was falling apart.Caroline was gone.She¡¯d taken Liam and disappeared.


    "Ryan!" I yelled into the phone."I need you to find Caroline.Check the airport, train station, bus depot, everything. And send someone to Maplewood to see if she went to her parents¡¯ ce."


    "Already on it, Alpha," Ryan responded."I¡¯ve got our best people tracking her movements. We¡¯ll find her."


    I hung up. ric was howling inside me, a painful sound that matched how desperate I felt. My wolf hadn¡¯t been this upset since we were teenagers.


    Nate burst through my front door without knocking.Joseph followed behind him, looking just as concerned.


    "Any news?" I asked immediately.


    Nate shook his head. "Elle¡¯s not answering my calls either. I can¡¯t reach her through our mind-link. It¡¯s like she¡¯s blocking me."


    "I spoke with HR," Joseph added. "Elle requested extended leave days ago. Effective immediately."


    "This is the first time Elle¡¯s gone anywhere without telling me," Nate said, dropping onto my couch with a frustrated sigh. "What the hell? Because I¡¯m buddies with you guys now, Eleanor kicked me off her ¡¯people I actually tell things to¡¯ list?"


    Despite everything going on, I had to give Nate credit for trying to keep things normal. He looked up at me with a tired smile.


    "You know, I think I¡¯ve done more rtionship rescue work for you and Caroline than anyone else in my life. I deserve a medal or something."


    Joseph ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Don¡¯t panic yet. Maybe they just took a girls¡¯ trip. Caroline¡¯s been through a lot, and Elle probably thought a vacation would help clear her head."


    I shook my head, remembering Caroline¡¯s words. "You didn¡¯t hear how she spoke to mest time. She was dead serious.She wasn¡¯t joking about leaving. Her exact words were that she would ¡¯disappearpletely¡¯ if I kept pushing past her boundaries." I swallowed hard. "And that¡¯s exactly what I did."


    Ryan leaned against the doorframe, crossing his arms. "Look, you¡¯re my Alpha and I respect you, but I¡¯ve got to be honest - Caroline has endured more heartache than anyone should have to. If I were Elle, I might have spirited her away too."


    His words stung because they were true.


    Joseph squeezed my shoulder. "We¡¯ve already got people looking. Standing here worrying won¡¯t help. Maybe you should focus on cleaning up the mess with E and Howard first."


    "Joseph¡¯s right," Nate added. "My uncle had told me.You were set up."


    I nodded, pulling myself together. "You¡¯re right. I need to handle this immediately. I¡¯ll find Caroline and make things right, but first I need to eliminate these threats."


    "That¡¯s my Alpha," Ryan said with a nod. "Let¡¯s take these snakes down, then get your Caroline back."


    ***


    The next morning, Ryan and I arrived at the caf¨¦ near clinic to meet the secretary.


    When we walked in, she was already seated at a table in the back.


    "Good afternoon, Alpha Draven. Beta Ryan. Thank you for meeting me," she greeted.


    "Wait, you know me?" Ryan asked, looking surprised.


    "I work weekends at the Social Club casino.And you both tip very generously. I¡¯m Jacqueline."


    "Oh damn, that¡¯s right!" Ryanughed in recognition. "I even hit on you once... But without the makeup, with your hair tied back and those sses, you lookpletely different."


    "Yes," Jacqueline agreed with a slight blush. "Thank you foring, Alpha Draven."


    "When you gave me your number, I thought you might be interested in me personally," I admitted. "But now I¡¯m curious what information you have."


    Jacqueline lowered her voice. "I work at the clinic because I need the sry, but honestly, Dr. Vale has no scruples. What they¡¯re doing to you is absurd. Especially since I¡¯ve seen at Social Club how much you can¡¯t stand Ms. Howard. Nobody can, actually."


    Ryan burst outughing at her bluntness.


    "And what exactly are they doing, Jacqueline?" I asked.


    "Ms. Howard isn¡¯t pregnant. That day at the clinic was all staged. The doctor showed you another woman¡¯s ultrasound video. And he was nning to do this at every appointment until you were mated and she could fake a miscarriage."


    I closed my eyes. "Moon Goddess, it just keeps getting worse."


    "And I¡¯ll tell you something else," Jacqueline continued. "Your administrative assistant Linda was the one who rmended Dr. Vale to Ms. Howard. I overheard the three of them talking at the clinic the day before your supposed appointment. He¡¯s a fraud,I don¡¯t know how he still has his medical license."


    "He won¡¯t for much longer," I promised her.


    "Alpha Draven,one more thing. You know Rosa, the Moon Shadow casino secretary?" she asked.


    "Yes, what about her?"


    "She told me that Le, the personnel manager, is very close friends with Linda and tells her everything. Whenever you arrive at the casino, she calls Linda immediately to let her know you¡¯re there."


    "So that¡¯s how they always know..." Ryan muttered.


    "And Rosa overheard them talking. Linda was bragging that she has contacts in every ce you frequent or where yourpany has connections. She knows about everything, including very personal matters."


    "Goddess, how could I have been so blind?" I groaned.


    We talked a while longer, and before leaving, I gave Jacqueline my business card, telling her to contact me about a job opportunity at Thorne Enterprises. It was the least I could do since she refused payment for her information. Plus,I needed trustworthy people around me now more than ever.


    When we left the caf¨¦, I was seething with anger toward E and Linda. My phone buzzed with a text from Kyle saying she had located the waiter from the party and had set up a n to question him. Ryan and I headed straight back to the office.


    At Thorne Enterprises,Kyle had already prepared everything in the executive conference room. She¡¯d called the catering service, identified the waiter who had been working for them briefly, and ordered coffee service specifically requesting him. When Ryan and I arrived, everything was in ce.


    The waiter entered, carrying a tray of coffee. His face went pale when he saw us.


    "Have a seat, friend. We need to talk," Ryan said, cing a firm hand on the waiter¡¯s shoulder and guiding him into a chair.


    "So, yton, you worked at apany party here about four months ago. How did you find it?" Kyle started casually.


    "It was a great event, ma¡¯am," yton replied nervously.


    "Not so great for some people," I said. "I remember you. You served me whiskey on the balcony, but it was drugged, wasn¡¯t it, yton?"


    "I... I... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," he stammered.


    "Oh, I think you do," Ryan pressed. "And even if you didn¡¯t, we have video evidence." Ryan grabbed the remote and yed footage from the security cameras, showing yton handing me a drink on the balcony. "Corporate environment, cameras everywhere. And ours are top-of-the-line, perfect rity," Ryan exined.


    "B-b-but... I didn¡¯t... I..." yton was visibly sweating now.


    "Let me be direct," I said, leaning across the table. "I had a toxicology test done. I have video of you giving me the drink and then me leaving the balcony disoriented. Either you tell us everything, or I call the police and you leave here in handcuffs for drug trafficking. Your choice."


    "No police, please! I¡¯ll tell you everything," he broke immediately, easier than I expected. "I was unemployed with a child to support. Someone I know got me the job at this catering service. I really need it," he exined nervously. "I was off that day, but she asked for me specifically. My boss called me in and paid me overtime."


    "When you went to the balcony, she called me and told me to bring you that specific ss. I swear, Alpha, I didn¡¯t know it was drugged. She¡¯s someone I know, she helped me get a job, she worked for you - I never thought she would do something like this."


    "You didn¡¯t notice anything strange about the drink?" Kyle asked.


    "She said it was just whiskey, and it smelled normal, so I served it. But then I saw how you left the balcony, Alpha. You weren¡¯t drunk before,I had served you earlier and you were fine until that drink." yton¡¯s eyes welled with tears. "When I saw you stumbling, I tried to help, but she wouldn¡¯t let me. She said your girlfriend would take care of you. After the party, I confronted her because I knew something was wrong."


    "And what did she say?" I pressed.


    "She told me to keep my mouth shut if I wanted to keep my job." yton¡¯s voice cracked. "She threatened me."


    "How disgustingly low," I growled.


    "Who was this woman, yton?" Kyle asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "Linda," he admitted. "Your administrative assistant."


    "Perfect. She¡¯s a real snake," I snarled.


    "Alright, yton.Thank you for your honesty," Kyle said. "We¡¯ll rmend that the cateringpany keep you on, and we¡¯ll make sure they know Linda no longer has any connection with Thorne Enterprises." She handed him her business card. "Contact me if you need anything."


    "That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not calling the police?" yton asked.


    "No, we won¡¯t," Ryan assured him. "You can finish your shift today as normal."


    "Thank you, sir," yton said gratefully.


    Once he was gone, I turned to Ryan and Kyle.


    "I want both Howard and Linda dealt with immediately,"I ordered,my Alpha authority filling the room. "And I need to find Caroline. She¡¯s my priority now."


    I knew what I had to do. Clean up this mess and then find Caroline. And when I did find her, I would never let her go again.

 Chapter 152 The Reckoning

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 The Reckoning</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "Ryan, I need you to spread the word immediately that Linda has been terminated from Thorne Enterprises," I ordered as we returned to my office. "Contact all our business partners, suppliers, and every establishment we frequent. Make it clear she was trafficking corporate information and had ced spies throughout ourwork."


    "Already on it, Alpha," Ryan replied, pulling out his phone.


    "And send Gamma with a team to find Linda. She betrayed not just thepany, but our pack. I want her detained for questioning."


    "You think she might flee?" Ryan asked.


    "After what we¡¯ve uncovered? Absolutely. She¡¯s been Howard¡¯s aplice all along."


    I paced my office, ric growling deep within me.


    "Alpha Draven, when you were dating that slut Liz, she got along well with Linda, right?" Kyle asked.


    "Yeah, butter Linda said she was really disappointed in Liz. She never imagined something like that could happen and didn¡¯t want to see her again. Why?"


    "Because I¡¯m starting to think your reunion with Liz wasn¡¯t a coincidence!" Kyle voiced her suspicions.


    "That¡¯s impossible..." Imented.


    "Totally possible, Draven," Ryan agreed with Kyle.


    "I¡¯ll look into this. Liz¡¯s mom goes to my sister¡¯s salon," Kyle concluded.


    "Besides,I¡¯ve arranged for Howard and E to be here in thirty minutes," Kyle reported."The conference room is prepared."


    "Perfect. Get Ava topile all the evidence we¡¯ve gathered," I instructed. "I want aprehensive presentation ready when they arrive."


    Ryan hung up his call. "Gamma has dispatched a team to Linda¡¯s residence. And I¡¯ve notified our key business contacts about Linda¡¯s termination."


    "Excellent. One more thing,contact the Social Club casino and have Le removed immediately."


    Kyle raised an eyebrow. "You think Linda¡¯swork extends that far?"


    "I¡¯m certain of it. This is like a cancer that¡¯s spread throughout our operations."


    "What about Bruno?" Ryan asked.


    "Have him brought in as well. The poor bastard deserves to know he was being used."


    An hourter, I sat at the head of the conference table with Ryan and my packwyer beside me. Howard entered first, looking smug as always, followed by his wife and daughter.


    "Draven, darling!" E squealed, moving to embrace me. "You¡¯ve been so busytely. I¡¯ve missed you terribly!"


    I stepped away from her touch. "Have a seat, E."


    Her smile faltered at my cold tone, but sheplied.Howard nced around nervously.


    "I assume this meeting is about the mating agreement?" he asked.


    "Not quite," I replied as Bruno was escorted in. The young man looked confused, especially when he spotted E, whose face immediately darkened.


    "What is he doing here?" she hissed.


    "rity," I answered simply. "Kyle, please begin."


    Kyle dimmed the lights and started the presentation. First came the footage from the party with yton¡¯s confession about the drugged whiskey. Then the security camera footage showing E slipping into my office afterward, followed by the medical reports confirming the false pregnancy.


    By the time the lights came back on, Howard¡¯s face had turned purple with rage, while E sat frozen, eyes wide with panic.


    "Bruno, I called you here because I don¡¯t want you to be deceived like I was. E isn¡¯t pregnant and never has been."


    "Yes, I am pregnant! That test was fake!" E screamed.


    "Oh, honey, stop it! Did you get tested when we went to the hospital that day?" I said with a smile.


    "What hospital?" Howard asked in panic.


    "Draven took me to meet our wedding godfather and said I had to get STD tests because his father¡¯s will required it so he wouldn¡¯t lose everything," E said hurriedly, not understanding what it meant.


    "E, are you insane?" Howard roared. "Why did you agree? It was all a trap! Why didn¡¯t you call me?"


    "Because he wanted to stay with me, so he turned off my phone and had me pretend he agreed to live at his parents¡¯ house. Then I forgot," E said, making meugh.


    What followed was shouting, cursing, crying, and pure drama. I let the circus continue because I was genuinely enjoying it. Suddenly, Bruno shouted,"Were you using me, E?"


    "What do you think, you idiot?" E replied with a cynical smile.


    "Enough!" I stood up. "E, now you know the wedding is off. You better not show your face around me again, or I¡¯ll have you thrown in jail. You¡¯re behind some criminal activities here."


    "This is absurd!" Howard sputtered. "These usations¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t give me any of your bullshit," I growled, my Alpha authority filling the room. "Howard, you¡¯re fired from Thorne Enterprises, effective immediately. And I¡¯m calling an emergency meeting with the Council of Elders to get you kicked out of there too."


    "You can¡¯t do that!" Howard roared, standing up. "I¡¯ve been on the Council for twenty years!"


    "I can and I have," I replied coldly. "Youmitted treason against your Alpha and your pack. You orchestrated corporate espionage, drugged me, and plotted to trap me in a mating with your daughter through deception. The penalty for such betrayal is traditionally far more severe than mere dismissal."


    Howard paled at the implication. In the old days, such treachery would have been punishable by death.


    "Ryan," I called."Please escort Howard, his wife, and E from the premises. They are banned from all Thorne Enterprises properties and pack territories."


    "You¡¯ll regret this," Howard threatened as security approached. "My influence extends beyond..."


    "Your influence is finished," I cut him off. "Leave now, or we will remove you by force."


    Once they were gone, I turned to Bruno who sat staring nkly at the table.


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    "How could I have been so blind?" he whispered.


    "She manipted you," Ryan said. "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself."


    "Do you need a ride home?" I offered.


    "No, my father¡¯s driver is waiting downstairs."


    I nodded to Joseph. "Make sure he gets to his car safely."


    After Bruno left, I copsed into my chair, exhausted but relieved to have dealt with one threat.


    "That¡¯s one fire extinguished," Ryan remarked.


    "Any news on Caroline?" I asked immediately, my thoughts returning to what mattered most.


    "Nothing concrete yet," Ryan admitted. "Our people checked airport security footage. Looks like she and Elle took an international flight, but we¡¯re still confirming the details."


    I stood up. "Tell pack members to focus all resources on finding her now. I want updates every hour."


    Ryan nodded. "We¡¯ll find her, Draven. I promise."


    "We have to," I said. "She¡¯s everything to me."

 Chapter 153 Sun-Kissed Getaway

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Sun-Kissed Getaway</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I stretched luxuriously on the beach chair, feeling the warm Caribbean sun kiss my skin. The turquoise waters sparkled before me, and the gentle ocean breeze carried away all my worries. My new green bikini fit me just right,a little treat I grabbed for this much-needed vacation.


    Not far away, Liam was ying with some kids he¡¯d made friends with, their little hands teaming up to build an awesome sandcastle. His happyughter floated over the beach, making my heart melt.


    "One virgin pi?a cda for the mama-to-be,"Elle said,ing over with two bright drinks and sliding me the one without the little paper umbre.


    "You¡¯re a lifesaver," I said,taking a thankful sip of the cold, sweet drink."But honestly, a view this good deserves a real cocktail."


    Elle stretched out on the chair beside mine, her toned body shining, rocking that bold red bikini. "Pregnant means no booze," she teased with a grin. "Doctor¡¯s orders."


    "You¡¯re right," I sighed dramatically. "But a girl can dream."


    Elle reached into her beach bag and pulled out a bottle of suntan oil. "Time to reapply. Can¡¯t have you getting burned."


    Just as she was about to squeeze some oil into her palm, two young men approached us. They were clearly college athletes - tall, tan, and ripped. The kind of guys you¡¯d see on campus showing off at the gym.


    The blond one, who had seriously broad shoulders, grinned at us.


    "Youdies need a hand?"


    His friend was a bit shorter but clearly worked out, his arms flexing as he moved. The sea breeze had messed up his brown hair.


    Elle¡¯s eyes lit up with mischief. "Sure," she said with a flirty smile, handing the bottle to the blond guy. "You¡¯d probably do a better job than me anyway."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh internally at Elle¡¯s expert flirting. Poor Nate needed to put a ring on her finger soon, or some handsome stranger might sweep his mate right off her feet.


    The brown-haired guy looked over at me with interested eyes. "What about you? Want some help with that?"


    Before I could answer, a little sandy tornado ran straight into my legs. "Mommy! Mommy! Look what I built!" Liam shouted, his face lighting up as he pointed at his sandcastle.


    The brown-haired guy¡¯s eyes went wide. "Mommy? No way! I totally thought you were in college. Never would have guessed you had a kid."


    I smiled, brushing the sand out of Liam¡¯s hair. "That¡¯s sweet of you."


    "Well, I¡¯m avable," Elle jumped in, leaning forward a little. "And I could definitely use both of you guys to help with this sunscreen."


    The guys looked at each other, obviously excited about that idea.


    "Liam, sweetie, why don¡¯t you show Mommy your sandcastle?" I suggested, giving the guys a polite smile as I stood up.


    After Liam showed off his amazing sandcastle and went back to y with his new friends, I walked back over to Elle, who was by herself again and looking pretty happy about something.


    "Youth," she sighed contentedly, taking a sip of her cocktail.


    "You¡¯re terrible," Iughed, settling back on my chair.


    "So, how are you enjoying our little getaway?"Elle asked, her eyes studying me carefully.


    I gestured around us at the beautiful beach."Beautiful scenery, amazing food, attractive men bringing us drinks... I have noints. It¡¯s perfect."


    "And when we go back to Harbor Bay?" Elle asked, her tone more serious."Our vacation only has a few days left. What then? Will you still leave?"


    I took a long sip of my drink, watching Liam y in the sand. "By the time we get back, E and Draven¡¯s wedding will probably be all over. So yes, my answer is still yes. I¡¯m leaving Draven behind."


    Elle¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "About that attraction you described between you and Alpha Draven... do you think he could be your fated mate?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "You know that we wolves have fated mates, usually identified through scent or some kind of connection," Elle exined. "Since you¡¯re scentless, your mate might not be able to recognize you that way. But when you touch or... you know... have sex with your mate, there¡¯s a different feeling. Like you were made for each other. Did you feel that with Draven?"


    I hesitated, thinking back to that masquerade night. "To be honest, I¡¯ve only been with three men in my life. I chose Marcus as my mate, but being with him felt... ordinary. Nothing special.Then after he rejected me,I was with Liam¡¯s father at that masquerade ball. That time was... earth-shattering. Different in every way. I always assumed it was just... you know, technique."


    Elle frowned."As far as I know, when we¡¯re rejected by a mate, the physical and emotional pain persists. When you meet your second chance, it might prevent you from recognizing them."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Are you saying Liam¡¯s father could be my fated mate?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Elle said. "Can¡¯t your wolf sense it?"


    I closed my eyes, connecting with Rory. She seemed uncertain.


    "After Marcus rejected us, I was very weak," Rory admitted within me. "But since being with Draven, there¡¯s been a different pull, a different connection."


    I ryed Rory¡¯s words to Elle.


    "That¡¯s tricky," Elle sighed. "If you joined Alpha Draven¡¯s pack and formed the pack bond, the connection between your wolves would strengthen. The mind-link would activate, and then you¡¯d know for sure."


    I gave a bitter smile. "Maybe this is the curse of being scentless. I can¡¯t be recognized by my fated mate, and I¡¯m never fully epted in a pack."


    "Don¡¯t say that!"Elle protested, reaching for my hand. "But... did you know that on the day Draven nned your pack joining ceremony, he was going to propose to you?"


    I nodded slowly. "I had guessed as much."


    Elle sighed heavily. "You two could have been so happy together."


    The following days were a blur of joy and freedom. We went deep-sea fishing, where Elle caught a magnificent marlin that had the boat crew cheering. I tried surfing for the first time, spending more time wiping out than staying upright, butughing harder than I had in months.


    We took Liam to the local amusement park, where he rode his first roller coaster - a small one, but his face lit up with such excitement that I couldn¡¯t help but take a dozen photos. We ate local cuisine, danced to ind music, and allowed ourselves to forget, at least temporarily, theplications waiting for us back home.


    Several times, I noticed Elle checking her phone with a worried expression, but whenever I asked, she¡¯d quickly smile and say it was nothing important. I chose not to push,these days were about leaving troubles behind.


    On our second-tost night, as we sat on our balcony watching the sunset with sleeping Liam curled against my chest, I finally felt at peace with my decision. In two days, we would return to Harbor Bay, and I would immediately begin packing and job hunting. I was confident now that I could raise Liam on my own, and this new baby growing inside me would have a happy life too, even without a father.


    I ced my hand on my stomach, thinking of the little one growing there. Rory stirred within me, offeringfort and strength.


    "We¡¯ll be okay," I whispered. "We¡¯ll always be okay."

 Chapter 154 Piecing Together the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Piecing Together the Truth</h4>


    Ryan¡¯s POV


    Draven was a mess. After dealing with E and Howard, I¡¯d been working nonstop to find Caroline.My contacts in Maplewood said she hadn¡¯t gone back to her parents¡¯ ce, making her disappearance even more confusing.


    Nate called earlier, frustrated because Eleanor wasn¡¯t answering his calls or texts. The guy was losing it without his mate.


    I strongly suspected Eleanor had taken Caroline on a trip. Caroline¡¯s apartment lease was still active, and she hadn¡¯t resigned. She was too responsible to just vanish without wrapping things up.


    But Alpha Draven was too worried to listen to reason. Love really blinds us sometimes. I couldn¡¯t me him though. My Ruby had been giving me the cold shoulder because of all the drama between Caroline and Draven.


    As for Liz, Kyle and I made sure she stayed away from Draven. That crazy woman needed to be handled fast before Caroline came back to more trouble. Liz kept calling Draven nonstop, so Kyle had his sisters look into why she suddenly showed up again. They promised answers by day¡¯s end since Liz¡¯s mom was visiting their salon.


    So, we waited. Meanwhile, I had plenty of work to keep me busy.


    I was just finishing up the quarterly financial reports when my phone rang.


    "Ryan Cole," I answered briskly.


    "Ryan, it¡¯s Jace." He was one of our pack sent to Maplewood to dig into Caroline¡¯s past.


    "Tell me you¡¯ve got something," I said, sitting up straighter.


    "Not exactly what we expected, but definitely interesting," Jace said quietly."I¡¯ve been talking to locals about Caroline. Three years ago, there was a big scandal. She went to the annual masquerade ball in Maplewood and got pregnant with a man she never knew."


    My blood ran cold. "Say that again?"


    "Yeah, she hooked up with some mystery guy at the ball. No one knew who he was. Her ex, Marcus, was bitter and spread rumors all over town. Apparently, she said she never saw the father¡¯s face because of the masks."


    My heart started pounding. "Jace, I need everything on that ball. When exactly was it? Who was there? Any photos, any details at all."


    "I¡¯ve alreadypiled a report. Sending it to your email now," Jace said. "There¡¯s even a photo of her at the ball. She looked stunning, ording to everyone I spoke to."


    "Jace, you¡¯ve done great work," I said, already opening my email."Stay in Maplewood for now. I¡¯ll be in touch."


    As soon as I hung up, my phone rang again. This time it was Alpha Arthur, Draven¡¯s father¡¯s old friend who¡¯d been coordinating the private investigators hired to find the mystery woman from the masquerade ball.


    "Beta Ryan, we¡¯ve identified the woman from the ball," he said without preamble. "The investigators have confirmed her identity beyond doubt."


    "Let me guess," I said, my voice barely above a whisper as I stared at the photo that had just loaded on my screen. "Caroline Bet."


    There was a pause on the other end. "How did you know?"


    "Please send me everything you have," I said. "I¡¯lle to you right away."


    I downloaded the reports, my hands shaking as I pieced together what this meant. The photo in Jace¡¯s report showed Caroline in an elegant mask and gown, looking radiant. The timestamp matched exactly with the night Draven had told me about, the night he attended that masquerade ball in Maplewood, the very same night he met the mysterious woman who¡¯d haunted him for years.


    Caroline was that woman. Liam was Draven¡¯s biological son.


    "Holy shit," I whispered, leaning back in my chair.


    I printed everything and ced it in a folder. I needed to get this information to Draven immediately, but I knew this revtion would rock him to his core. After everything that had happened, learning that Caroline was the woman he¡¯d been searching for and that Liam was truly his blood wouldpletely overwhelm him.


    I needed backup. I pulled out my phone and called Kyle, Joseph, and Nate, telling them to drop everything and meet at my house. This wasn¡¯t news to deliver in the office.


    Then I headed straight to Draven¡¯s office, not bothering to knock before entering.


    "Draven, we need to go to my house right now. It¡¯s an emergency," I said.


    He looked up from hisputer, his violet eyes narrowing at my tone. "What is it? What happened?" His gaze searched my face. "Are you okay? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    "I¡¯m not okay," I admitted. "But this isn¡¯t about me. We need to go to my house now. Drop everything."


    "Ryan, don¡¯t scare me," Draven said, standing up. "Is it about Caroline? Have you heard something?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s about her, but we can¡¯t discuss this at the office."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," Draven agreed, grabbing his jacket.


    "We¡¯ll take my driver. Daniel," I called to the security guard as we passed, "keep monitoring the situation with Howard and his daughter. Don¡¯t let them cause any more trouble."


    "Yes, Beta Ryan," Daniel replied with a nod.


    In the elevator, Draven studied my face intently. "Alpha Arthur has an urgent report," I exined, giving him just enough information to keep him from demanding answers I wasn¡¯t ready to provide.


    "You¡¯re really shaken up," he observed quietly. "I¡¯ve never seen you like this."


    "You¡¯ll know everything soon enough," I promised.


    We spent the rest of the journey in silence. When we arrived at my house, Alpha Arthur had already set up a video call with ra on theptop. Kyle, Joseph, Nate, and Draven all gathered in my living room, none of them having any idea what was about to unfold.


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the information I held. This would change everything for Draven and for Caroline, wherever she was.


    "I¡¯ve asked you all here because I¡¯ve discovered something that will affect not just Draven, but our entire pack," I began, looking each of them in the eye before focusing on my Alpha. "Draven, do you remember telling me about the woman you met at the masquerade ball three years ago?"


    His expression darkened immediately. "What about her?"


    I ced the folder on the coffee table and slid it toward him. "We found her."

 Chapter 155 Hidden in Plain Sight

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Hidden in in Sight</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I was sitting in Ryan¡¯s living room, feeling confused.He¡¯d just told me they found the woman from the masquerade ball three years ago, but I didn¡¯t get why he was so urgent.


    "And?" I shrugged dismissively. "That mystery woman doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I thought you had news about where Caroline is."


    Ryan looked over at Alpha Arthur. The room felt heavy with tension.


    "Alpha,"Ryan said carefully, "Remember when you fired Carrie,and I asked our investigator to look into her?"


    "Yes?"I still confused.


    "Carrie is very honest and trustworthy. But the investigator discovered something." He looked at Nate. "He found out who Liam¡¯s father is."


    "No way? Seriously?" Nate was surprised. "Man, I never spoke to Carrie or Elle, but I tried to find this guy when Carrie got pregnant and couldn¡¯t. Who is it?"


    "Hold on," I stared at Ryan nkly. "What are you talking about? Why suddenly mention Liam¡¯s father?What does Caroline have to do with the masquerade ball?"


    "Everything," Ryan replied. "Alpha Arthur and I got the investigation report almost at the same time. It¡¯s about the woman you¡¯ve been searching for. They found her."


    I looked at Ryan, unsure if I should feel relieved to have found the woman or worried that Liam¡¯s father might want his son back.


    "Caroline Bet is the woman you met at the masquerade ball three years ago. And Liam... Liam is your son."


    The world around me seemed to stop.I couldn¡¯t breathe.I couldn¡¯t think.


    ric howled inside me.That¡¯s why he¡¯d been so drawn to both Caroline and Liam from the beginning.


    "That¡¯s impossible,"I whispered, though I knew it was true.Everything suddenly made sense. Liam¡¯s violet eyes that matched mine perfectly. The strange connection I¡¯d felt with him. The way he seemedfortable with me from our first meeting.


    "The night Draven¡¯s parents died, he met a woman at the masquerade ball. He stepped away briefly to take a call and received some news.When he came back, she was gone. He searched the entire ballroom but couldn¡¯t find her. He spent three years looking for her. Well, you know the rest of the story," Ryan exined to Nate.


    "I still don¡¯t get it," Kyle said nervously.


    "What we didn¡¯t know," Ryan continued, "was that Caroline met Liam¡¯s father at that same masquerade ball."


    "Caroline is the woman Alpha Draven has been searching for.¡±


    The room fell silent. Ryan handed me two reports. One was the detective¡¯s investigation on Caroline. The other was about the mysterious woman from the ball.


    When I finished reading, I looked around. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with tears,they were as shocked as I was.


    "It¡¯s her, Ryan!" I said, grabbing the photo from the detective¡¯s report. "It¡¯s her! I¡¯ve been searching for her for so long! And I¡¯m Liam¡¯s father! I¡¯m his father!" I choked on the words.


    "She never knew who you were," Ryan exined gently. "ording to our sources in Maplewood, she told everyone she never saw the father¡¯s face because of the masks. She didn¡¯t know it was you, Draven."


    Nate jumped up from his seat, his face a mix of shock and joy. "Holy shit! This is... this is incredible! I have to tell Elle."


    I looked at Kyle. She was clearly nervous. I remembered the whispered conversations she had with Ava in the officest time.


    "Now, Kyle,I want to know what happened to Caroline.Why did she suddenly leave?"I demanded, wanting the truth.


    "Moon Goddess, Alpha Draven!" Kyle cursed. "I shouldn¡¯t be telling you this. She¡¯ll kill me."


    "Kyle, you better tell him. After all,Draven is Caroline¡¯s mate and the father of the child. She¡¯s going to find out sooner orter. It¡¯s best to exin so Draven knows how to handle it," Joseph said, cing a hand on Kyle¡¯s arm.


    Kyle sighed and looked at me, as if weighing her words.


    "Remember the day you and Carrie were in the elevator?" Kyle asked.


    "Of course, that was thest time I was with her," I confirmed.


    "Well, she¡¯s pregnant, Alpha Draven," Kyle said, and I felt the world stop spinning again.


    "What? Pregnant?" Ryan and Joseph asked in unison.


    "I¡¯m going to be a dad again? Really?" I said, tears welling up once more.


    "Yes, but Carrie is very fragile, and her hormones are all over the ce. That¡¯s why we¡¯re worried about her," Kyle exined.


    Nate¡¯s head snapped around. "Pregnant? What are you talking about?"


    "Wait," Nate said as he pulled out his phone. "Eleanor knew about this and didn¡¯t tell me? What am I, some security risk?" He frantically began typing a message. "Is my mate seriously keeping secrets this big from me? We are going to have words when I find her."


    My head was spinning."She¡¯s pregnant with my child and she left... Why wouldn¡¯t she tell me? Why would she just disappear?"


    "Because you¡¯re engaged to that walking scarecrow," Kyle said.


    I stood up abruptly."I need to find her. Now. I need to exin everything, make her understand that I¡¯ve been looking for her all this time."


    "Alpha Draven," ra said, "we need to handle this carefully. Caroline is pregnant, probably scared, and has no clue about any of this."


    "She thinks I rejected her," I realized, horror washing over me. "She thinks I don¡¯t want her or Liam, when I¡¯ve actually been looking for them for years."


    Alpha Arthur spoke up. "Draven, maybe we should..."


    He was interrupted by Ryan¡¯s phone ringing. Ryan answered quickly, listened for a moment, then looked up at me with wide eyes.


    "They¡¯ve found her," he announced. "Airport security just confirmed that Caroline Bet and Eleanor Larsonnded at Harbor Bay International thirty minutes ago. They¡¯re back in the city."


    My heart raced. My mate and my son were back,and they had no idea that I now knew the truth. I needed to find them before they disappeared again, before Caroline could slip away from me once more.


    "Where would they go?" I demanded, already heading for the door.


    "Eleanor¡¯s ce," Nate suggested, right behind me.


    "Then that¡¯s where we¡¯re going," I dered.


    I was going to find my family. And this time, I wasn¡¯t letting them go.

 Chapter 156 Fate Stops Playing Games

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Fate Stops ying Games</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Eleanor and I got into the car afternding at Harbor Bay International. Liam was so tired from the flight that as soon as we got home, we put him to bed.


    I had taken almost a week off with Eleanor. During this week, Ipletely handed my phone to Eleanor and turned it off, cutting off all contact with the outside world. Now that we were back in the city, I had to face reality.


    I could already imagine seeing E¡¯s post happily announcing her marriage to Draven. Eleanor gave my phone back to me and I started looking through the messages. Suddenly, her expression changed.


    "Elle, what¡¯s wrong?" I asked curiously.


    Eleanor stared at me. "Carrie, we need to go to Ryan¡¯s house right now. It¡¯s about Alpha Draven."


    My heart raced with panic. "What happened? Is Draven in trouble?" I couldn¡¯t deny that I still cared about Draven when hearing his news.


    Eleanor said seriously, "It¡¯s a big deal, a really big one. I¡¯ll tell Nate right now and ask them to wait for us at Ryan¡¯s."


    Then the two of us rushed to Ryan¡¯s house. All the way there, I was worried that something bad had happened to Draven.


    When we arrived at Ryan¡¯s house, I was shocked. Everyone was there, even ra via video-conference, and it seemed like everyone was crying. My head started spinning. In just a few seconds, I thought of the worst-case scenarios. My knees went weak, and I fainted.


    When I came to, I was lying on the couch, and Draven was kneeling beside me, holding my hand with red-rimmed eyes.


    "My love, are you okay?" he asked, his voice thick with concern.


    "I¡¯m worried. What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone here?" I asked, feeling dazed.


    Rory spoke in my mind. "What the hell is happening? I¡¯m so confused."


    "Calm down, my love. Everything¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll tell you everything. But first, I want to make sure you¡¯re okay," Draven said while kissing my hand.


    "Is it about your parents¡¯ ident?" I asked.


    He shook his head no. "About thepany?" He denied again.


    Just as I was about to ask more questions, Dr. Molina rushed in, heading straight for me.


    "Dear, how are you?" he asked kindly. Draven stood up to give him space.


    "Fine, I think it was just a drop in blood pressure," I said.


    "Lucky I live in the sameplex as Ryan and was home," Dr. Molina said. "May I examine you?"


    "Of course, doctor."


    After the examination, Dr. Molina concluded that it wasn¡¯t anything serious, just a drop in blood pressure due to all the stress I had been going through.


    "Caroline, you need peace and quiet, and you know that," he said seriously.


    "Yes, but there¡¯s so much going on."


    "If you don¡¯t take care of yourself, I¡¯ll call your father toe get you and take you to the country house."


    "No way, Dr. Molina. No one¡¯s taking Caroline away from me," Draven rushed to say. "I¡¯ll sort everything out."


    "You better, Alpha Draven," the doctor gave him a warning look.


    "Doctor, could you stay a bit longer? I have something to tell Caroline, but I¡¯m worried she might feel unwell again," Draven asked, and my anxiety spiked.


    "Calm down, friend. Drink this tea," Eleanor put a cup in my hand.


    "No problem, I can stay. Would you like me to wait outside?" Dr. Molina asked.


    "Not at all, doctor. I think you¡¯ll like what I have to say," Draven smiled.


    "Excellent, I love happy endings," Dr. Molina crossed his legs and epted the coffee Ryan offered him.


    "I don¡¯t understand anything anymore. When I arrived, you were all crying. Now it seems like it¡¯s good news. What¡¯s going on?" I asked nervously.


    "My love, Alpha Arthur found the woman I¡¯ve been looking for," Draven said, and I caught my breath. I immediately thought it was Liz and felt a pang of jealousy in my heart, but my pride stopped me from asking.


    "Breathe, my love. Stay calm."Draven tried tofort me.


    "And where is she?" I asked.


    "Very close," Draven said. "But there¡¯s something else. When I fired you, before we knew it was all a setup, Ryan asked my people to investigate you. We even forgot about it. The man only sent the report today. It didn¡¯t matter anymore since we had resolved everything, and I should never have doubted you. But this report contains very important information."


    "Did you send the investigator to investigate me?" I shouted angrily.


    "Caroline, you can¡¯t get upset," Dr. Molina warned me.


    I took a deep breath, gathered what littleposure I had, and faced Draven.


    "It was just unofficial, Carrie. It was silly, but we were in the dark," Ryan tried to justify. "And it was my idea."


    "My love, look at me. Take a deep breath and calm down. Now tell me, how did you meet Liam¡¯s father?" Draven¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    "Why does that matter, Draven?" I asked, not understanding the change of subject.


    "It matters, my love. Tell me. I want to hear it from you," Draven pleaded.


    "You hate me for this, don¡¯t you?" I said, seeing in his eyes that he already knew. "But if you want to impose this punishment on me, if you want to hear it from my mouth, fine, I¡¯ll tell you. About three years ago, I went to a masquerade ball that happens annually in Maplewood. I had just ended a long rtionship, and Eleanor kept insisting that I should go to this ball and have fun. I ended up drinking. I was with my friends at a private event. At some point, a man approached me near the dance floor and asked me to dance. We danced, talked, and at some point, he led me to a empty room. It was dark and no one was there. He kissed me and, well..." I sighed, and my eyes burned. I couldn¡¯t look at him. "After that, he left to answer his phone and disappeared. We were wearing masks, and I never saw his face. We didn¡¯t protect ourselves. I had stopped taking birth control after breaking up with my boyfriend, and dayster I found out I was pregnant. And Liam was the best thing that ever happened in my life."


    "You gave yourselves to the moment. It was intense, strong, and powerful," Draven suddenly continued my story. "You couldn¡¯t find him because you didn¡¯t even know his name. When he was about to introduce himself, his phone rang, and since the signal was bad, he stepped out to answer it. He took a while, but when he came back, he couldn¡¯t find you anymore. You had disappeared. And he searched for you for three long years."


    "You found Liam¡¯s father," I said in a whisper.


    "Yes, my love, we did," Draven smiled at me while crying.


    "I don¡¯t understand."


    "My love, you¡¯re the woman I¡¯ve been looking for! I¡¯m Liam¡¯s father!" Draven was crying, and I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. "Liam is my son!"


    What kind of joke is this?Just when I decided to leave this man who I loved and who hurt me, it turns out he¡¯s my fated mate. Is fate really ying a joke on me?


    "What kind of joke is this, Draven?" I said out loud, looking around. Everyone was crying. I didn¡¯t understand.


    "Friend, the man from that night is Draven," Eleanor said. "Do you understand?"


    I was in shock. I felt Dr. Molina putting the blood pressure monitor on my arm again. But I couldn¡¯t speak. I looked at Draven and couldn¡¯t understand how.


    "My love, I was at that ball with my parents. My father was going to be honored at that party. Ryan and his parents were there too. I saw you arrive at the party and was enchanted. I watched you all night. When you finally separated from your friends, I went to you and asked you to dance. We danced and connected in a surreal way. When my phone rang, it was Kyle calling to tell me there was an emergency. My parents had left early and were driving back when their car was attacked by rogues. They were found dead on the road. But the signal was bad, so I stepped away and signaled for you to wait. After talking to Kyle, I rushed back to talk to you and get your number, but you had vanished. I looked for you but couldn¡¯t find you. That night I found you and lost you. And that night I lost my parents."


    "Draven, it was you?" I sobbed.


    "Yes, my love, it was me! I searched for you so much!" Draven was ecstatic. "Look at me. Our son is my spitting image. He has my eyes. We bonded the moment we met. I should have suspected. My boy, Carrie, my boy. You have no idea how happy I am!"


    "You¡¯re Liam¡¯s father? Oh my God," I ced my hands on his face.


    "Sweetie, take this medicine," Dr. Molina handed me a pill and a ss of water. "Take it. You¡¯re very nervous, and it could harm you."


    I took the pill and water and swallowed. My heart was pounding in my chest.


    "Draven, I need to tell you something," I said, trying to wipe away my tears.


    "That we¡¯re having another baby? I already know, my love, and I¡¯m the happiest man in the world," Draven said, cing his hand on my belly.


    "Carrie, we had to tell him because with the news he had for you, we needed a n to avoid giving you and my new god-child a heart attack," Nate rushed to exin.


    "Your new god-child, Nate? Not even if hell freezes over!" Ryanined. "You¡¯re already Liam¡¯s godfather. This one will be my god-child, and that¡¯s final."


    "Shouldn¡¯t the parents be the ones choosing the godparents?" I protested.


    "This isn¡¯t a democracy, Caroline!" Ryan made everyoneugh.


    "My love, I need to tell you that E¡¯s pregnancy was a lie, and we discovered everything. And that Liz means nothing to me. And that I love you so much. And I¡¯m dying to see my son. And..." Draven was euphoric.


    The father of my child had been right in front of me all this time. The mysterious man from the masquerade ball and the powerful Alpha who had stolen my heart were one and the same.


    Life hade full circle, and despite my fear, I couldn¡¯t help feeling that perhaps this was always meant to be.


    "Draven, can we talk privately?" I looked at him.


    He nodded immediately. "Of course." His eyes searched mine with concern.

 Chapter 157 Always in Love with the Same Person

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Always in Love with the Same Person</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    We stepped into Ryan¡¯s guest room. The door closed, and Draven immediately pulled me into his arms, holding me so tightly I could barely breathe¡ªbut I didn¡¯t mind.


    He pulled back slightly to look into my eyes.


    "My love,I¡¯ve missed you so much," he whispered.


    I couldn¡¯t control myself, standing on tiptoe to kiss his lips. How I missed him! I sighed when I broke the kiss and looked into his violet eyes.


    "What am I going to do with you?" It was more of a rhetorical question. Inside,I was torn between throwing myself into his arms and keeping some distance after everything we¡¯d been through.


    "You know I¡¯m yours. And you know you¡¯re mine. How long are we going to keep suffering? It¡¯s your decision, my love. But I won¡¯t give up on you," he whispered these words in my ear and kissed behind my earlobe, making me shiver all over.


    "I can get down on my knees, I can crawl if you prefer, I¡¯ll do anything you want to make you understand how sorry I am for being such a jerk and how much I regret it. I love you, Caroline. I messed everything up, but I want you back, and I won¡¯t give up."


    Draven held me as we sat on the bed. I looked into his eyes, and it was impossible to resist. He was truly sorry and suffering, just like me. I ced my hands on his face and pulled him closer, closed my eyes and breathed in his delicious cedarwood and musky scent. It was captivating, warm and seductive.


    Draven didn¡¯t move or pull me in for a kiss. He just let me decide what I wanted. That was even more powerful than kissing me. I couldn¡¯t let him go.


    I pressed my lips to his, feeling their warmth as our mouths met. I ran my tongue over his lips, tasting him. He gasped and I slipped my tongue into his mouth. I pulled at his hair and deepened our kiss. He kissed me back passionately but kept his hands still, letting me control the pace. The more I kissed him, the more I knew I belonged here. Our tongues moved together, hot and needy. This kiss said everything we couldn¡¯t put into words.


    My body was on fire and yearning for his touch, but he wouldn¡¯t touch me. So as I kissed him, I sat sideways on hisp and wrapped my arms around his neck, letting him know I was his and couldn¡¯t bear to stay away any longer. Only then did he wrap his arms around me, one hand on my neck, deepening our kiss even further.


    When we pulled apart, we werepletely breathless, but I couldn¡¯t stop gazing into his eyes. They were shining like two violet beacons. I couldn¡¯t live without him anymore.


    "I guess this means you¡¯ve forgiven me," he said with that dazzling smile that fascinated me.


    "This means I can¡¯t live without you, that I will forgive you, but you still have some exining to do. Starting with Liz," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the jealousy that red up at the mention of her name.


    Draven¡¯s expression darkened. "Nothing happened with Liz, I swear it. I passed out that night¡ªjust like what happened with E. I¡¯m certain Liz and Linda were working together to set me up. When I woke up..." He shook his head in frustration. "I should have told you everything about my n from the beginning. I was trying to protect you, but I ended up hurting you instead."


    I nodded slowly, absorbing his words. "I believe you."


    He cupped my face gently. "When you disappeared, I thought I¡¯d lost you forever. I went crazy looking for you. Every minute, every second without you was torture. I kept thinking about how I should have trusted you more, told you everything."


    "I was nning to leave for good," I admitted softly. "I had decided to quit my job, move away... I thought a clean break would be best for both of us." I looked down at my stomach, thinking of our growing baby. "I was going to raise both children on my own."


    "And now?" Draven asked, his voice barely a whisper, his eyes full of hope and fear.


    "And now fate seems to have other ns for us," I said with a small smile. "Just when I¡¯d made up my mind to walk away from you forever, I discover you¡¯re Liam¡¯s father. You¡¯re the man I¡¯ve been dreaming about for three years."


    "I have been searching for you, my mate, for so long. I won¡¯t let you go again."


    I responded, "I waited too long to be together. No more running."


    "You¡¯reing back to me?" Draven asked, his eyes shining with hope.


    "Yes, after you properly exin everything that¡¯s been going on and end all these games once and for all. I don¡¯t want any hussies trying to take what¡¯s mine ever again." I traced his jawline with my finger. "But you¡¯re not fully forgiven yet."


    "Consider all games ended. I¡¯ll do whatever you want," he smiled like a child receiving a long-awaited gift. "What I can¡¯t do is be without you, I can¡¯t stand it. I love you, Caroline!"


    "I shouldn¡¯t, but I love you too, Draven."


    He pulled me closer, and I rested my head on his shoulder, feeling our heartbeats synchronize.


    Suddenly, a wave of dizziness washed over me.


    "Draven, I¡¯m feeling sleepy," I looked at him.


    "Yes, dear, it¡¯s the effect of the medicine. You¡¯ll sleep for a while. We¡¯ll continue talking when you wake up, and I¡¯ll bring Liam here," Draven said softly. I closed my eyes, surrendering to sleep.

 Chapter 158 Liz’s Sordid Past

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Liz¡¯s Sordid Past</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After everything that happened today, all I wanted was to go home and see my son. "My son! Liam is my son!" The thought still felt surreal.


    But because of the medication, Caroline had fallen asleep in Ryan¡¯s guest bedroom. I carefully tucked her in, making sure she wasfortable before quietly stepping out of the room.


    As I entered the living room, Dr. Molina approached me.


    "How is she doing?" he asked.


    "She¡¯s sound asleep," I replied. "The medication worked quickly."


    Dr. Molina nodded. "Good. She needs proper rest right now. The stress isn¡¯t good for her or the baby." He pulled out a small notepad and began writing. "I¡¯m prescribing some prenatal vitamins for her. Make sure she takes them daily."


    He handed me the prescription and continued,"Caroline had some issues with low blood pressure back then too. She¡¯ll need to stay hydrated and avoid stressful situations as much as possible."


    "I¡¯ll make sure of it," I promised.


    After giving me detailed instructions about Caroline¡¯s care, Dr. Molina gathered his things. "Call me if you notice any changes in her condition. Otherwise, I¡¯ll see her for a proper checkup next week."


    Alpha Arthur followed the doctor¡¯s lead and stood to leave as well, and ra ended her video call after wishing us all well.


    Once they had gone, Ryan approached me with a wide grin. "So, father of the year, how are you feeling?" he asked excitedly. "Because I¡¯m going to end Elle and Nate¡¯s reign and be the most doting uncle in the world."


    "Keep dreaming, Ryan! You might outdo Nate, but me, darling? Impossible!" Eleanor said, making everyoneugh.


    "Ryan, I don¡¯t even have the right words to describe how I¡¯m feeling, because saying I¡¯m happy isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m ecstatic!" I replied to my friend with tears in my eyes. "I¡¯m dying to hug my son."


    "I think Liam will love the news because that kid talks about you so much it¡¯s like he¡¯s under a spell," Eleanor said.


    "As my mom always says, Elle, it¡¯s the call of blood speaking," Avamented.


    "Guys, when my parents find out, they¡¯re going to flip!" Eleanor said with a huge smile. "They consider Caroline like a daughter."


    "Elle, thank you. I¡¯ll be forever indebted to you and your family!" I said, taking her hand as she sat on the couch.


    "Why, Draven?" She asked, not understanding.


    "For always taking care of Carrie and my son. And for bringing her into my life!" I said emotionally.


    "Oh, you big wolf, I kind of like you!" Eleanor joked. "But you still have a lot to work out. I know you¡¯ll figure it out, but there¡¯s a lot to talk about."


    We had been talking there for quite a while when we heard Liz speaking loudly to Ryan¡¯s housekeeper who couldn¡¯t hold her back. Liz burst in and looked at everyone gathered there.


    "Found you, Draven!" She started walking towards me.


    I nced quickly at Eleanor and said, "Elle, help me. My ex."


    Eleanor¡¯s eyes widened, she jumped up like a rocket and nted herself in front of Liz.


    "Well, well! If it isn¡¯t that slut Elizabeth Morgan!" Eleanor broke into a smile. "What are you doing here, you dickhead?"


    "Who do you think you are, Eleanor, to talk to me like that?" Liz¡¯s eyes were crackling with hatred.


    "I¡¯m the daughter of the Alpha whose bed you tried to crawl into. Oh, and I¡¯m also the one who beat you up and dragged your face across the pavement a few years ago, remember? Want me to refresh your memory?" Eleanor threatened.


    "Stay away from me, you psycho!" Liz screamed.


    "Lower your voice, you bitch!" Eleanor grabbed Liz¡¯s hair and spoke through gritted teeth. "I haven¡¯t forgotten how you made my mom believe my dad had you as his mistress."


    "Let go of me, you crazy bitch!" Liz struggled. "You¡¯re insane, Eleanor!"


    "Oh yes, I am, I¡¯mpletely insane! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten all the stunts you pulled. And don¡¯t think that beating was enough revenge for me." I had never seen Eleanor like this. She was pure rage!


    Eleanor yanked Liz¡¯s hair in one swift motion, making her fall to the ground.


    "You have serious mental issues, Eleanor," Lizined while getting up and looked at me. "Are you going to let this airhead treat me like this, Draven?"


    "I¡¯d do worse!" Ryan stood up with a stern face. "I never invited you to my house, you bitch. I can¡¯t stand you, never could, so get out before I call security and have you escorted out."


    I stood beside Ryan and Eleanor, looking at Liz with contempt.


    "When did this woman hit on your father, Elle?" I asked.


    "About four years ago. I knew she had a mate, but I had no idea it was you. This worthless homewrecker almost ruined my parents¡¯ bond, and my father never even had anything with her," Eleanor said, full of rage. "I still have that little video, you conniver. Want me to show everyone? Especially your father?"


    "Listen here, Eleanor, don¡¯t try to ckmail me! I disappeared from your pack," Liz said, trying to regain control.


    "Yeah, you disappeared after I dragged your face across the asphalt," Eleanor said. "Don¡¯t you remember, Draven? Didn¡¯t you see your girlfriend¡¯s face all scraped up?"


    "You psycho from hell, I had to go to Boston for facial reconstruction surgery. You destroyed my face," Lizined.


    "Yeah, I sure did!" Eleanor said proudly. "And I¡¯m losing my cool again, and I don¡¯t care about breaking any rules."


    "And here I was thinking it was a car ident," I said with disgust.


    "I remember seeing you all broken in the hospital, you whore! Eleanor, you have my respect more than ever, you messed up this woman like she¡¯d been caught by a rival pack!" Ryan said,ughing.


    "Well, Liz, I guess you have nothing else to do around us," Joseph stood up and approached. "But if you want, I can tell everyone about your life in Rome, I have some great photos. We met four or five times at that club where you entertained men, right?! By the way, Ren¨¦ said you¡¯re the worst escort he¡¯s ever paid for."


    "Holy Moon Goddess, you really managed to surprise me,you scumbag!" Kylemented with augh.

 Chapter 159 Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Counterattack</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "What¡¯s going on?" I heard Caroline¡¯s voice from the doorway. She had woken up from all the noise, looking sleepy but quickly sensing the tension in the room.


    "Love, I¡¯ll exinter. Nate, please take Carrie to the other room," I asked, knowing he would protect her.


    "No, I want to know what¡¯s happening," Caroline said firmly, walking into the living room.


    "Oh, so this is the worthless bitch you fell for?" Liz sneered, her eyes full of hatred.


    "I heard you got involved with some worthless, unmated bitch. But honey, don¡¯t fool yourself, because he belongs with me!"


    "Are you insane, Liz? Whatever we had ended years ago."I sapped.


    "I don¡¯t think so, Draven. When you were so lonely in New Yorkst week, you couldn¡¯t keep your hands off me in bed!" Liz taunted, her words deliberately aimed to hurt Caroline.


    "You street trash, I¡¯m going to mess up that cynical face of yours so bad that no surgeon will be able to fix it this time." Eleanor went feral, grabbing Liz by the hair again. The chaos erupted in an instant.


    "ENOUGH!" We heard Caroline¡¯s shout. "Elle, let go of that bitch."


    Eleanor released her and looked at her friend. Caroline straightened up, smoothed her clothes and hair, and walked steadily toward Liz. She stopped beside me with a soft smile, then turned to Liz with contempt.


    "I feel sorry for you. Poor little rich girl! Full of material possessions but empty of true bonds," Caroline spoke in a low."I remember what you did to Elle¡¯s family, and I didn¡¯t help her break youpletely only because she caught you here and not in Maplewood. You¡¯ve hurt very good people. You¡¯re immoral, vulgar, promiscuous, and despicable."


    "Who do you think you are to talk to me like that, you scentless slut?" Liz spat. "Spreading your legs for a one-night stand and getting knocked up? Where¡¯s your dignity now?"


    I growled deeply, but Caroline ced a calming hand on my arm.


    "Don¡¯t insult me by calling me scentless like it¡¯s a curse," Caroline shot back without lowering her head. "I may not have a privileged bloodline like yours, but I have character and dignity. Things you know nothing about. But you¡¯re right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself properly, let me correct that. I¡¯m Caroline Bet, soon to be Luna of the Storm Valley Pack, and friend - no, sister - of this hell¡¯s psychopath." Caroline put her arm around my waist, held Elle¡¯s hand, and smiled at her friend.


    I looked at Caroline in amazement. My wolf ric was practically purring with pride at her im of being our future Luna. How I love this woman!


    "Ha, look who¡¯s acting all high and mighty," Liz sneered with disgust. "Ask him about his night in New York. How much he moaned while fucking me. You¡¯re just another conquest, you unmated nobody."


    "Oh, you delusional girl," Caroline replied. "Let me tell you something, if he even touched you, he did it while thinking of me, and only because we weren¡¯t together then. What? You thought I didn¡¯t know? Who¡¯s delusional now? So, don¡¯t degrade yourself anymore, you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself enough in front of all these people."


    "You..." Liz raised her hand to strike but froze when a powerful, authoritative voice cut through the room.


    "ENOUGH, ELIZABETH!" The man standing in the doorway."I¡¯ve been here for several minutes watching this horror show, and I¡¯ve never felt so ashamed of my bloodline in my life!" Mr. Morgan had entered and was walking towards his daughter. "Disappointment doesn¡¯t begin to describe what I¡¯m feeling. This youngdy is right,you have neither character nor dignity worthy of our pack name!"


    "Dad, you don¡¯t understand, let me exin." Liz whimpered, her posture immediately submissive.


    "I truly don¡¯t understand where I went wrong with you!" Turning to Caroline and me, he sighed heavily. "Alpha Draven, I¡¯m deeply sorry she¡¯s causing you yet another problem. Caroline Bet, isn¡¯t it? I apologize for this disgraceful disy. I was good friends with Draven¡¯s parents before their passing, and I¡¯m sure they would have loved to meet you. As for this problem," he said, pointing to his daughter and patting my shoulder respectfully, "rest assured I¡¯ll handle it personally."


    "How did you know I was here?" Liz asked her father directly.


    "I have connections throughout all packs,Elizabeth.One of them is Eleanor¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s uncle from the Starlight Pack. I know exactly what you did to that family. They were good allies, and because of you, they severed ties with our pack. When they saw youing here, they informed me immediately." Mr. Morgan told her coldly. "Now let¡¯s go. You¡¯re going to pack your bags, and I¡¯m taking you and your mother to our territory in Switzend."


    "As if, Dad." Liz gave a shortugh. "I¡¯m a grown woman, and I do what I want. I¡¯m not going to Switzend."


    "Ah, you¡¯re right. You do what you want. But if you want to keep enjoying my resources, and I think you do because you don¡¯t contribute anything to our pack, you¡¯re going to Switzend and staying quietly there under your brother¡¯s supervision for the foreseeable future. I don¡¯t think, dear, that you want to be a rogue, do you?" Mr. Morgan threatened.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s not worth it anyway. It¡¯s a shame, Draven, we could have had something great!" Liz huffed and turned to leave.


    "You witch," Ryan stepped forward, "just tell me one thing. How did you find us in New York?"


    "It was Linda. I¡¯ve kept in touch with her all these years." Liz gave a sarcasticugh. "You think I¡¯m bad? She¡¯s much worse as a traitor!" With that, Liz turned and left with her father, his hand firmly gripping her arm.


    "I knew it! We need to deal with Linda once and for all," Ryan said, shaking his head.


    "And we will, Ryan." I turned to Caroline, taking her hands in mine. "How are you, my love? You should be resting."


    "Exhausted, full of questions, and absolutely starving," Caroline responded, leaning against me slightly.


    "And what does the mother of my future godson or goddaughter want to eat?" Ryan put his arm around her shoulder and walked with her to the sofa.


    "Actually, Ryan, I want to see my son," Caroline said gently.


    "Why don¡¯t we bring him here? I think everyone wants to meet him and support you both. I know it¡¯s between you two, but I really want to be around for this moment..." Ryan looked at Caroline with pleading eyes.


    "Oh, Caroline, I agree with Ryan. I¡¯ve been part of this little one¡¯s life since day one..." Eleanor chimed in, her eyes bright with excitement.


    "I don¡¯t remember you being there when he was conceived, Elle," I teased, feeling lighter now that Liz was gone.


    "Look who¡¯s getting cocky," Eleanorughed. "I know every detail about that masquerade ball." She winked at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    "I¡¯m grateful you were there for her all this time," I said sincerely, feeling overwhelmed with gratitude for those who protected them.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll call Mabel and ask her to bring him," Caroline agreed. "I love that you¡¯re all here with us at such an important moment!"


    "I¡¯ll send the car and Daniel to pick them up," Ryan hugged Caroline. "And what would you like to eat?"


    "Hamburger and french fries," Caroline said with sparkling eyes. Ryan nodded and left to make arrangements.


    "My love, I¡¯m the happiest man in the world," I said, sitting beside her and holding her hands. "I¡¯m eager to see my son. But I¡¯m scared. How will he react?"


    "Liam is a very smart and loving boy, Draven. He already adores you, and now you¡¯re his father. I think he¡¯ll be happy too." She paused, then added hesitantly, "But don¡¯t you think we should do a DNA test?"


    Everyone looked at Caroline in disbelief. Including me.


    "Caroline, for God¡¯s sake, the boy has my exact eyes! I don¡¯t know how none of us saw it before!" I said confidently.


    "Besides, we both know what happened at that masquerade ball."


    I pulled her in for a quick kiss. "So you¡¯re going to marry me?" I asked with a smile.


    "Did you really think I¡¯d let that woman provoke me without fighting back?" Caroline said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

 Chapter 160 Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Father and Son</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mabel to arrive, guiding Liam by his little hand. The moment Liam spotted Draven, he let go and ran toward him.


    "Dwavennn!" Liam stretched out his tiny arms, and Draven immediately crouched down, scooping him up into a tight embrace.


    "Liam. My boy." Draven¡¯s voice broke as he held his son for the first time knowing the truth. Tears ran down his face, his usual strong presence nowpletely vulnerable. I looked around the room and saw everyone was crying, including myself. Rory was singing with joy inside me, celebrating our family finally being together.


    "Dwaven, I missed you. You didn¡¯te y with me anymore," Liamined, his little hands patting Draven¡¯s face curiously.


    "Oh, my boy, I¡¯ve been dying to see you too." Draven said as they hugged each other tightly.


    "Hi, Mommy." Liam turned to me briefly before returning his attention to Draven. "Uncle Ryan sent for us."


    "That¡¯s right. And aren¡¯t you going to say hello to everyone else?" I prompted gently.


    "Ah, Mommy, I missed Dwaven so much!" Liam said, resting his head on Draven¡¯s shoulder, who couldn¡¯t stop the tears flowing down his cheeks.


    "Hi, everybody!" Liam waved to the room, acknowledging everyone at once. Then he looked up with concern at Draven¡¯s tear-streaked face. "Why are you crying, Dwaven?"


    "Because I¡¯m so happy to see you," Draven managed to reply.


    He looked up at our friends. "Sorry, everyone, but I¡¯m not letting him go right now. You¡¯ll all have to wait." Everyoneughed warmly at this.


    "Then let¡¯s sit down to eat, and you can keep holding your boy," Ryan suggested with a grin. "Liam, I bought french fries for you."


    "Yay!" Liam pped his little hands excitedly.


    We settled down to eat, and I waspletely enchanted watching my son perched on his father¡¯sp, both smiling and happy.


    Liam munched on french fries while animatedly telling Draven about histest adventures at daycare. Draven couldn¡¯t stop showering him with kisses and attention. I watched them without paying much attention to anything else happening around us. We still needed to tell Liam the truth, and I wasn¡¯t sure if he would understand. After we finished eating, we gathered in the living room.


    "Liam, Mommy has something very important to tell you." Liam remainedfortably nestled in Draven¡¯sp.


    "Tell me, Mommy." He looked at me.


    "Remember when you asked why you don¡¯t have a daddy?" I asked.


    "I ¡¯member, Mommy. You and Auntie Elle said it¡¯s because my daddy lives far away," he repeated the exnation Elle and I had always given him.


    "Well, now your daddy lives very close." I said, watching as his little eyes widened with excitement.


    "Really, Mommy? Can Dwaven be my daddy?"he asked hopefully,and I was speechless at how intuitive children could be.


    "Yes, my son, I am your daddy. I am your daddy." Draven¡¯s voice broke as he held Liam tightly in his arms. Liam immediately wrapped his little arms around Draven¡¯s neck and squeezed as hard as his tiny body allowed.


    "My daddy? You¡¯re my daddy! My daddy!" Liam shouted with pure joy,ughing and hugging his father with all his might.


    Draven¡¯s emotions overflowed, and everyone in the room was moved to tears by the beautiful reunion.


    "I think I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make some chamomile tea for Draven," Eleanor said as she stood up. "Actually, I think I¡¯ll make it for everyone." Herment lightened the mood and made everyone burst intoughter.


    When Draven and Liam finally released each other from their embrace, Liam ran his little hand over his father¡¯s face and asked again why he was crying. Draven exined that he was incredibly happy to be his father.


    "I have an idea!" Ryan spoke up. "No one is leaving tonight. There are plenty of rooms in this house, and we can all stay and share this special moment together."


    "I love that idea, honey!" Ruby supported Ryan.


    One by one, everyone agreed to stay.I watched Liam, who was already excitedly jumping around at the prospect of what the adults were calling a "pack sleepover," while Draven pulled me into a tight embrace and whispered in my ear,"I¡¯ll stay wherever you and our children are, my love. Always."


    Everyone looked at me with pleading eyes, and I happily agreed that we would all stay. Mabel tried to excuse herself to go home, but Ryan wouldn¡¯t hear of it, insisting she stay and participate in our impromptu pack gathering.


    It turned into an incredibly fun night filled with games,ughter, and stories. Ryan distributed spare clothing and shirts for everyone to sleep in. When we finally went to bed, Draven ced our son between us and wrapped his arms around both of us. I never imagined it was possible to feel asplete and happy as I did in that moment.


    The following day, after lunch, we returned to my apartment. Draven wanted to know absolutely everything about his son, and the two were inseparable. Elle decided to stay at Nate¡¯s ce so we could have some family time alone. We quickly stopped by Draven¡¯s penthouse so he could gather some essentials before heading to my apartment.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 161 No Misunderstandings

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 No Misunderstandings</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When we arrived at my apartment, Liam immediately rushed to his room and returned with his favorite building blocks, scattering them across the living room carpet. Draven sat down beside him,and I watched with joy as they spent the afternoon building towers and watching cartoons together.


    After dinner,Liam was exhausted from all the excitement. He fell asleep in his father¡¯s strong arms, and Draven insisted on putting him to bed himself. I showed him to Liam¡¯s room, where he gently tucked our son in, cing a tender kiss on his forehead. When Draven returned to the living room, he pulled me into a warm embrace as we settled onto the couch.


    "Carrie, we need to talk," Draven sighed, his violet eyes serious."There¡¯s so much I want to know. But I also have some things I need to tell you. I don¡¯t know where to start."


    "Start with New York," I said. "What really happened with Liz?"


    Draven took a deep breath. "Nothing happened with Liz in New York.She was brought there by Linda specifically to create problems between us." His jaw tightened. "The night before I left for New York,when you told me that if I crossed any boundaries you¡¯d leave both thepany and the territory... I took that as rejection, Carrie. It felt like you were already pushing me away."


    ric, his wolf, let out a sorrowful whine that even Rory could feel.


    "I was devastated and losing hope that we could ever be together. I heard you were seeing Jax, and I was spiraling. When we went to that bar in New York and Liz showed up..." He closed his eyes, shame evident on his face. "I went to her apartment. But nothing happened, Carrie. I swear on my life."


    I felt a stab of jealousy, but I pushed it aside. "I won¡¯t say I didn¡¯t care, because I did care deeply. But I won¡¯t fight with you about it. We were broken up, and I was seeing Jax. So let¡¯s put it behind us."


    Relief washed over his face. "What about you and Jax?" he asked cautiously.


    "I didn¡¯t sleep with him, if that¡¯s what you want to know," I said honestly. "We kissed a few times. Jax is an amazing guy, a true gentleman who respected me. But I couldn¡¯t get you out of my heart, Draven. I realized that after I saw Liz hanging all over you at the office. I ended things with Jax before we really began, and he left for California shortly after."


    Draven nodded. "And what did you think about what happened with E?"


    For the next half hour, Draven told me everything he¡¯d found out about E and Howard¡¯s schemes and how he¡¯d exposed her lies. I was shocked by how much she had deceived everyone.


    "Howard was behind it all," he finished."I finally had enough evidence to remove him from the council."


    "Draven, I¡¯m worried about what they might do next," I confessed, feeling unease ripple through me.


    "Don¡¯t worry, love. The pack security detail stays in ce. They won¡¯t get near you or your son," he assured me, pulling me closer. "Our son! Gods, how my parents would have loved being Liam¡¯s grandparents.I love you, Caroline Bet!"


    "I love you too," I whispered. "But I¡¯m worried about telling my parents everything, especially about the new baby."


    "Why are you worried about telling them I¡¯m Liam¡¯s father?"


    I gave him an incredulous look. "Obviously, I didn¡¯t tell my Beta father that I had sex with a masked stranger at a crowded masquerade ball! That¡¯s not exactly proper behavior for a Beta¡¯s daughter."


    "So what did you tell them?"


    "That I met Liam¡¯s father at the ball and spent the night with him. Just that. Can you imagine how my parents would react if they knew I hadn¡¯t even seen the face of the man I was with?" I exined. "And now I¡¯ll have to tell them everything, especially since you showed up at their house and I specifically told my father you weren¡¯t Liam¡¯s father."


    Draven chuckled."This is going to be interesting.Do they know about the pregnancy?"


    "No, I wanted to tell them in person."


    "Well, whenever you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll visit them together and tell them I¡¯m Liam¡¯s father, that you¡¯re carrying our second child, and that we¡¯re getting married. How does that sound?" He grinned.


    "That sounds...wait a minute," I frowned. "Who said anything about getting married?"


    "You did, when you told Liz you were the future Luna of Storm Valley Pack," he reminded me, his eyes twinkling.


    "I was just putting that scheming woman in her ce," I defended myself.


    "I don¡¯t care why you said it. Now it¡¯s going to happen," he said.


    Then his expression grew more serious. "But there¡¯s something else I need to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "The day of your pack joining ceremony,I was nning to propose to you",he confessed."I had everything arranged. But E¡¯s interference ruined it all and drove you away from me."


    "I¡¯d been carrying the ring everywhere, waiting for the perfect moment." He slid off the couch and onto one knee, reaching into his pocket to pull out the ring with a stunning blue diamond surrounded by smaller white diamonds. "I¡¯ve been waiting for the right time, and I can¡¯t wait any longer."


    "Caroline Bet," he began, his violet eyes holding mine."You¡¯ve given me a beautiful son, and now you¡¯re carrying our second child. You¡¯ve taught me what it means to truly love someone, to fight for someone, to be willing to sacrifice everything for someone. Before you, I was merely existing. With you, I¡¯m truly living."


    He took my hand in his, his touch sending shivers up my arm. "My wolf recognized you from the first moment, even behind that mask. And though fate kept us apart, it also brought us back together. I want to spend every day of the rest of my life making you happy, protecting you, loving you. I want to wake up beside you and fall asleep with you in my arms. I want to watch our children grow and maybe have a few more."


    Tears welled in my eyes as he continued,"I promise to be the Alpha you deserve, to protect you and our children with everything I have. I promise to respect your independence while standing beside you through every challenge. Most of all, I promise to love you every day for the rest of our lives, with a devotion that will never waver."


    He held up the ring,"Caroline Bet, would you do me the extraordinary honor of bing my wife, my Luna, my forever?"


    I tried to maintain myposure, even as tears streamed down my face. "You think you can just waltz back into my life after three years and expect me to say yes to a proposal?" I challenged,"You think a pretty ring and some beautiful words are enough?"


    His face fell slightly, but before he could speak, I continued, "Because they absolutely are."


    My stern expression melted into a smile. "Yes, Draven Thorne. Yes, I will marry you."


    Relief and joy washed over his face as he slipped the ring onto my finger. It fit perfectly. He rose to his feet and pulled me into his arms, kissing me deeply.


    "I know this proposal is nowhere near what you deserve," he murmured against my lips. "I had ns for something much more borate, but after you ran off without a word¡ª"


    "I didn¡¯t run off, I went on vacation," I corrected him.


    "Same thing," he growled. "You showed me just how determined and independent you could be, walking away from me like that. I needed to get this ring on your finger as soon as possible before you decide to disappear again."


    His arms tightened around me possessively. "If I wasn¡¯t worried about you rejecting me, I would have marked you immediately," he confessed, his lips brushing against the sensitive spot on my neck where a mating mark would go.


    "Well, you¡¯ve convinced me, but my parents might be a harder sell."


    "Don¡¯t worry, love," he assured me. "I¡¯ll visit your parents properly and set a wedding date that meets with their approval. Your Beta father will have the traditional mating ceremony he expects for his daughter."


    "And after that?" I asked, feeling breathless as his hands began to wander.


    His eyes darkened with desire."Then we discuss the matter of marking," he murmured, pressing a hot kiss to my neck.


    "But perhaps we should begin those discussions now..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 162 Hot Love

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Hot Love</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I growled low in my throat and stood, lifting Caroline effortlessly in my arms. As I carried her to the bedroom, ric howled triumphantly inside me. Tonight, we would make herpletely ours.


    Iid Caroline gently on the bed and closed the door, making sure we wouldn¡¯t disturb Liam. When I turned back to her, my breath caught in my throat. She was beautiful, her golden hair syed across the pillow, her green eyes dark with desire. I positioned myself over her, capturing her lips in a deep kiss while my hands explored her body.


    Slowly, I lifted the loose sundress she was wearing, pulling it over her head. I knelt on the bed to look at her properly, my eyes drinking in every curve. She wasn¡¯t wearing a bra, and the only thing covering her was a delicatece thong I¡¯d bought her weeks ago. When I recognized it, I couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    "Oh, my love, you have no idea how long I¡¯ve wanted to tear those panties off you."


    I pulled off my shirt and leaned over her again, kissing her neck before taking one perfect breast in my mouth. I could smell her arousal intensifying, feel her body responding to my touch. I alternated between soft kisses, gentle bites, andnguid licks across her breasts, drawing moans from her lips.


    "Shh," I whispered. "Stay quiet, our boy is sleeping in the next room."


    My hand, which had been resting on her waist, slowly trailed down her stomach until I reached her center.Even through the thin fabric of her underwear, I could feel her wetness.I teased her, running my fingers up and down in deliberate strokes, asionally making slow circles that had her arching against my hand.


    I turned her over, positioning her on her knees with her perfect ass in the air. I traced a finger over the rhinestone-studded word "sexy" on the back of her thong, then leaned forward to kiss behind her ear, down her neck, and along the elegant curve of her back. I massaged her ass with both hands, then with one swift tug, ripped the thin fabric of her underwear. I held the torn scrap up like a trophy before tossing it onto the pillow beside her.


    "I loved those panties," she whimpered.


    I gave her a smile and continued my trail of kisses down her back, over the curve of her ass. I spread her legs wider, then buried my face between her thighs, licking and sucking at her pussy while sliding two fingers inside her. She was deliciously wet.


    I continued stroking her with my fingers while my tongue explored higher, circling her tight hole, making her squirm and gasp. My other hand moved to pinch and roll her nipple, pushing her closer to the edge. She buried her face in the pillow to muffle her cries as she came against my mouth, her sweet release flowing over my tongue.


    I barely gave her time to recover before positioning myself behind her. I hadn¡¯t even realized when I¡¯d kicked off my pants and boxers, but my cock was rock hard and aching for her. I pushed slowly into her weing heat, groaning at the tight, slick feel of her around me. When I was fully seated inside her, I gripped her hips firmly and began thrusting hard, making her gasp with each stroke.


    She was so wet I could feel it running down her thighs. I gathered some of her arousal on my finger and circled her tight back entrance, slowly pressing inward. I felt her stiffen slightly.


    "Trust me, love," I whispered, continuing to stroke in and out of her pussy while gently working my finger into her ass. "I¡¯ll make you feel so good."


    The initial resistance gave way to pleasure as I found a rhythm, thrusting my cock into her pussy while my finger explored her other hole. Soon she was pushing back against me, taking both my cock and my finger deeper. Her walls mped down around me as another orgasm hit her, and she muffled her screams in the pillow.


    "Goddess, Caroline, the way your tight little pussy grips my cock drives me insane," I growled, feeling my own release approaching.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. With a final powerful thrust, I buried myself deep inside her, my cock pulsing as I emptied myself into her. As I came, I leaned down and sank my teeth into the junction of her neck and shoulder, marking her as mine forever. The bond between us red to life, our wolves howling in triumph as the mating bond cemented.


    "Mine," I growled against her skin. "Forever mine."


    "Yours," she whispered back, her mind now linked to mine through our bond. "And you are mine."


    Afterward, I pulled her to lie on our sides, staying inside her as our breathing slowed. Eventually, I reluctantly withdrew from her warmth, grabbed wet wipes from the nightstand to clean us both, then gathered her in my arms. As she drifted to sleep against my chest, I ced my hand protectively over her stomach.


    "I love you Carrie," I whispered, feelingplete atst.

 Chapter 163 The Move

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163 The Move</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I woke up alone and heard noiseing from the kitchen. Following the sounds of cheerful chatter, I found my two men having an animated conversation about the "new house."


    Draven and Liam were sitting having breakfast. Draven had prepared hot chocte and a grilled cheese sandwich for Liam, who was smiling and chewing while listening to his dad talk. The table was beautifully set with fruits, juice, yogurt, bread, cold cuts, eggs, and cookies. I leaned against the doorframe and watched them - they were already dressed and showered. Had I slept that long? I didn¡¯t even know what time it was.


    "Mommy!" Liam was the first to spot me and sound the rm.


    "Good morning, sweetie!" I walked towards my little boy and gave him a kiss on the forehead. "Good morning to you too." I turned and gave Draven a quick kiss.


    "Good morning, love! Come, we made breakfast, right Liam?" Draven¡¯s violet eyes sparkled with happiness.


    "Yes, daddy!" Liam was in his morning happiness mode that I never understood where it came from.


    "I didn¡¯t want to wake you, you were tired." I sat down and Draven poured me some coffee.


    "Thank you!" I said.


    He smiled at me.


    "So, what were you guys talking about?"I asked Liam.


    "About the new house," Draven said. "Have your coffee and get ready. I¡¯ve already mind-linked the pack,Ryan and the others will be here soon to help us with the move."


    "And you already talked to Liam about this?" I asked, not believing his enthusiasm.


    "Sorry, I couldn¡¯t wait. You said you would." Draven looked like a boy who had been caught doing something naughty. I smiled at his expression.


    Last night after our mating, Draven had brought up the subject of moving.


    "I understand we still have the wedding ceremony to n, but I don¡¯t want to spend another night away from you and my son."


    "Draven, you can see Liam anytime you want," I had said.


    "I want all three of us together in my home,our home," he had corrected himself. "Every day. Caroline, whatever your reasons, I want you with me. So either you move into my ce, or I move in here. Your choice."


    "Draven..." He hadn¡¯t let me finish.


    "Caroline, anywhere. Here or there.I don¡¯t care where as long as I¡¯m with both of you." He wouldn¡¯t budge on this.


    "I want you to move into my penthouse in the city first, and after we get married, we¡¯ll move right back to the pack house on the territory. Since my parents died, living there has been nothing but emptiness and pain. Now that you¡¯ve agreed to marry me and be my Luna, we¡¯ll definitely need to move back there."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll move to your ce," I had agreed.


    Now we sat having coffee and talking. Liam chatted away, asked questions, andughed. Draven was amazed by every little thing his son did. I went to take a shower, and when I came back, Draven had tidied up the kitchen. It wasn¡¯t long before there was a knock at the door.


    "So you¡¯re really stealing my friend and my little one, you mighty Alpha?" Eleanor walked in, pretending to be angry.


    "You¡¯ve had them for long enough. Now it¡¯s my turn." Draven smiled teasingly, his Alpha confidence shining through.


    "I¡¯m not sure I like you, Thorne!" Elle said with feigned disgust, making everyoneugh.


    After greeting us and chatting for a while, Draven and Eleanor decided to keep Liam¡¯s room set up so he coulde sleep at his godmother¡¯s from time to time. We¡¯d only take some toys and clothes. Then the men went to Liam¡¯s room while us girls went to mine.


    "Elle, I know I should have talked to you first. I¡¯m sorry." I felt guilty for agreeing to move without discussing it with my friend.


    "Caroline, you crazy woman.I¡¯m not your mother,you don¡¯t need my permission." Eleanor smiled. "Carrie, of course Draven wants to be with you and his son. I won¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll miss you guys, but I want you to be happy, and you will be - now you have your family, a beautiful family. I¡¯m so happy for you, my friend."


    "Oh, Elle, thank you! You¡¯re the best friend ever."


    "I know. And besides, Nate got excited and asked if he could move in with me. We¡¯ve already emptied his apartment, and the guys should be bringing up the boxes." Eleanor shared excitedly.


    Suddenly,Eleanor grabbed my hand, her eyes widening as she noticed my engagement ring sparkling in the light.


    "Goddess above! Is that what I think it is?" She squealed, examining the stunning blue diamond surrounded by smaller white stones.


    "Draven Thorne, you really are determined to keep her by your side, aren¡¯t you?"


    Draven appeared in the doorway, leaning against the frame with a smug smile. "Naturally," he dered, his violet eyes finding mine. "Which is why I¡¯m immediately taking my fianc¨¦e to her new home."


    "Oh guys, at this rate I might end up agreeing to move in with my hottie too. Ever since I¡¯ve been alone, he¡¯s been insisting on it." Rubymented, joining our conversation.


    "If I were you, I¡¯d go for it. Ryan is a great man and he¡¯s head over heels for you. And I know you¡¯re crazy about him too." Kyle supported. "It¡¯s wonderful to wake up next to someone you love. And you, Ava, how are things going with Joseph?"


    "I don¡¯t know, girls. We¡¯ve been kind of distant." Ava sighed.


    "What do you mean, Ava? You haven¡¯t said anything." I asked, concerned.


    "Oh, Carrie,you had much bigger problems,I didn¡¯t want to burden you."Ava confessed.


    "Hey, friendship is about give and take, you know? We share our lives." I said seriously. "What happened?"


    "Yeah, tell us, Ava, so I can go kick Joseph¡¯s ass." Eleanor spoke in her not-so-gentle way.


    "I¡¯m not exactly sure. But he grew distant, and the other day I went to his house to surprise him, and a woman answered the door wearing only his shirt. I was kind of petrified, and I heard him saying ¡¯is that the pizza, babe?¡¯ and then he appeared behind her in just his underwear." Ava said, crying.


    "That son of a bitch! I¡¯m going to rip Joseph¡¯s head off!" Eleanor went into full protective mode.


    "No, Elle, please. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t say anything, it was embarrassing enough." Ava pleaded.


    "I have a better idea, Elle." Ruby grabbed her phone and made a call on speaker.

 Chapter 164 Joseph Messed Up His Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Joseph Messed Up His Rtionship</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite little troublemaker remembering her old friends," the voice on the other end teased.


    "Theo, darling, I never forget my friends. You guys are like brother, honey! How are you?" Ruby¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she spoke.


    "I¡¯m surviving. Just need a woman tofort me since my buddy took off to that resort on the coast," Theo replied, referencing Jax¡¯s departure.


    "Don¡¯t be so dramatic!" Ruby scolded. "But I actually called to tell you something I know will cheer you up."


    "Oh really? I¡¯m all ears."


    "That fool Joseph really messed up, and Ava is single now," Ruby said.


    "No way! Are you serious?"


    "Completely serious. Joseph¡¯s out of Ava¡¯s life."


    "Ruby, you¡¯re an absolute gem! Gotta run now. We¡¯ll talkter." Theo quickly disconnected.


    Within minutes, Ava¡¯s phone rang. She showed us the screen before answering,it was Theo. She put it on speaker:


    "Theo? This is unexpected. Everything okay?"


    "Beautiful Ava, I¡¯m absolutely miserable. You know my friend left town, and my wolf is going crazy with loneliness..." Theo said dramatically.


    "Theo, what can I do to help?" Ava asked.


    "Somepany would be wonderful. But, I don¡¯t want to cause any tension with Joseph," Theo spoke casually, as if testing waters.


    "Don¡¯t worry about him. Joseph is history, we¡¯re done," Ava stated firmly.


    "Oh, Goddess above. Are you alright? Did that idiot hurt you?"


    "Like you said,he¡¯s an idiot. But I¡¯d rather not talk about him."


    "Would you consider having lunch with me? We could spend the afternoon together." Ava nced at us, and we were all nodding.


    "I¡¯d love that. Where should I meet you?"


    "I¡¯lle get you, beautiful. Where are you now?"


    "At Caroline¡¯s apartment. I¡¯ll text you the address."


    "I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes. "


    When Ava ended the call, we all burst intoughter. Theo had been smitten with Ava since the first moment he¡¯d seen her.


    "Carrie, are you sure you don¡¯t mind me bailing on helping?" Ava asked, suddenly concerned.


    "Of course not. Go enjoy yourself with Theo and tell us everythingter. Have fun," I encouraged her.


    After Ava went downstairs to meet Theo, Nate came into the living room for another box and asked why Ava was leaving with Theo.


    Joseph overheard and stormed in."What the hell is going on?" Joseph demanded.


    "Easy there, idiot. Ava just went out with a friend. And there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, since she¡¯s single," Eleanor said pointedly to Nate,deliberately provoking Joseph¡¯s anger.


    "That¡¯s bullshit, Eleanor!" Joseph snarled.


    "Control your wolf and lower your voice with me, Joseph. I¡¯m not one of your ythings!" Eleanor stood tall in front of him, and he backed down like a scolded pup. "Now, tell us what mess you made."


    "Wait a minute, what do you mean you and Ava aren¡¯t together anymore, Joseph? Why weren¡¯t we informed about this?" Draven asked, his Alpha authoritying through. "Ryan,e here." He called, and Ryan appeared with Liam riding happily on his shoulders.


    "Goddess help me! Is this turning into some kind of pack judgment?" Joseph groaned.


    "Just exin yourself, idiot," Kyle demanded.


    At that moment, Mabel arrived cheerfully, and Draven asked her to take Liam to his room.


    "Ava caught me with another woman,"Joseph admitted, his eyes downcast."She showed up at my ce unexpectedly, and this woman was there. She¡¯s nobody important to me. But Ava was devastated, blocked me,won¡¯t answer calls, refuses to talk, nothing. And she made me promise not to tell anyone because Caroline and Draven were dealing with their own issues," Joseph exined, his shoulders slumped.


    "What were you thinking, youplete jackass?" Luke asked, smacking Joseph¡¯s arm.


    "Ow, Luke! I was restless and..."Was he really attempting to justify his betrayal?


    "If you continue with that excuse, I swear my wolf will bite your face off!" Eleanor growled. "Who was the woman?"


    When Joseph remained silent, she pressed harder. "Who was it, Joseph?"


    "Remember that night at the restaurant? When E showed up with her friends and started jumping all over us?"


    "Sophia? That scheming little witch? I can¡¯t believe it!" Eleanor was outraged. "She¡¯s friends with that entitled princess, E, who tried to break up Caroline and Draven!"


    "Oh Joseph, now I really want to tear into you!" I felt my anger rising inside me.


    "Easy, love." Draven said, his eyes darkening with displeasure.


    "Go ahead, I deserve it," Josephmented.


    "Let¡¯s all calm down," Draven spoke up. "You¡¯re an idiot, Joseph. Jax and his friends are decent guys, so you might have lost Ava to a better man. And I¡¯ll remind you that she works for mypany and is under my protection, so you won¡¯t bother her again. But right now, we¡¯re going to finish setting up my family¡¯s move. After everything¡¯s arranged at my house, we¡¯ll deal with this properly."


    "Just so you know, I was the one who called Theo," Ruby admitted. "Like Draven said, he¡¯s a decent guy."


    We finished packing and headed to Draven¡¯s penthouse. When we arrived, Carlos greeted us and looked at Liam with teary eyes, amazed by how much my son looked like Alpha Draven.


    When we got to what would be Liam¡¯s room, I couldn¡¯t speak. It was perfectly set up with a small bed with carvings, a handmade wooden dresser, a reading corner with a chair, a little table with chairs, and lots of toys.


    Draven¡¯s eyes shone with pride and emotion."These were from my childhood room. My mother kept everything, saying that one day her grandson would sleep under the same moon, in the bed that was mine," Draven said.


    "He¡¯ll sleep every night in the bed that his grandmother saved for him," I said quietly, touching Draven¡¯s face.


    "Carlos, thank you for getting everything ready so quickly."


    "It¡¯s nothing, Ms. Caroline. It¡¯s my greatest honor. I watched Alpha Draven grow into the leader he is today, and now seeing his son is a blessing from the Moon Goddess herself," Carlos said respectfully before leaving.


    Very quickly, my move was finished. We sat in the living room, listened to what Joseph had to say, and gave him a lecture.

 Chapter 165 Threats

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Threats</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Monday morning came quickly. After dropping Liam off at daycare and informing them that Draven was Liam¡¯s father with pickup privileges, we headed to work. At the office, Draven kept pulling me toward his office.


    "Draven, my office is on the other side," I reminded him with a smile.


    He groaned and closed his eyes. "I forgot."


    As we approached my office, I saw Kyle leaving with a smirk on his face.


    "Good morning, power couple!" Kyle greeted us enthusiastically. "Hope you don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯ve gone back to working with my old boss. I¡¯m not in the mood to sit in the front office listening to you two... expressing your affection."


    "Kyle..." I gasped, feeling my cheeks flush.


    "Ohe on, girl, I know exactly what happens in the Alpha¡¯s office."


    "He¡¯s not wrong, my mate," Draven said with a mischievous grin.


    "Rx, Caroline. I¡¯ve already moved everything back," Ava called from her desk.


    When I entered my office, everything was perfectly arranged. As was tradition every Monday, there was a beautiful arrangement of tulips on the small table with a card that read, "You make me the happiest man in the world. My perfect mate."


    My eyes welled up. These pregnancy hormones were turning me into such a crybaby. I hugged and kissed Draven, thanking Ava for her efficiency.


    "So you¡¯ve already stolen my assistant?" Ryan appeared, nting a friendly kiss on the top of my head.


    "You stole her first!" Draven used him.


    "Watch out, or I¡¯ll steal her again," Ryan threatened yfully.


    I left them to their banter and asked Ava to join me for coffee. I wanted to know how things went with Theo. Ava shared that despite feeling sad about Joseph¡¯s betrayal, she¡¯d had a wonderful time with Theo and they¡¯d agreed to see each other again.


    Draven, Ryan, and Kyle joined us in the break room, followed shortly by Rose,who worked as the office cleaner.


    "Finally, you two figured things out?" Rose pointed between Draven and me.


    "Yes, Rose. You might want to sit down because I have lots to share..." Draven began excitedly, telling her everything. Rose¡¯s face lit up with each revtion.


    "So, that beautiful boy is your son!" Rose smiled. "He has your eyes, just like your father¡¯s. I¡¯m so happy for you both." She turned to Ava. "But why have you been looking so downtely, dear?"


    "Rose, nothing gets past you, does it?" Ava sighed before exining her breakup with Joseph.


    "That man was foolish to let you go," Rose said firmly.


    "Oh! I almost forgot," Rose added. "This might not be important or you might already know, but I should tell you. I¡¯ve learned my lesson about keeping information to myself. My friend from the cafeteria mentioned that Howard and Linda were there together the other day, and Linda seemed very nervous."


    "I didn¡¯t know about that," Draven¡¯s expression darkened. "Did your friend overhear anything?"


    Rose shook her head. Draven immediately pulled out his phone and made a call. "Daniel, check the cafeteria security footage. Howard and Linda were there recently. Find it and send it to me. And exin why I wasn¡¯t informed about this."


    After thanking Rose, we returned to our respective offices. The morning passed quickly, and after lunch, Draven called Ryan, Kyle, and me to his office.


    "Daniel found the footage," he informed us gravely. "Someone had deleted the video. He needed Leo from IT to recover it. We have at least one informant in security. I¡¯ve notified Alpha Arthur, and Daniel is investigating everyone."


    "How serious is this? How are they managing to corrupt so many people in thispany and our pack?" Ryan asked nervously. "Let¡¯s watch the video."


    The footage revealed Linda and Howard in deep conversation. Their bodynguage suggested a conspiracy.


    "So that¡¯s how they tampered with the pregnancy test at your trustedb," Kyle pointed out. "I¡¯ll call theb owner immediately."


    "Do that," Draven nodded. "To ease your minds a bit, Daniel informed me that Liz is in Switzend. He¡¯s monitoring her movements and will alert us if she returns."


    "At least that she-wolf won¡¯t cause more trouble," Ryan sighed with relief.


    "Still, I think I need to hire additional security for Caroline and Liam," Draven said thoughtfully.


    "That could be risky," Kyle cautioned. "We don¡¯t know outsiders well, and it would be easier for enemies to infiltrate that way."


    "I understand, but I¡¯m worried." Draven¡¯s jaw tightened. "Linda knows too much about our pack and thepany. She¡¯s been my father¡¯s assistant for years and has ess to sensitive information. If she¡¯s working with Howard, they could be nning something bigger than we realize."


    "What do you think they want?" I asked, feeling my wolf Rory grow anxious within me.


    "Power," Draven answered simply. "Howard has always wanted to be Alpha of our pack. My father chose me instead of him, despite Howard being older. He thought I would appoint him as Beta, but I chose Ryan.He¡¯s never forgiven us for that. Now he sees you and Liam as threats to his daughter E¡¯s chances of bing Luna."


    I felt a chill run down my spine. "You think they might target Liam?"


    Draven¡¯s eyes shed violet."I won¡¯t let anyone touch either of you. You¡¯re my mate and Liam is my son. I¡¯ll die before I let anyone harm you."


    "Draven, I trust Daniel. He hasn¡¯t let anyone near me, and the guard assigned to Liam is his brother,Dennis. I don¡¯t think we need to worry," I tried to reassure him.


    "Maybe, but I¡¯m still concerned," Draven insisted. "For now, we¡¯ll maintain our current security and stay vignt. It¡¯s good that Mabel agreed to live with us as well. She¡¯s from a trusted pack family."


    We spent the remainder of the afternoon addressing work issues, but I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness that had settled over me. My instincts were telling me something was wrong, and Rory was restless. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned as a wolf, it¡¯s never to ignore those feelings.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 166 Missing Liam

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Missing Liam</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When we finished work that evening, Draven seemed more rxed. As we drove home, he took my hand and squeezed it gently.


    "I have something I want to discuss with you," he said, his voice soft but serious.


    "What is it?" I asked, curious about his tone.


    "Since my parents died, I¡¯ve never lived in the pack house. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to enter it without..." he paused, searching for words. "Without my Luna. Without you."


    My heart melted at his confession. "Oh, Draven."


    "Carlos and some omega servants have maintained it all these years. Now that we¡¯re engaged and our family is growing," he ced his free hand gently on my stomach, "I think it¡¯s time to make the pack house our home. The house is meant for the Alpha and Luna of the Storm Valley Pack."


    "Are you sure you¡¯re ready?" I asked gently, knowing how painful memories could be.


    "I am. When I put my ring on your finger, I knew it was time. The pack house needs a mistress again." His eyes shone with emotion. "It¡¯s a beautiful ce with a wonderful garden. Our pups would thrive there."


    "I¡¯d be happy with you anywhere, even in a cabin in the forest," I said sincerely. "But if you¡¯re ready to return to the pack house, then so am I."


    "It¡¯s located not far from thepany, very close. We can stop by tomorrow before work to see it."


    "I¡¯d love that. I could ask Ava to help with decoration ideas. She has a wonderful eye for design."


    "The house has good energy," Draven continued. "My parents were very happy there, as were my grandparents before them. Once the renovations areplete, we¡¯ll hold your pack joining ceremony there. I even want to hold our mating ceremony there. It¡¯s tradition for a new Luna to be formally presented to the pack in the pack hall."


    The thought of bing Luna of the Storm Valley Pack both thrilled and terrified me. I¡¯d need to learn so much about pack traditions and protocols.


    When we arrived home, Liam was ecstatic to see his father. The sight of my son jumping into Draven¡¯s arms never failed to warm my heart. During dinner, Draven asked Carlos and Mabel to join us, and he shared our decision to move to the pack house.


    "It will be wonderful to see life return to that house," Carlos said with tears in his eyes. "Your parents would be so proud, Alpha Draven."


    The next morning, before heading to work, we stopped by the pack house as nned. I gasped when Draven opened the doors¡ªeverything was immacte, as if people were living there. Carlos had maintained it perfectly. Draven exined that his mother hadpleted a major renovation just months before the ident.


    The house was breathtaking¡ªEuropean style, two stories with soaring ceilings, painted white with a dark roof. In front stood a beautiful garden full of flowers and a fountain. Enormous windows allowed natural light to flood every room. Inside, the d¨¦cor was luxurious yet weing. The back featured a swimming pool, tennis court, sauna, and an evenrger, meticulously maintained garden.


    With each room we explored, Draven¡¯s smile grew wider. I had worried he might feel sad or hesitant, but he seemedpletely at ease.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked him gently.


    "Incredibly good," he replied, his violet eyes shining. "I¡¯m imagining how our children will be happy here, filling this house with life and joy. Do you want to make this our home?"


    "I¡¯ll love living here! Liam will go crazy over this garden."


    "I¡¯ll call an architect who was friends with my mother toe see what changes you¡¯d like to make."


    "But I don¡¯t want to change anything!" I said sincerely. "Unless you want to, but I think it¡¯s perfect as it is."


    "Really? Are you sure?" When I nodded, tears filled his eyes. "Thank you. I feel like my mother had prepared this house for us. I couldn¡¯t enter here because something was missing¡ªyou and our children were missing." He pulled me into a tender kiss.


    "Can we have our mating ceremony in the garden?" I asked excitedly.


    "Moon Goddess, you¡¯re perfect!" He kissed me again. "That was my mother¡¯s dream. She would have loved you."


    We explored the entire house, making ns for our future. We left at lunchtime and stopped at a bistro near the office. While waiting for our meal, my phone rang with an unfamiliar number.


    I answered on speaker, and my heart stopped as I heard Mabel¡¯s panicked voice through sobs.


    "Caroline, honey, they took Liam! I don¡¯t know what happened. Dennis, the security guard, took me to pick him up from daycare. I got out of the car and picked up Liam. I passed out when I put him in the car. Then I woke up in a hospital. The doctor said I¡¯d been hit on the head, but Liam wasn¡¯t with me, and I can¡¯t reach Dennis. I don¡¯t know what happened, but they took Liam!"


    Draven¡¯s eyes instantly shifted to deep violet, ric taking control as a terrifying growl erupted from his chest. I felt my own wolf Rory howling in anguish inside me as the world seemed to copse around us.


    My son has been kidnapped.

 Chapter 167 Nightmare’s Reality

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Nightmare¡¯s Reality</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I jolted awake with a strangled cry, the nightmare still vivid in my mind. Liam had been calling for me, crying, reaching out with his small hands, his violet eyes wide with fear. "Mommy! Mommy, help!" The sound of his terrified voice echoed in my head as I frantically looked around, realizing I was on the couch in Draven¡¯s office.


    Ava was holding my hand tightly, her eyes red-rimmed from crying. Rose was cing a tea tray on the nearby table. Ryan was pacing while speaking tensely on his phone, Kyle typing furiously on her device. Across the room, Draven was unleashing a thunderous roar at someone on the phone, his eyes zing violet.


    "Draven, she¡¯s awake," Ava called, and he immediately rushed to my side.


    "My love," he said, his voice breaking as he took my face in his hands. "I¡¯ve contacted every Alpha in the region. The human police have been notified too¡ªwe¡¯ve reported Liam as missing." Tears glistened in his eyes. "Daniel and Dennis were working against us all along. They¡¯ve both disappearedpletely."


    "Draven, our baby boy..." I choked on a sob. "He¡¯s just a little boy..."


    "I swear by the Moon Goddess, we will find him," Draven said fiercely,"No one takes my son and lives to tell about it."


    Ryan hung up his phone and approached us. "I¡¯ve ordered every avable pack member to search Harbor Bay. We¡¯ve doubled the guards at all territory borders and dispatched six hunting parties.If they try to leave with Liam by road, we¡¯ll find them."


    "Here, dear," Rose offered me the steaming cup. "This will help calm you without making you sleepy."


    Draven stroked my hair as I sipped the herbal tea. "I¡¯ve spoken with neighboring Alphas. They¡¯ve all agreed to join the search and detain Daniel or Dennis on sight."


    The door burst open as Nate and Eleanor rushed in. Eleanor immediately wrapped her arms around me.


    "We came as soon as we heard," she said, her voice trembling. "Caroline, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already contacted Sebastian." I remembered her brother had recently taken over as Alpha of their pack after their father stepped down. "He¡¯s mobilized our entire pack to help search."


    Nate nodded grimly. "I¡¯ve notified the Starlight Pack too. Every wolf in the region will be looking for him." He hesitated. "The only challenge is that since Liam doesn¡¯t have a scent..."


    My heart sank. My son inherited my defect. If he had a normal scent like other wolf children, tracking him would be simple.


    Eleanor shot Nate a warning look and squeezed my hand. "That doesn¡¯t matter. Any kidnappers worth their salt would use scent-blocking spray anyway. And remember, Draven¡¯s violet eyes are rare¡ªany wolf spotting a child with those eyes will know it¡¯s Liam."


    The door opened again as Nate¡¯s uncle, Dr. Molina, entered carrying his medical bag.


    "Alpha Draven called and told me toe immediately. He said you fainted. I need to examine you, Caroline," he said gently. "The stress isn¡¯t good for your pregnancy."


    While the doctor checked my vitals, Mabel was escorted in by Kyle. Her head was bandaged, and she was sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Caroline, I¡¯m so sorry!" she wailed, falling to her knees beside me. "Everything seemed normal! Dennis picked us up as usual. I got Liam from daycare, and as I was buckling him into his car seat, someone hit me from behind. I never saw iting. When I woke up in the hospital, Liam was gone!"


    I reached for her hand. "This isn¡¯t your fault, Mabel. They nned this meticulously." I turned to Draven, guilt crushing me. "I felt something was wrong. I had this feeling all day, but I ignored it. I trusted them because Daniel had always been protecting me. I never thought he would do something like this."


    "No," Draven said firmly. "This is on me. Daniel has been with my family for years. He was responsible for all pack security. I never once questioned his loyalty."


    Alpha Arthur arrived, his face grave. He immediately came to me, taking both my hands in his.


    "Caroline, I can¡¯t express how deeply sorry I am," he said. "The failure of our security team is ultimately my responsibility. I¡¯ve already begun aplete investigation of every security member in both the pack andpany."


    "Could Howard be behind this?" I asked desperately.


    Arthur¡¯s expression darkened. "We¡¯re looking into all possibilities. Howard and Linda have both been ced under surveince, though we can¡¯t detain them without evidence. But rest assured, we will find whoever did this, and they will face pack justice."


    "What about the human police?" Eleanor asked.


    "They¡¯re searching too," Ryan exined."But we know this is pack business. Whoever took Liam knows about wolves."


    "We will find him," Draven vowed, pulling me into his arms. "I¡¯ll tear apart anyone who dares touch our son."


    As I leaned against his chest, all I could think about was Liam - scared, alone, calling for his mommy. Rory howled mournfully inside me, a mother wolf desperate to find her pup.


    Alpha Arthur kissed my hand respectfully and told me before leaving, "ra has arranged her flight and will be boarding soon. She¡¯ll arrive early tomorrow morning. She asked me to tell you that she¡¯sing to see you soon." Knowing that ra wasing gave me greatfort.


    Draven held me tighter, and I felt his body trembling with the effort of containing his rage.


    "Stay strong, my love," he whispered. "For Liam, and for our baby. We will bring our son home."

 Chapter 168 Desperate Hours

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Desperate Hours</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Shortly after Alpha Arthur left,Draven also continued searching for Liam¡¯s whereabouts.


    Kyle entered carrying a tray of food which she ced on myp.


    "You need to eat something," she said gently. "I know it¡¯s thest thing you want to do, but you have to think about the little one inside you too."


    I nodded numbly, forcing myself to take small bites though everything tasted like ash. Kyle sat beside me, her usual yful demeanor reced by serious concern.


    "The human police have started investigating too," she informed me. "They¡¯re checking traffic cameras and have put out an AMBER Alert for Liam. And Draven..." she lowered her voice, "I¡¯ve never seen him like this. He¡¯s contacted every Alpha within five hundred miles. If those traitors try to cross into another territory with Liam, they¡¯ll be caught."


    Draven returned to the office, his expression thunderous. He knelt before me, taking my hands in his.


    "I¡¯ve had Howard¡¯s movements traced for the past week," he said, his voice tight with controlled fury. "He¡¯s been meeting with several pack Elders, including some from neighboring territories. We¡¯re checking all theirmunications."


    "Why can¡¯t you just bring him in and force him to talk?" I asked desperately. "You¡¯re the Alpha!"


    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched. "Believe me, I want nothing more than to tear the truth from him. But packw requires evidence before an Elder can be formally used. Even an Alpha can¡¯t ignore that without risking rebellion from other Elders."


    "But our son is missing!" I cried, my voice breaking.


    "I know, my love." His eyes shed violet. "ric is barely under control. He wants blood. But if we move against Howard without proof and he¡¯s not involved, we¡¯ll waste precious time and resources that could be used to find Liam."


    Ryan entered, his expression grim. "The abandoned car has been found at the edge of our territory. It appears they switched vehicles there. We¡¯re checking for scents, but everything was wiped clean."


    I felt my body begin to tremble uncontrobly. Draven pulled me into his arms, his warmth enveloping me.


    "We will find him," he promised fiercely. "I swear on my life, we will bring our son home."


    My eyes drifted to the window where Eleanor stood motionless, staring out at the darkening sky. Her slender frame was rigid with tension, her reflection in the ss showing tear tracks on her cheeks.


    I suddenly realized how selfish my grief had been. Eleanor was Liam¡¯s godmother; he adored her, and she loved him as her own. She must be suffering terribly too.


    I gently extracted myself from Draven¡¯s embrace and went to her, cing my hand on her shoulder. She turned, her eyes filled with unshed tears.


    "I should have been there," she whispered. "I could have protected him."


    "This isn¡¯t your fault," I said, pulling her into a hug. "None of us could have predicted this."


    "He¡¯s my godson.Justst night he asked me to buy him delicious ice cream and building blocks to visit him at his new house." she sobbed against my shoulder. "I promised to always protect him and I failed."


    "No, you didn¡¯t," I insisted, holding her tight. "You¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s what matters. Liam loves you so much, Eleanor. He¡¯s going to need his Auntie Elle when we bring him home."


    She pulled back slightly, wiping her tears. "I¡¯ve asked Sebastian to send our best trackers. They¡¯re already on their way. We¡¯ll find him, Caroline and we¡¯ll bring him home."


    Rose entered with Carlos, both their faces etched with worry. Carlos bowed his head respectfully.


    "Alpha, we¡¯ve prepared the pack house as you requested. Themand center is set up in the main hall."


    Draven nodded. "Good. We¡¯ll move operations there immediately."


    "Girls, if you¡¯re going to the pack house to wait for news about Liam, you need to rest," Kyle ordered. "Eleanor and Ruby, your boss gave you a week off, so you¡¯ll be staying with us. I don¡¯t need to tell you that Joseph has transferred you here until this is resolved."


    "Girls, you don¡¯t have to stay," I said, trying not to disrupt their lives.


    "There¡¯s nowhere else I¡¯d rather be," Ruby said to me with a smile.


    "None of us are leaving until Liam is back," Eleanor said.


    "It¡¯s no different, Caroline. Come on, lie down for a while." Kyle helped me stand up, but I needed to go to the bathroom.


    Shortly after, Dr. Molina returned, his expression concerned as he noted my trembling hands and Eleanor¡¯s tear-streaked face.


    "I need to give you both something to help you rest," he said firmly. "This level of stress is dangerous, especially for you, Caroline. The baby needs you to stay as calm as possible."


    "I can¡¯t sleep while Liam is missing," I protested weakly.


    "You won¡¯t help him by copsing," the doctor replied gently. "The medication won¡¯t knock you outpletely,it will just help you rest. Draven will wake you the moment there¡¯s news."


    Draven cupped my face in his hands. "Please, my love. For our baby. Just a few hours of rest. I¡¯ll be working with the search teams the entire time."


    After much persuasion, I finally agreed. Dr. Molina gave both Eleanor and me a mild sedative, and we were escorted to the pack house. In one of the guest bedrooms, Eleanor and Iy side by side on arge bed, holding hands like children seekingfort from each other.


    She whispered as the medication began to take effect."The Moon Goddess will protect him until we do."


    I closed my eyes, tears leaking from beneath my lids as Rory whimpered inside me. Myst conscious thought before the medication pulled me under was a desperate prayer to the Moon Goddess to keep my precious son safe until we could bring him home.

 Chapter 169 Dark Truths Emerging

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Dark Truths Emerging</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    My son had been kidnapped for over twelve hours now. Since the moment Mabel called, I¡¯d had to keep myself under rigid control. I wouldn¡¯t lose it because I had to find my son. And I needed to take care of Caroline.


    I had already activated all my contacts throughout the werewolfmunity. Many wolves were looking for my son, but I was still analyzing if there was anything else I could do. Ryan and Kyle had arranged for beds, food, and clothes. The pack house had been transformed into a searchmand center, and none of us wanted to leave. Kyle had set up arge conference table with chairs around it in the main hall, so many pack members were working there.


    "Alpha Draven." I heard ra¡¯s voice and went to embrace her. "stay calm and have faith. Liam will be found safe."


    "I¡¯m so d you came, ra. I feel like I¡¯m about to lose it." She was like a mother to me, and all I needed was her here to support me.


    "You won¡¯t lose control!" she said firmly, her eyes shing with determination. "You¡¯re a strong Alpha and an intelligent man. Being nervous and shaken is normal, but you¡¯ll keep leading everything to find your son. Where¡¯s Caroline?"


    "Sleeping. We turned one of the guest bedrooms into a sort of dormitory, and she¡¯s there with Eleanor," I exined, my wolf ric pacing restlessly inside me.


    "Then, dear, go get some rest. I just got here and I¡¯ll take care of things for a while." ra patted my cheek with maternal affection.


    "You must be tired. Go rest," I suggested to her.


    "I flew first ss and slept the entire flight. Tired is thest thing I am. Go. Spend some time with Caroline," ra advised, and I went, knowing she would keep everything under control.


    Iy down next to Caroline, but couldn¡¯t sleep. My mate was resting thanks to the medication Dr. Molina had given her. Pack members were taking turns keeping watch, and at this moment, Kyle was at the main entrance monitoringmunications and who came and went while Ava got some rest. Eleanor also needed medication; she was nearly having a breakdown until Nate arrived tofort her.


    I had talked to Eleanor¡¯s parents and exined the situation, asking them to speak with Caroline¡¯s parents and bring them here.It would be good for them to be with her now.


    Alpha Gerald and his Luna had always treated Liam as their grandson, helping care for him since the day he was born. Alpha Gerald had even provided a list of his contacts in the human police force, promising it would expedite the search. My mind started to wander; I couldn¡¯t lose my son. I would destroy whoever did this.


    Kyle pulled me from my thoughts through our mind-link, telling me that Alpha Arthur had news. I got up and went back to the main hall.


    "What is it, Arthur?" I asked as soon as I entered, ric snarling inside me.


    "Dennis and Daniel came to work here on Linda¡¯s rmendation. They¡¯d been on the security team for five years. She did everything very carefully,there was no trace of her manipting HR to hire them. There was no apparent connection between them," Arthur exined, his face grim.


    "Exin better," Kyle requested.


    "They¡¯re Le¡¯s cousins, from the Social Club management. I assume you know who she is."


    "Yes, we know, and we heard that name mixed up in some dirt these days," I said, remembering the conversation with Jacqueline.


    "That¡¯s exactly why I remembered them when I saw the information my team gathered. You mentioned this to me, and I also recognized the connection," Arthur exined. "The human police have alreadyunched a search for them."


    "But how did Linda manage to get them hired?" Kyle asked, her brow furrowed.


    "She managed because Draven ordered their hiring," Arthur said and handed us the two security guards¡¯ files.


    "But I don¡¯t remember this!" I said, looking at my signature on the papers. "This was five years ago. I wasn¡¯t directly involved in security hiring and never rmended anyone to the pack security team."


    I was stunned, staring at the papers in front of me. That was indeed my signature. The word "hire" was written in handwriting that looked like mine, but wasn¡¯t quite right. I couldn¡¯t remember signing this.


    "And how did this end up in Human Resources?" I asked, ric growling with suspicion.


    "A pack member found it on your desk and gave it to the HR director. We¡¯ve already called both of them here to better understand this," Arthur exined. "ording to this pack member, he and Linda had a brief fling, and she would often visit his desk. He found these two resumes right after she had been at his desk, and since it had your signature, he gave them to HR, who hired them without question."


    "But how did I sign this?" I couldn¡¯t believe I had done that.


    "Draven, five years ago you were overwhelmed with taking over as Alpha after your parents¡¯ death. You were working around the clock, barely sleeping, missing meals," Ryan reminded me. "Linda might have caught you on a day when you were exhausted or distracted."


    "Damn it! That¡¯s possible... I trusted her. She was my father¡¯s assistant before mine. I used to sign many things she brought to my desk without running them by ra." I remembered and mmed my fist on the table. "What else do we know about these two?"


    "Right now, the police are tracking down every rtive and friend of theirs," Ryan said. "They¡¯re also looking for Linda, but haven¡¯t found her yet. They searched Howard¡¯s house thoroughly but found nothing. However, his daughter E hasn¡¯t been found yet."


    "I think she and Linda have my son. Moon Goddess, they¡¯re both insane!" I shuddered at the thought of my pup with those two.


    Dawn broke. We went to check on Caroline and Eleanor, inviting them for coffee. We were in the main hall having coffee and updating everyone on everything we knew. Eleanor had recovered and was already in "I¡¯ll tear the world apart to find Liam" mode, her wolf clearly driving her protective instincts. Kyle signaled to me through our pack link that Caroline¡¯s parents were about to arrive.


    "Eleanor¡¯s parents are with them, and so is Dr. Molina," Kyle informed me.


    I braced myself, knowing I needed to be strong for Caroline when she faced her parents.


    "Any word from the border patrols?" I asked Kyle quietly.


    "Nothing yet, Alpha," she replied. "But we have eyes and ears everywhere. If they try to move him across any territory, we¡¯ll know."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170 Family Bonds Amid Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Family Bonds Amid Crisis</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I returned to the guest bedroom where Caroline was sleeping. The medication Dr. Molina had given her was wearing off, and I could see her face was filled with worry even while she slept. She made soft crying sounds and tears rolled down her cheeks. My heart ached watching my mate suffer like this.


    "Caroline," I whispered, gently stroking her hair. "Wake up, love."


    Her eyes fluttered open, still glossy with tears. "Draven? Did they find Liam?" Hope and fear battled in her voice.


    "Not yet," I said softly, pulling her into my arms. "But your parents are here. I thought you might need them."


    She buried her face against my chest, her tears soaking through my shirt. ric whined inside me, desperate tofort our mate.


    "You called them?"


    "Yes. I sent the private jet for them. Eleanor¡¯s parents came too." I kissed the top of her head. "I know this isn¡¯t how we nned to tell them everything, but they need to know."


    Caroline nodded against my chest. "Thank you. I... I do need my mom right now."


    I helped her freshen up, giving her a few moments topose herself before leading her toward the elevator. My arm remained firmly around her waist, supporting her physically and emotionally. As the elevator doors opened, Caroline¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of her parents.


    "Mom! Dad!" She broke from my embrace and rushed into their waiting arms. Beta Robert held his daughter tightly, his eyes meeting mine over Caroline¡¯s shoulder with a mixture of gratitude and concern.


    Eleanor was already embracing her parents, Alpha Gerald and his Luna looking just as worried as Caroline¡¯s parents. The bond between pack families was strong, especially in times of crisis.


    "Thank you for bringing us here, Alpha Draven," Beta Robert walked over to me with his hand out after Caroline went to hug her mother.


    "No need to thank me, father-inw" I replied, epting his firm handshake. "You¡¯re family."


    Beta Robert frowned slightly when he heard what I called him and looked at Caroline strangely. Although thest time I visited Caroline¡¯s home I was still a suitor, now I was Caroline¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Lena, Caroline¡¯s mother, approached with red-rimmed eyes. I hugged her, feeling the motherly warmth she gave off.


    "We¡¯ll find Liam," I promised, though my voice cracked slightly.


    After briefly updating everyone on the situation, Dr. Molina took Caroline aside for a quick examination. When she was done, I asked if we could have a moment alone with her parents.


    "You¡¯re so thoughtful, Draven. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring my parents here to be with me," Caroline said, tears glistening in her eyes again.


    "Sweetheart. I can only imagine how much I¡¯d want my own parents here if they were still alive," I exined. "I thought having your family close would help."


    "Thank you, Draven," she whispered.


    "But we need to tell them everything," I said gently.


    In Caroline¡¯s temporary room, we sat facing her parents. Caroline¡¯s hand found mine, squeezing it nervously.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Beta Robert asked.


    I took a deep breath. "Father-inw, I don¡¯t know where to begin..."


    Beta Robert hurriedly cut in, "Though it¡¯s very rude to interrupt you, Alpha Draven, but you¡¯ve been calling me father-inw since we met, and I¡¯m quite bewildered."


    Lena smiled at Robert and said, "Then let your son-inw start by exining why he¡¯s calling you like that."


    Caroline blushed and raised her hand, showing the ring on her finger. "Draven proposed to me, and I said yes."


    I nodded solemnly and continued where Caroline left off,"And after someplications, we discovered that I¡¯m Liam¡¯s biological father."


    Our rapid-fire confessions hit them like a surprise attack,we basically ambushed them with life-changing news. Lena gasped while Robert¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    "But when we asked Caroline before..." Robert began.


    "We didn¡¯t know," I exined. "Caroline and I met at a masquerade ball three years ago. We were wearing masks and never exchanged names. When she came to work for me monthster, neither of us recognized the other."


    I told them everything¡ªabout my parents¡¯ ident shortly after the ball, my fruitless search for the woman I¡¯d met, and the joy of discovering Liam was mine.


    "Well," Lena said with a small smile, "this would certainly make quite the movie."


    Her attempt at lightening the mood worked, and we all chuckled softly.


    "You two certainly did things differently," Robert remarked, shaking his head but smiling. "But as long as my daughter and grandson are happy, that¡¯s what matters. I¡¯m just d my grandson¡¯s father is a good man who loves him."


    "There¡¯s something else, Dad," Caroline said, looking down at our intertwined fingers.


    "What? That you¡¯ve moved in with him?" Robert asked."I understand that,I wouldn¡¯t want my child far from me either."


    "That too," I replied. "But once we knew Liam was my pup,Caroline and I n to marry. And..." I nced at Caroline, who nodded. "We¡¯re expecting another pup."


    Robert¡¯s serious expression made Caroline tense beside me. Then his face broke into a warm smile. "I¡¯m going to be a grandfather again? That¡¯s wonderful! Our family is growing."


    Caroline rxed and embraced her parents.


    "He treats you well?" Lena asked her daughter quietly, though I could still hear with my enhanced hearing.


    "Better than I ever dreamed possible, Mom," Caroline assured her.


    Lena¡¯s eyes fell to the engagement ring on Caroline¡¯s finger. "Well, if you¡¯ve already epted his proposal, I suppose our opinion doesn¡¯t matter much anyway," she teased.


    "Of course it matters," Caroline insisted,"Your blessing means everything to me."


    Robert turned to me,"You¡¯ll take care of my little girl?"


    "With my life," I vowed, my wolf ric rumbling in agreement. "She and our children are my world. Father-inw, once we find Liam, we¡¯ll set a wedding date. You have my word."


    "Then I¡¯m happy to entrust her to you," he said, extending his hand again. This time when we shook, it felt like more than a greeting; it was a pact between men.


    Caroline smiled through her tears, and for a moment, the darkness surrounding us lifted slightly. We were a family, united in love and determination to bring Liam home.

 Chapter 171 Call from the Kidnapper

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Call from the Kidnapper</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After we finished talking with Caroline¡¯s parents, we went back to the main hall. ra had set up our search headquarters there. The room was busy with activity. Maps wereid out on tables, and pack members were working together to find Liam. They used mind-links and phones to share information.


    Alpha Gerald was already working his contacts inw enforcement, while Eleanor¡¯s motherforted both her daughter and Caroline.Mabel and Carlos were ready to help in any way they could.The pack house was filled with determined energy. Everyone there wasmitted to finding our missing pup.


    After lunch, I went to my office with Beta Robert and Alpha Gerald.Two police officers were present, along with Alpha Arthur, Leo, Ryan, Nate, and Kyle. Caroline stayed with her mother and Eleanor, needing the femininefort they provided.


    My phone rang with an unknown number.Instinctively, I put it on speaker so everyone in the room could hear.


    "Draven Thorne," I answered, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Oh, handsome, what a sexy voice," came E¡¯s sickeningly sweet tone. "Missing me?"


    My blood ran cold. ric snarled inside me.


    "Where are you?" I asked, fighting to maintain control.


    "Just spending some quality time with a certain violet-eyed little boy.He¡¯s having such a wonderful time ying with me." Herughter sent chills down my spine.


    "You¡¯re insane! Where¡¯s my son?!"I mmed my fist on the desk,the wood splintering under my strength.


    "Oh, calm down, handsome. The brat isn¡¯t yours. He might look like you, but he belongs to that little bitch who stole you from me." E spoke as casually as if discussing the weather.


    "E, let me speak to Liam." I demanded.


    "Easy there, Alpha," she purred. "First, let¡¯s discuss my conditions for returning the little bastard in one piece."


    Ryan ced a hand on my shoulder, silently urging me to stay calm. One of the officers was already signaling to his partner to try tracing the call.


    "First, I want that bitch back in the hole she crawled out of¡ªthat backwater town of hers. Second, you¡¯ll tell her you love me and that you¡¯re going to marry me. Third, you¡¯ll be my mate in every way, if you know what I mean." Her voice turned sultry, making my stomach turn. "Fourth, we¡¯ll live in your pack house. And fifth, you¡¯ll hand over thepany to my father. After you do all that, I¡¯ll return the brat to his mother. But if you don¡¯t..."


    Her voice hardened. "I¡¯ll kill the little pest. Got it, handsome?"


    "You¡¯repletely insane, E!" I roared, unable to contain my rage any longer.


    "Oh, to show you I¡¯m serious, listen to this."


    My heart stopped as I heard Liam crying, calling for his mommy.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much. Daddy Draven, where are you..."


    The sound of my son in distress nearly broke me. Behind his cries, I heard a male voice saying "hang up"¡ªthe voice was familiar but I couldn¡¯t ce it in that moment.


    "I¡¯ll give you twenty-four hours to think about it. Kiss kiss, handsome." She ended the call.


    The room exploded into action. Kyle was immediately on her phone while the officers radioed in the new information. Beta Robert looked ready to tear someone apart, and I didn¡¯t me him¡ªI felt the same way.


    "We couldn¡¯t trace the call," Leo, the IT technician, reported grimly. "She used a burner phone and blocked the location tracking."


    "What do I do now?" I asked, feeling utterly helpless for the first time in my life.


    "I seriously doubt this lunatic is working alone," Ryan said, pacing the room. "She¡¯s not smart enough for this."


    "I¡¯ve already updated the team," one of the officers reported. "Detectives are heading to the Howard residence now and will bring the couple in for questioning. We¡¯ve also updated the search alert with the kidnapper¡¯s identity and requested court orders for her bank records."


    "She hasn¡¯t used her cards," Kyle noted, looking up from her tablet. "I¡¯ve already checked."


    I asked Ryan to keep Caroline and the others informed; I needed a moment alone. The walls felt like they were closing in, and ric was dangerously close to taking over. I headed to the terrace at the back of the pack house, seeking fresh air and solitude.


    Standing under the open sky, I finally allowed myself to feel the full weight of my fear. My son was in the hands of a deranged woman. The sound of his cries echoed in my mind, tormenting me.


    Ryan walked over to me, "Alpha Draven, don¡¯t lose heart."


    I nodded, "Ryan, I¡¯m not going to hesitate anymore. Liam is my child."


    Ryan looked into my eyes, "Draven, you¡¯ve always been the Alpha of the pack. You can do what you want to do. I think when necessary, a little violence is needed, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re fierce wolves, not nice guys."


    I stood up and sent a message through mind-link to my pack warriors, whom I had stationed near the Howard house early on. "Before the police arrive, bring Howard to the pack dungeons, and bring his wife to the pack interrogation room."


    "I will personally interrogate both of them."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172 The Mother’s Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 The Mother¡¯s Sacrifice</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I was sitting next to my mother when Ryan came in. The moment I saw his face, I knew something had happened. My heart sank as he told us everything¡ªabout the call from that deranged woman, my son crying for me, the impossible demands she¡¯d made. With each word, tears streamed down my face, my wolf Rory whimpering in shared agony.


    After Ryan left, Eleanor¡¯s mother exined to my mom who E Howard was. I¡¯d already told them about her obsession with Draven, but hearing the detailed history of her unstable behavior made my blood run cold.The room felt too small, too suffocating with all this information.


    My phone rang unexpectedly, and I quickly answered without checking the caller ID, desperate for any news about Liam.


    "Don¡¯t say anything," came Dennis¡¯s voice, sending a chill down my spine. "If there¡¯s anyone near you, leave and only let me know when you¡¯re alone."


    I felt my wolf bristle with suspicion, but the thought that he might have information about Liam overrode everything else. I lowered the phone and started moving away from the room. When I reached the door, Eleanor called out to me.


    "Carrie, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "I¡¯m going to see Draven, Elle. I need to spend some time with him," I lied.


    When I reached the corridor between the elevators and the room, I put the phone back to my ear.


    "Where¡¯s my son? Why did you do this?" I demanded, keeping my voice low.


    "Calm down, beautiful," Dennis said in a cold, scary voice."Your son is still breathing, but let¡¯s make things clearer, because your Alpha mate won¡¯t ept the conditions E set. So, you¡¯re going to do everything I tell you without talking to anyone, and then you can see your son again."


    "Why should I trust you?" I whispered harshly.


    "Because you don¡¯t have a choice," he replied coldly.


    Suddenly, I heard Liam¡¯s terrified voice in the background. "Mommy, I miss you! It¡¯s cold and dark here. Mommy, help me!"


    My heart shattered. "Liam! Baby, I¡¯ming! Mommy¡¯sing!"


    "Want to save your pup?" Dennis¡¯s voice returned, taunting. "Then you better follow my instructions. Otherwise, I might have to send you a little gift... perhaps one of your son¡¯s tiny fingers?"


    Liam¡¯s piercing scream filled the line, and I nearly copsed against the wall.


    "Stop! Please stop!" I begged, tears streaming down my face. "Don¡¯t hurt him! Do whatever you want to me, just leave him alone!"


    "That¡¯s more like it," Dennis said smugly. "First, get out of the pack house without being seen. Your mate has his warriors everywhere, so be careful. Meet me outside the bistro where you had lunch yesterday. Keep the line open, and don¡¯t talk to anyone."


    I looked around frantically. The main hall was bustling with pack members and police,I¡¯d never make it through unnoticed. I thought fast and went to the emergency exit at the end of the hallway. I went through it and walked down three flights of stairs.


    The cold air hit my face as I hurried down the street toward the bistro two blocks away. Rory was howling inside me, torn between the instinct to protect our pup and the knowledge that we were walking into a trap. But what choice did I have?


    As soon as I reached the bistro door, a ck car pulled up alongside me. The window lowered to reveal Dennis¡¯s smiling face as he motioned for me to get in. The moment I sat down, a sweet-smelling cloth was pressed against my face, and darkness consumed me.


    I woke up with a bad headache in a small, dark room. The window was blocked with bricks, with only a tiny opening to let air in. I was on a dirty mattress with a filthy sheet, and there was one chair in the corner. The walls were bare and the floor was just cement. One light bulb hung from the ceiling, making scary shadows. The room smelled terrible, like mold and something even worse.


    The door was locked, of course, with a small viewing window that could only be opened from outside. I tried the handle anyway, confirming what I already knew¡ªI was trapped.


    I slumped against the wall. How could I have been so reckless? But when I heard Liam¡¯s screams... any rational thought had vanished. My baby needed me, and I¡¯d do anything,absolutely anything to save him.


    The door creaked open, and Dennis entered, closing it firmly behind him.


    "You¡¯re awake, beautiful!" His voice was mockingly cheerful. "Here, I brought you something to eat."


    "Where¡¯s my son, Dennis?" I demanded, ignoring the paper bag he held out. "I already did what you told me to."


    "It¡¯s not that easy," he said as he sat down in the chair. "Eat something. You look like you¡¯re going to fall over."


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, looking at him to see if there was any kindness I could reach.


    Heughed bitterly. "Your mate has the entire territory searching for us. His warriors are everywhere, the police are involved. I need insurance, and you¡¯re it."


    "Dennis, please," I begged, "give me back my son. He¡¯s just a baby."


    "I told you, he¡¯s with that crazy woman. But rx¡ªthe kid is still alive and unharmed... for now." He ced the sandwich and soda on the chair. "Don¡¯t bother screaming. We¡¯re miles from anywhere."


    As he turned to leave, I noticed how nervous he seemed, constantly checking his watch and phone.


    "You know you can¡¯t escape Draven," I said, watching his reaction carefully. "He won¡¯t stop until he finds us."


    Dennis¡¯s smile faltered. "Maybe. But by then, I¡¯ll be long gone with enough money to disappear forever. And if I can¡¯t escape... well, having the Alpha¡¯s mate as my hostage might be my only way out alive."


    After he left, I went to the small gap in the window and peered through, seeing nothing but tall grass stretching into the distance. I picked up the sandwich hesitantly. It seemed safe enough, and I needed to keep my strength if I was going to find a way to escape and save my son.


    As I ate, I closed my eyes. "Draven, please find us. Liam needs you. I need you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 173 Caroline is Missing Too

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 Caroline is Missing Too</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After giving my warriors orders to bring in the Howard couple, I stayed on the terrace with Ryan for a while. The weight of everything happening pressed down on me, but I couldn¡¯t allow myself to break. Not when Caroline and Liam needed me to be strong.


    "We¡¯ll find them," Ryan assured me, his hand on my shoulder. My beta had been my rock through this nightmare, but even his steady presence couldn¡¯t calm the rage of my wolf ric.


    "I need to check on Caroline," I finally said. "She was devastated earlier."


    Ryan nodded. "She¡¯s stronger than she looks, but this would break any mother."


    We headed back inside the pack house. Pack members were busy working with local police to coordinate the search. I went to the room where Caroline had been staying with her mother and Eleanor, but when I opened the door, I only found Lena and Eleanor¡¯s mother inside.


    "Where¡¯s Caroline?" I asked, confused.


    Eleanor looked up from her phone, frowning. "What do you mean? She told us she was going to spend time with you."


    A cold dread settled in my stomach. "She¡¯s not with me, and she wasn¡¯t in my office or atmand central. Where is she?" I growled, my eyes shing as ric pushed forward.


    "Calm down, Draven, she might have just gone to get some air," Eleanor suggested, though the worry in her eyes showed through her calm tone. Everyone immediately spread out, searching the pack house for any sign of her.


    "Leo, have you seen Caroline?" I asked when I reached the security desk.


    "Sorry, Alpha, but I haven¡¯t. It¡¯s been chaos here with all the authoritiesing in and out," he replied, looking concerned. "Is something wrong?"


    "I can¡¯t find her." The words felt like acid on my tongue. Ryan appeared behind me, his expression grim.


    "The emergency exit door on the east side is unlocked."


    "No, no, no." My blood ran cold. "If she left through there, this isn¡¯t good." I strode rapidly toward the security room. "Leo, pull up the security footage from the emergency exit now!"


    The footage showed Caroline entering the stairwell, looking tense as she went down. Leo knew what I wanted to see and quickly switched between cameras. When she got into the elevator, we saw she was on her phone. She got off on the first floor and left the building. The outside camera showed her walking until she disappeared from view.


    Damn it, Caroline! What were you thinking? My calm vanished, and rage took its ce. ric howled inside me, desperate to break free and hunt. Ryan took charge when he saw I was on the edge of losing control.


    "Caroline left the pack house. She was on her phone with someone," Ryan informed the others who had gathered behind us. "We¡¯ll track her location, Alpha. I¡¯m already having the team trace her cell phone signal."


    Half an hourter, Caroline¡¯s cell phone was found smashed in a trash can five hundred meters from the pack house. One of the police officers got into an argument with Leo, who wanted to take the phone back to our tech team.


    "I don¡¯t care about your evidence protocols. We can find her faster if we discover who she talked to, so I¡¯m taking this phone to our techb to recover the data," Leo spoke to the officer with such authority that even the humanw enforcement stepped back, understanding how serious the situation was.


    While Leo worked on getting Caroline¡¯s phone data, time moved painfully slowly, and my desperation grew with each passing minute. Themand center was filled with tension. Lena was crying quietly in the corner, with Robert trying tofort her. Eleanor sat staring at the wall while her boyfriend Nate rubbed her back. I approached her, knowing I needed to get her to snap out of it.


    "Eleanor, look at me," I said, crouching down in front of her. "This isn¡¯t like you. Where¡¯s that fierce woman who doesn¡¯t take crap from anyone?"


    "It¡¯s my fault, Draven," she whispered, tears streaming down her face. "I let her walk out alone."


    "No, Elle, you gave her the space you thought she needed. It¡¯s not your fault." I took her hands in mine. "You¡¯re Caroline and Liam¡¯s protector. You always do what¡¯s best for them. Right now, I need your help because I¡¯m losing my mind here."


    "What do you want me to do?" Eleanor asked, wiping her eyes and sitting up straighter.


    "I want you to be that fierce woman everyone¡¯s terrified of. I want you to stand up and take charge of this room for me, be that tyrant who goes around giving orders and keeps control when I can¡¯t. Can you do that?"


    Eleanor took a deep breath and stood up, her posture transforming before my eyes. "Leave it to me, I¡¯ll whip these idiots into shape."


    "Go show them who¡¯s boss," I said with a smile.


    Eleanor walked to the center of themand room with Nate and me following behind. She pped her hands loudly to get everyone¡¯s attention."Listen up, everyone! I¡¯m in charge of coordination now, and things are about to get serious. I don¡¯t want anyone standing around doing nothing. If you don¡¯t have a task,e see me, and I¡¯ll give you one!" Her voice carried across the room, and within minutes, everyone was focused and working with renewed purpose.


    Alpha Gerald, Nate, and Robert stopped beside me, watching the transformation.


    "My daughter is a force of nature," Gerald said with a hint of pride that momentarily lightened the heavy atmosphere.


    "I think I¡¯m a little scared of her," Robert admitted.


    Just then, Alpha Arthur walked in with another man beside him. "Draven, I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s something you need to know, and it has to be said now, but it¡¯s not about Caroline."


    "Oh great, things just keep getting worse!" I sighed and walked over to my desk, calling for Ryan.


    "Alpha Arthur, go ahead."

 Chapter 174 The Truth About Parents’ Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 The Truth About Parents¡¯ Deaths</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Arthur looked grave, his expression telling me the news wasn¡¯t good. He introduced the man apanying him before taking a seat.


    "This is Investigator Magnus from the Alpha Council. He¡¯s been heading the investigation into your parents¡¯ ident," Arthur exined solemnly.


    The investigator nodded respectfully. "Alpha Draven, I regret to inform you that we have reason to believe your parents¡¯ deaths were not idental. When they were returning to pack territory, their vehicle was ambushed by what appeared to be rogue wolves. The car went off the cliff, but our forensic team found evidence that both the brakes and engine had been tampered with before the attack even urred."


    My blood ran cold. ric snarled viciously inside me.


    "You¡¯re telling me my parents were murdered? Deliberately and cruelly murdered?" I could no longer contain the mix of grief and rage that washed over me. My eyes shed violet as ric fought for control.


    "With your authorization, the Alpha Council would like to formally reopen the investigation," Magnus continued."We think whoever nned this kidnapping might also be connected to your parents¡¯ deaths. The evidence shows this was a carefully nned, long-term attack against your family and pack."


    "You have my full authorization," I growled."I want everyone involved hunted down."


    Ryan immediately stepped in, seeing I was on the verge of losing control. "Investigator Magnus, the Storm Valley Pack will provide whatever resources you need. We want everyone involved to face pack justice."


    "And you are?" the investigator asked, his tone remained respectful.


    "Ryan Cole. Beta to Alpha Draven." Ryan stated with authority.


    "Very well, Beta Ryan. To start, I¡¯d like full ess to all information regarding this murder investigation. I believe working directly with you would be more efficient. Alpha Draven has enough to handle right now," Magnus suggested tactfully.


    "Absolutely. Come, let¡¯s get you set up with everything we know," Ryan agreed.


    "Brother, thank you," I said sincerely.


    ra approached me ¨C she had been standing behind Arthur, listening to everything. I noticed her wiping tears from her eyes. She embraced me, and I let my guard down, releasing the emotions I¡¯d been holding back.It felt like my entire world was crumbling around me.


    Just as I was about to pull myself together, one of my warriors burst into the room.


    "Alpha, the Howards have escaped! We went to bring them in as ordered, but they¡¯d already fled their residence. There¡¯s no trace of their scent beyond the garage," he reported breathlessly.


    "Son of a bitch!" I broke away from ra¡¯s embrace, running both hands over my face in frustration. "This is tant pack desertion!"


    Arthur¡¯s expression hardened. "Time to go on the offensive. We need to round up everyone involved in thepany fraud and bring them in for questioning. They are clearly organized and working together."


    "Perfect," I growled. "Kyle, put thepany building on lockdown immediately. No one enters or leaves. Bring all senior management to the pack house interrogation rooms. I want everyst traitor in mypany and pack identified."


    Kyle immediately started barking orders through her mind-link to our warriors stationed at Thorne Enterprises.


    Eleanor continued coordinating the search parties while I paced the room, my mind racing through scenarios of what could have happened to Caroline and Liam.


    I walked over to Robert and Lena, who were sitting together lookingpletely defeated. I could see how worried they were just by looking at them.


    "You both look exhausted," I said gently. "The day is almost over, but we¡¯re still working. I¡¯d like you to go to my house and get some rest. You¡¯ll be morefortable there, and you need to keep your strength up to help when we find them."


    "I don¡¯t know what to do, Draven. My only daughter and grandson... I want to help, but I feel so helpless," Robert admitted, his voice breaking.


    "Look, I don¡¯t know either. But Eleanor has taken control of the search operations, and you know how efficient she is.We have pack warriors, human police, private investigators, and teams ready for anything we might need. But I need you both to be well so you can help me take care of Caroline when this is over," I said honestly.


    "You¡¯re right. Eleanor will steamroll over everything like a tank!" Robert managed a weakugh. "I think we¡¯ll take you up on your offer. You¡¯ll call immediately if there¡¯s any news?"


    "Of course," I promised. I turned to my house staff who were helping with the search coordination. "Carlos, Mabel. I want you both to go home with Caroline¡¯s parents. Get some food and rest. When Caroline and Liam return, they¡¯ll need all our support."


    "Of course, Alpha," Carlos nodded.


    "Mrs. Payne, please go with them too. Stay at my house. I¡¯ll feel better knowing you¡¯re not alone while Alpha Gerald is helping Arthur with pack matters," I said to Eleanor¡¯s mother.


    "I¡¯ll ept your hospitality, Draven. I want to support Lena and Robert. And truthfully, I¡¯m not being useful here right now," Mrs. Payne decided.


    "Thank you. Carlos, do you need a car?"


    "No, Alpha. I drove here. Shall we go,dies, Robert?"


    After they left, I went to the main hall where Ava, Ruby, and Kyle were still managingmunications.


    "Ladies, you should go home to rest too..."


    "Absolutely not, Draven! You¡¯re not getting rid of any of us!" Ava interrupted before I could finish.


    "We¡¯ve organized shifts, so we¡¯re all getting some rest,"Ruby exined."Alpha Arthur asked for one of us to help him,so Kyle¡¯s heading there.I¡¯ll be providing administrative support for Eleanor, while Ava and Nina will handle anypany matters thate up."


    "Nina?" I asked, vaguely remembering the name when I heard a voice behind me.


    "Hey everyone, I¡¯m here! Ready to take on twenty rogues if I have to!" A petite, energetic woman approached, her movements quick and determined.


    "Nina! Thank God you¡¯re here," Ruby greeted warmly. "This is Nina,Alpha Draven. She works at Puma Global. She¡¯s the employee that Joseph met at the mall."


    "Of course, Nina. I apologize that my head is elsewhere right now," I acknowledged. "But seriously, I can reassign pack members. You all should take breaks."


    "You can¡¯t, Alpha," Ava said firmly. "Right now, you¡¯re not entirely certain who¡¯s trustworthy in yourpany or pack. We¡¯re being careful about who has ess to the pack house and what information they receive."


    "You¡¯re right, Ava," I conceded. "Alright,dies.I appreciate your dedication.Nina, thank you for being here. The others will bring you up to speed."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Alpha," Nina responded.


    "Joseph, thanks for sending Nina our way," Ruby said to my friend who had just arrived.


    "No need to thank me. Whatever you need." Joseph put his hand on my shoulder. "And you, my friend, what do you need?"


    "You¡¯re all already doing everything possible. Thank you." I started toward my study but turned back. "Ava, is there anything urgent from thepany I need to handle?"


    "No, Alpha, everything¡¯s under control. All meetings have been postponed until next week, clients have been informed of the situation and have offered their support. Ryan is handling documents that need signatures, and ra is managing other department issues. You just need to stay focused on finding Caroline and Liam."


    "You¡¯re all amazing. Thank you!" I headed to my study with Joseph.

 Chapter 175 A Familiar Voice

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 A Familiar Voice</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    Joseph followed me into my study.The room had turned into amand center. People were everywhere - working onputers, talking on phones, searching for Liam and Caroline.Eleanor stood in the middle of it all.She was organizing everything that came in. Ryan was giving tasks to the team members.


    I saw Nate hunched over aptop.His fingers were flying across the keyboard, working with Leo¡¯s IT team.


    "I didn¡¯t know Nate was so good withputers," I said to Joseph.


    "Oh yeah, he¡¯s been building some tech startup on the side. Eleanor mentioned he¡¯s developed tracking software for pack patrols. Guess those skills areing in handy now."


    I sat in the chair in my study, forcing myself to stay calm.The series of blows hit me hard. Liam and Caroline¡¯s disappearance. Learning my parents¡¯ deaths were murders. All of it had my emotions in turmoil. But I knew that keeping a clear head was the only way to save my mate and child. The only way to avenge my parents.


    ric paced restlessly within me. "We will find them. We will tear apart anyone who dared touch our mate and pup."


    As everyone worked around me, I reyed E¡¯s phone call in my mind. The male voice in the background was distinctly familiar, yet definitely not Daniel or Dennis, nor her lover Bruno. I was certain I¡¯d heard it before, but where?


    Leo hurried over, interrupting my thoughts. "Alpha Draven, we¡¯ve managed to crack Caroline¡¯s phone encryption and obtained footage from surrounding buildings. We¡¯ve also identified the license te of the vehicle used in the abduction."


    Finally, some good news.My tense feelings eased a little.


    "Have you tracked their direction?" I immediately stood up.


    Kyle shook her head. "The te was fake, but we¡¯re matching vehicles of the same model and color. Problem is, the car drove straight out of Harbor Bay. Once they left the city, there¡¯s no more surveince."


    I walked to therge map on the wall, my finger tracing the main roads. "Three possible directions after leaving the city. North takes them two hours to Maplewood in Blood Moon territory. East leads to Pinewood Valley of the Starlight Pack, and south goes toward Willowbrook in Silver Creek territory."


    Ryan and Joseph joined me at the map, studying my analysis.


    "ording to pack territory rules,we can¡¯t search other territories without permission," Ryan frowned."The kidnappers choosing to leave our territory means they understand our limitations. But it also means..."


    "Means what?" Joseph asked, confused.


    "It means they must reach their destination within a limited timeframe," I exined. "We know the kidnappers are Daniel, Dennis, and E. The brothers may be strong, but they¡¯re not clever strategists. E isn¡¯t particrly bright either. They¡¯re unlikely to employplex anti-tracking measures."


    I turned to Ryan."Immediately assemble three tracking teams.Have them search for the vehicle model, tire tracks,and especially Daniel and Dennis¡¯s scents.We werewolves don¡¯t hide our scents naturally. They must have left traces."


    "I¡¯ll handle it, Alpha Draven," Ryan nodded, already mobilizing warriors through the mind-link.


    Kyle hesitated before speaking. "Alpha Draven, there¡¯s aplication. It rainedst night, which has diluted many scents. And besides the three main roads, there are at least five smaller routes they could have taken."


    My heart sank. Using the smaller roads would expand our search area tenfold.


    The investigation had hit another roadblock.


    I sat back in my chair, rubbing my temples in frustration. "Proceed with the search as nned."


    If the car is difficult to track, then they should look into these people.


    I turned to Leo with a serious look. "Dig deeper into Daniel, Dennis, E, and Linda¡¯s backgrounds. Howard has fled. That means his mistress Linda is probably involved in the kidnapping.I want everything on her.Call records, bank ounts,social connections. Everything."


    Just then, Eleanor noticed Nate¡¯s phone light up. "Nate, you have a message."


    Nate nced at it. "It¡¯s from my mom." He started to put the phone away.


    "Check it," Eleanor urged. "Don¡¯t make your parents worry."


    Nate opened the message,a photo. He looked at it briefly before trying to put his phone away again. "Just my mom¡¯s gossip. Caroline¡¯s ex-boyfriend with his new lover. Mom wanted Caroline to see what that jerk looks like now."


    The words "Caroline¡¯s ex-boyfriend" made me freeze.


    Eleanor looked speechless. "First that bitch Serena. Now a new lover. What is wrong with him?"


    "Wait," I walked toward Nate. "Let me see that photo."


    The picture showed a familiar man sitting with a blonde woman at an ice cream shop. I recognized him immediately. It was Marcus, Caroline¡¯s ex-boyfriend whom I¡¯d met in Maplewood while looking for Caroline.


    In that moment, the familiar voice from the phone call crystallized in my mind.


    "That¡¯s him!" I nearly shouted. "The voice on the phone was Marcus!"


    Ryan leaned in to examine the photo, his expression suddenly changing. "Moon Goddess, Alpha Draven, look at who¡¯s with Marcus."


    I focused on the blonde woman in the photo, my heartbeat elerating.


    "That¡¯s Linda!"

 Chapter 176 The Missing Puzzle Piece

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 The Missing Puzzle Piece</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    On the screen was a photo that made ric growl in fury. It showed Caroline¡¯s ex-boyfriend Marcus. The caption read, "Look who Marcus¡¯s new girlfriend is."


    "Nate, that¡¯s Linda," I said.


    "But how does Linda know Caroline¡¯s ex? How did they end up together?" Kyle wondered, studying the photo.


    "Linda? The Linda we¡¯re looking for?" Nate asked, confusion evident in his tone.


    "Damn, you¡¯ve never met her. But your mother definitely would recognize her," I exined. Linda had worked as my father¡¯spany assistant and would have attended various pack gatherings and business events.


    Nate¡¯s mother, being Luna of the Starlight Pack, would definitely know her face.


    "Eleanor!"


    I showed Eleanor the photo, and she unleashed a string of colorful curses before immediately taking charge of the situation.


    "Nate, forward that photo to me right now. Ryan, call your investigator in Maplewood and put him on speaker." I had to admire how efficiently shemanded the room.


    "This is Jace, who¡¯s calling?" The investigator answered on the second ring.


    "Jace, how are you?" Ryan greeted warmly.


    "Ryan? What an honor, twice in less than a week," Jace joked.


    Ryan had told me that Jace was a friend from his training days who preferred tracking and investigation to warrior duties, eventually bing a frence detective.


    "Brother, the honor is all mine to call you friend. I need your help, and it¡¯s urgent," Ryan replied, his tone serious.


    "Just tell me what you need. I¡¯m still in Maplewood," Jace said.


    "That¡¯s exactly what we need." In less than five minutes, Ryan and Eleanor had briefed Jace on the situation.


    "I¡¯ll contact the Maplewood police station immediately with this photo and information," Jace promised before ending the call.


    Shortly after,Eleanor turned to me."I¡¯ve informed Sebastian. He says he¡¯ll immediately search the territory for Marcus and bring him in for questioning."


    Eleanor¡¯s brother was the Alpha of Blood Moon Pack. I¡¯d wager that if Eleanor had been male, she would have made an exceptional Alpha herself.


    I nodded quickly. "Tell Alpha Sebastian my search teams are almost there too."


    "Kyle, when this is all over, remind me to send Nate¡¯s mother a gift. Tell her I¡¯m grateful, Nate." This was our first real lead since the nightmare began.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Draven. My mother is happy to help," Nate replied as his phone rang. "Hi, Mom?" He listened briefly, sighed, then put the call on speaker. "Mom, what are you saying?"


    "Oh, Nate, you¡¯re too slow! Put Eleanor on!" Nate¡¯s mother demanded impatiently, making me smile despite everything.


    "Mom, you¡¯re on speaker," he informed her.


    "Hi, Mother-inw. You¡¯ve helped us tremendously, thank you," Eleanor greeted warmly.


    "Elle, I¡¯m worried about Caroline.Something¡¯s happened¡ªmaybe nothing, but I thought I should tell you."


    "What is it, Mother-inw?" Eleanor asked, suddenly alert.


    "I visited Maplewood today to see an old friend. We went to the salon in town together. Sitting right next to me was a woman, the same woman from that photo I Sent!"


    Everyone in the room stopped working, listening intently.


    "She was blonde before, but today she dyed her hair ck and got it cut into a bob. Lookspletely different now."


    "Mother-inw, are you certain it¡¯s the same person?" Eleanor asked.


    "Absolutely certain! I have an excellent memory. Plus, this woman was acting nervous, constantly looking around. She told the stylist she needed aplete makeover because she was meeting someone important."


    I realized Linda was deliberately changing her appearance to avoid detection. "Mother-inw, what happened next?"


    "I found her behavior suspicious, so I followed her discreetly. After leaving the salon, she actually met with Marcus, Caroline¡¯s ex-boyfriend. The two of them were all lovey-dovey, so I secretly took photos. Then they drove to that abandoned farm at the edge of town."


    "That farm near the forest that¡¯s been abandoned for years?" Eleanor asked.


    "Yes, that very one. They went inside, and after a while, a tall man came out. I¡¯m hiding in my car on a side road watching, and Linda hasn¡¯te out again. What worries me most is that I think I heard a child crying."


    The room fell silent.


    "Mother-inw, where are you now?" Eleanor asked tensely.


    "Still here keeping watch. Nate told me what happened to Caroline and Liam. I saw Marcus with that woman. They were acting sneaky. My gut told me they were up to something bad. I couldn¡¯t let them escape. Not if Caroline and the child are really in there..."


    "Mother-inw, you¡¯re better than James Bond, but I need you to leave immediately. We¡¯re sending people there. It¡¯s too dangerous!"


    "I¡¯m not leaving, Eleanor. If that woman truly kidnapped them, I won¡¯t let her escape."


    "Fine, but stay on the line with us and don¡¯t put yourself in danger."


    "I will," Nate¡¯s mother agreed.


    "Ryan, contact Alpha Sebastian and our search teams immediately," Imanded.


    Ryan ryed all the information. They promised to send people to the farm right away. The waiting would be torture.


    "My mom haspletely lost her mind," Nate muttered, more to himself than anyone else, but I was grateful for her courage.


    Just then, Leo, who had been staring intently at hisputer screen, said, "That¡¯s strange... this is really confusing!"


    "What is it, Leo?" I asked.


    "I don¡¯t think Caroline is in Maplewood," Leo said, turning his screen toward us.


    "They¡¯re not together?" My heart raced with anxiety.


    "Possibly not!" Leo confirmed.


    "Take a deep breath, Draven. Leo, what did you find?" Eleanor moved to theputer. "Look at these cell tower signals. The phone that called Caroline hours ago was picked up here."


    She pointed to a location on screen that was quite distant from Maplewood.


    "We need to confirm this location," Kyle said.


    "Then let¡¯s move!" Eleanormanded. "Draven, stay calm. We¡¯re making progress."


    My wolf ric howled inside me, desperate to find our mate and pup. The thought that Caroline and Liam might be separated made my blood run cold. If anyone had harmed them, they would face my wrath as Alpha.

 Chapter 177 Caught in the Act

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Caught in the Act</h4>


    E¡¯s POV


    God, what kind of dump was this ce? My father promised me he¡¯d found the perfect hideout, swore that working with Linda would get us what we wanted. Take Liam, he said, and we could use him to make Draven give me everything I deserved.


    But Dad disappeared just hours after we grabbed the kid. Now I was stuck with this crazy woman and a screaming brat.


    Daniel and Dennis, the brothers who helped us kidnap Liam, were like obedient bodyguards. Daniel looked so proper,you¡¯d never guess he¡¯d betray his pack. Dennis seemed more reckless, casual about everything.


    When we lost contact with my father, Daniel immediately confronted Linda. "I don¡¯t need millions. Just two hundred thousand for me and my brother. I¡¯m risking Alpha Draven¡¯s wrath to help you."


    Dennis nodded, frowning."Alpha Draven isn¡¯t someone you mess with. We need some payment upfront."


    Lindaughed it off."We have his only child.Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re selling yourselves short? Once we reach Howard, we can squeeze millions out of Alpha Draven." She smiled sweetly. "I¡¯m family, your benefactor. Without me, would you ever have gotten into apany as prestigious as Thorne Enterprises?"


    Daniel hesitated, uncertainty crossing his face.


    Linda pressed her advantage. "Especially you, Daniel. With my help, you became head of security at Thorne Enterprises. Two hundred thousand is nothing,barely a few years¡¯ sry there."


    Dennis saw his brother wavering and pulled at his arm. "Daniel, if you don¡¯t want yours, I¡¯ll take my share."


    Daniel remained silent. Dennis tilted his head, equally quiet. I suspected they weremunicating through their mind-link.


    Linda must have realized she couldn¡¯t overpower them because she quickly gave in. "Fine, I¡¯ll transfer the money now. When this is over, you¡¯ll get much more. We¡¯re family, after all."


    But soon after I made my threatening call to Alpha Draven, the brothers vanished. At least they hadn¡¯t taken Liam with them.


    Now I was stuck with this crying brat. His howls were ear-splitting.


    The door to our hideout creaked open. Linda and Marcus walked in, wrapped around each other, his hands wandering all over her body.


    I rolled my eyes. "Get a room."


    Linda pulled away from kissing Marcus. "E, shut that snot-nosed kid up. You can hear him crying from outside."


    "That kid never stops crying. When I first met him, he was much quieter," Marcusmented.


    "Oh, just give him some Xanax. I have some in my purse if you want," I suggested.


    "Are you insane?" Linda snapped. "Alpha Draven hasn¡¯t done what we want yet. We can¡¯t kill the brat. Better let him cry himself to exhaustion."


    "Well, Linda, I don¡¯t think motherhood suits you," Iughed, seeing her disgusted expression.


    Linda shot back, "Your father was supposed to find us somewhere better. This ce is aplete dump."


    "That¡¯s what I thought, but he said we wouldn¡¯t attract attention here. I¡¯m dying of boredom though..."


    Marcus brought over a big bag of food. At least he was useful for something,bringing supplies.


    Though I had to admit, most of the credit for getting into Blood Moon Pack territory without alerting their patrols went to Marcus and his connections.


    I really didn¡¯t know how Linda had gotten involved with this guy.


    Linda pulled Marcus into the bedroom. I knew exactly what that bitch was doing. It wasn¡¯t long before she started moaning like a dog in heat.


    Half an hourter, Marcus left, and Linda remained silent in the bedroom. When I called for her to deal with the brat, she told me to handle it myself. I nearly pped her. The nerve!


    I gave the little monster some cookies, and he threw them in my face. I was furious! I wanted to tie him to the kitchen table leg and go to sleep, ignoring his criespletely.


    Back in my room, I put on headphones to block out the crying and covered my eyes with a sleep mask.


    "Ow! Linda, stop shaking me, you cow!" I shouted when I felt someone disturbing me.


    Arge hand ripped the mask from my face. My room was filled with hulking men.


    "Aaaaah! Help! Linda, help me! I¡¯m being raped!" I screamed, fearing for my life.


    "Shut up, you brat!" one of them growled. "This isw enforcement! Get up,you¡¯re going to the dungeon for trial. Kidnapping an Alpha¡¯s child? You¡¯ve got some nerve!"


    I froze. What were they talking about? I saw Linda standing by the bedroom door with her hands behind her back, and I started crying.


    "Linda, what kind of joke is this?"


    "You think this is a joke, you idiot? We¡¯ve been caught, you fool!"


    "Don¡¯t talk to me like that! It¡¯s your fault for sneaking off with your lover. Couldn¡¯t you control yourselves? Linda! Ow... what¡¯s that?" I felt something cold against my wrists.


    "Silver bracelets, princess!" one of the brutesughed.


    "What?" I didn¡¯t understand.


    "Handcuffs, you moron! We¡¯re being arrested, you clown!" Linda shouted.


    "Now you get to sit in a cage," another guard said, shoving me forward.


    They pushed us outside and into actual cages in the back of a vehicle. Before being forced inside, I caught sight of the little brat being held by a handsome man. Interestingly, the kid had stopped crying.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, sensing the danger we were in. Wolves caught betraying an Alpha rarely survived the punishment. My father had promised we¡¯d be untouchable,where was he now when I needed him most?


    The silver handcuffs burned against my skin as the reality of our situation sank in. We had kidnapped an Alpha¡¯s son, his heir, his blood. Even my status as Howard¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t protect me from what wasing.


    As the vehicle started moving, I caught Linda¡¯s terrified eyes across from me. For the first time since this n began, I saw raw fear there.

 Chapter 178 Box of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 Box of Truth</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I was a bundle of nerves waiting for any news. The pack enforcers had discovered the cell tower location and mapped out a search perimeter. Teams of warriors were already on their way.


    "Eleanor..." Nate¡¯s mother called.


    "Hi, Teresa."


    "The warriors arrived. They¡¯re going in."


    "Thank the Moon Goddess they¡¯re here!" I whispered.


    "Teresa, get out of there now."


    "No way, I¡¯m safe where I am, I¡¯ll wait," Nate¡¯s mother insisted.


    "Mom, how can you see anything at this time of night?" Nate asked.


    "While I was waiting by the salon door, I had Maria bring me your binocrs. I like them, you better buy another pair because I¡¯m keeping these." Nate¡¯s mother was quite a character.


    "Mom, for Moon¡¯s sake, you¡¯re not some rogue spy," Nate put his hand over his face.


    "I¡¯m better than any spy. Eleanor said so." Teresa managed to get everyone in the roomughing, even with all the tension.


    "Teresa, you¡¯re simply the best. Thank you so much," I thanked her sincerely.


    "Alpha Draven, dear, everything will be fine. Have faith," she replied. "They¡¯reing out now, they put two women in the enforcement van."


    "Jace, any news?" Ryan asked through his phone.


    "Liam is in my arms right now, Ryan. He seems fine, but I¡¯m taking him to the pack doctor first for an examination and to make sure he¡¯s okay. Then we¡¯ll convoy to Harbor Bay. We have three detainees, but since this involves two packs, we¡¯ll bring them in and hand them over," Moreno exined.


    "Jace, can¡¯t youe by air? We¡¯re anxious about Liam," Ryan exined.


    "I could, Ryan, but getting clearance for that would take too long with all the territory boundaries."


    "I¡¯ll arrange for an Alpha-cleared flight right now and you cane as soon as possible. Would that work? How many will being?" Ryan asked.


    "It¡¯s good to have friends with Alpha connections," Jace Morenoughed. "Do that and give me the details. It¡¯ll be me, Liam, the three detainees, and three enforcers."


    "Ryan, tell him I¡¯m going to the doctor¡¯s to see how little Liam is doing. He knows me, I can calm him down, poor pup," Teresa spoke quickly.


    "Did you hear that, Jace? Her name is Teresa," Ryan informed.


    "It¡¯ll be great if she meets us there. Liam is really frightened," the investigator said, and my heart tightened. ric growled protectively inside me.


    "Perfect. I¡¯ll call you in a few minutes," Ryan ended the call, and Kyle was already arranging for Alpha-cleared transport from Storm Valley Pack.


    All arrangements were made, information was shared, and two hours after being rescued, my son boarded the ne to return to me. Nate¡¯s parents decided toe along on the flight since Liam wouldn¡¯t leave Teresa¡¯sp after seeing her at the hospital.


    Teresa made a video call and let Liam talk to us for a while. The room was filled with emotion. I mind-linked Carlos and asked him to let everyone in the pack house know that Liam had been rescued. I asked them to wait at the pack house, as I would bring Liam for them to look after while we continued searching for Caroline.


    Now I needed to find my Caroline. The search was still ongoing, but the area was difficult to ess, and the pack enforcers were having trouble.


    Ava came to my side and called me. "Alpha Draven, I don¡¯t want to bother you, but Mr. Morgan wants to speak with you. He said it¡¯s about pack business. He¡¯s called several times today and is now downstairs."


    "That¡¯s strange. What could he want?" Ryan asked.


    "Ryan, he only said it¡¯s about pack business, but that it¡¯s very important," Ava exined. "And he wouldn¡¯t give more details."


    "Ava, authorize him toe up. I¡¯ll meet him," I said, finding Morgan¡¯s insistence unusual.


    I went with Ryan, and when Morgan arrived, Ava showed him in.


    "Morgan, I¡¯m sorry, but things here today are quiteplicated," I said as I received him.


    "Ryan told me about Caroline and your son. Is there anything I can do?" Morgan asked, his voice sincere.


    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else we can do right now," I sighed heavily.


    After looking at me for a minute, Morgan said,"Alpha Draven, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but I spoke with my mate in Switzend and mentioned your situation and that the Howard family was suspected of the kidnapping. She begged me to give you this. I have no idea what it is, she said she doesn¡¯t know either, but she said Diana gave her this box and asked her to keep it, and if anything happened to her, to give the box to you."


    "What do you mean, Morgan?" I found this the strangest thing ever.


    "I don¡¯t know, Alpha, I don¡¯t understand it either. But what I do know is that my mate and Diana became close at one point, they took yoga sses together. Ah, it was about three years ago. My mate said that one day Diana arrived somewhat frightened and gave her a bag with this box inside, saying exactly that she needed her to keep this box inplete secrecy and if anything happened to her, to bring the box to you."


    "How strange this is, Morgan," Ryanmented.


    "I thought so too, Ryan.I even argued with my mate about it. But she ended up keeping it, and with all this business about the kidnapping and the Howards¡¯ disappearance, she asked me to give this to Alpha Draven. I could barely find the box; my mate had hidden it in a false bottom in the closet."


    "You said this was three years ago?" I asked, ric growing more attentive.


    "Yes, I remember those yoga sses. My mate was euphoric about them, but it didn¡¯tst six months," Morganmented.


    I ced the box on the table and asked Ava to call Arthur and Alpha Council investigator Magnus. When they entered the room, I introduced the investigator to Morgan and asked him to repeat what he had told me.


    "Well, let¡¯s open this box and see what¡¯s inside," Magnus said, taking the box secured with a padlock and forcing the lock until it broke.


    When the box was opened, we found several neatly organized folders, mostly about ounts in tax havens, about thepany that was stealing Thorne Enterprises¡¯ clients, and about properties scattered across the country. But one folder stood out,it was red andbeled "Attack."


    When Magnus opened the folder, he found the evidence that had disappeared from the investigation, various notes with names and phone numbers and messages, deposit receipts, and a sh drive. I took the device and plugged it into theputer. There was only one file on it titled "Howard"¡ªit was a video, and I yed it.


    After just over thirty minutes, I was fighting to control my wolf from taking over. In the video, Howard was talking to his mate and exining how he had arranged for rogue wolves to attack my parents, how he did it, and why. Heughed about how he¡¯d sabotaged their car before they left, ensuring they¡¯d crash into the ravine when the rogues attacked. Howard wanted my parents dead and me too, because he wanted to take over both the pack and thepany. He even had forged documents prepared, but I ruined his ns by not being in the car with my parents that day.


    I held back tears thinking that Caroline had saved my life that day, because it was only because of meeting her at the masquerade ball that I hadn¡¯t returned with my parents and escaped the attack.


    At the end of the video, he said that I was still ruining his ns because I had brought Ryan in as Beta and taken over both the pack and thepany presidency when he had worked so hard to make me depressed and guilty about not dying. Ryan had ruined his ns by making me fight back.


    Howard also confessed to embezzling from both the pack funds and thepany and named who was helping him. He gave some details about his ns and what he was doing. I was stunned.


    "I think this resolves a lot of things," Ryan said and went to theputer. "I made a copy of the video." He removed the sh drive, put it in the box, and handed it to Arthur. "Can you handle this?Alpha Arthur"


    "Absolutely, Ryan!" Arthur replied as he took the box.


    "I want all these traitors rotting in the pack dungeons!" I told Magnus, ric¡¯s rage barely contained.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Alpha Draven, they¡¯ll be leaving here in silver chains," Magnus assured. "And you, Mr. Morgan, will need toe with me to give a statement, and I¡¯ll need to speak with your mate as well."


    "Of course, whatever the Alpha Council needs," Morgan turned to me. "Alpha Draven, I¡¯m sorry for what has caused you more harm."


    "Morgan, actually today you¡¯ve given me relief. Thank you." I shook his hand and we said goodbye. "Let¡¯s go, Ryan, I still need to find Caroline."


    I returned to my study and Eleanor updated me about the search, telling me that the region was in the rural area of Blue Creek, a small town about two hundred kilometers from Harbor Bay.


    "Blue Creek?" Ryan asked, and Eleanor confirmed. Ryan ran out. He returned a few minutester with a paper in his hands. "Howard acquired a property there through shellpanies, check if it¡¯s within the perimeter."


    One of the enforcers took the paper, entered the information, and confirmed the property was within the cell tower¡¯s perimeter. They called Magnus and passed along the coordinates.


    "We¡¯re getting close, Draven," Ryan said confidently,"Soon this nightmare will be over. Magnus ordered a search of all the properties listed in that box to find Howard and his mate."


    "Great, man! I can¡¯t wait for all of this to be over." I felt ric calm slightly at the prospect of finding Caroline.

 Chapter 179 The Escape

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179 The Escape</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I nced through the tiny window slit and realized darkness had fallen outside. My heart clenched painfully in my chest. "Moon Goddess, how is my son doing?"


    I spent the entire day praying to the Moon Goddess to protect my little pup. Draven must hate me now. I simply left without saying anything. But I was desperate for my son. And I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After Dennis came in and left that sandwich, I thought they¡¯d gone out because everything became eerily quiet.


    But then I heard noise,a door opening followed by voices. They¡¯d returned.


    "Your dinner," Daniel opened the door, handed me a package, and closed it again.


    I pressed my ear against the door, desperate to know what they were nning.


    "Dani, I find it strange that I can¡¯t reach Linda," I heard Dennisment.


    "You should ditch that phone," Daniel reproached him.


    "Rx, they can¡¯t trace this number. We destroyed Caroline¡¯s phone, they¡¯ll never find it," Dennis seemed unconcerned. "How long are we keeping her?"


    "Howard didn¡¯t specify. He said to take care of her and not touch a single hair because she¡¯s our guarantee that the arrogant Alpha Thorne will do everything we want," Daniel spoke.


    "I thought the kid was the guarantee?"


    "No, the kid was the bait to catch the bitch. He¡¯s not Alpha Draven¡¯s son, remember?! Draven will only protect the kid because of her. If something happens to her, he won¡¯t give a damn about the boy."


    My blood ran cold. They didn¡¯t know that Liam is Draven¡¯s son. Was this good or bad? Howard was involved in this; I should have been suspicious. His hatred and jealousy had no limits. I realized something else,they only mentioned the two of them. No sign of Liam being here. They must have him somewhere else.


    I studied my surroundings carefully.Both Dennis and Daniel had the physiques of trained fighters,they wouldn¡¯t be easy to overpower. I needed to be smart about this.


    "I¡¯m going outside to get a better signal to try and reach Linda," I heard Dennis say, followed by the door mming.


    A few minutester, I heard someone snoring in the living room. I decided to take the package and eat what they brought me. This might be my only opportunity to escape. There was a sandwich and juice in the bag. I sat down and after finishing eating, the door opened. Dennis entered and closed the door.


    "Good that you ate," he approached me, his eyes roaming over my body in a way that made my wolf Rory growl defensively.


    "You know, Caroline, you¡¯re so naive. You trust everyone, believe everything they tell you. Today, you didn¡¯t even question anything, just followed all the orders I gave you." Dennis moved closer and ran his hand through my hair.


    "You¡¯re so beautiful! I¡¯ve been enchanted by you since I first saw you. I wanted to rip out that rich Alpha¡¯s throat for hovering around you. But it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, you never noticed me. But now you¡¯re here, and you¡¯ll stay here for a long time, so let¡¯s have some fun? I guarantee you¡¯ll enjoy it."


    I swallowed my disgust and forced myself to look vulnerable. "Please, Dennis, if I... if I do this with you, will you let me go?"


    His eyes widened with surprise before darkening with lust. "Of course, sweetheart. I¡¯ll make sure you get home safely."


    I knew he was lying, but I needed him distracted. "Then... let me make this special," I whispered, forcing a shy smile.


    Dennis grinned widely. "I knew you¡¯de around."


    "Let me undress myself," I suggested softly. "It¡¯ll be more... exciting that way."


    He eagerly nodded and began tearing at his own clothes.


    That¡¯s when I spotted it,a gun tucked into his waistband.


    Moon Goddess, I nearly made a terrible mistake. If I¡¯d tried to overpower him directly, he could have shot me.


    "Come on, hurry up," Dennis urged as he stripped down to his boxers.


    "Patience," I teased,slowly unbuttoning my blouse."Don¡¯t you know how to appreciate the moment?Where¡¯s your sense of... romance?"


    Dennisughed. "I always knew you were a dirty little slut underneath that proper exterior."


    Rory snarled within me, but I maintained my act. I needed that gun.


    "Lie down," I whispered, gesturing to the mattress. "Let me take care of you."


    Dennis jumped onto the mattress. His eyes were hungry. I was thinking about how to get to his gun when the door burst open.


    Daniel stood there, his face contorting with rage when he saw the scene. "What the fuck?!"


    He grabbed me and shoved me aside, then yanked his brother up by the arm. "We¡¯re in the middle of the most important job of our lives, and you can¡¯t keep your dick in your pants?!"


    "You¡¯re just jealous!" Dennis shouted back. "Always ruining my fun!"


    As they argued, their attentionpletely off me, I lunged for Dennis¡¯s clothes. My fingers closed around the cold metal of the gun, and I pulled it free.


    "Stop!" I shouted, pointing the weapon at them both.


    They turned, eyes widening as they saw me holding the gun.


    "Caroline, don¡¯t be stupid¡ª" Daniel began.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. I fired twice¡ªone shot toward each of them, not aiming to kill but to create chaos. Both bullets hit the wall behind them, and in their moment of shock and dive for cover, I bolted through the door.


    The small cabin we were in sat isted in a wooded area. I ran as fast as my wolf-enhanced legs could carry me, hearing shouts and curses behind me as they gave chase.


    "Get back here, you bitch!" Dennis screamed.


    I heard a bullet whiz past my ear and ducked low, zigzagging through the trees. My heart pounded wildly, but Rory was fully alert now, helping me navigate through the darkness.


    I ran for what felt like miles, the sounds of pursuit growing fainter behind me. Just when I thought I might have lost them, I crashed directly into a solid wall of muscle. Strong arms wrapped around me, and I screamed, struggling frantically.


    "Caroline Bet?" a deep voice asked.


    I looked up to see a tall man with the unmistakable presence of a wolf enforcer. Behind him stood several others, all wearing the Storm Valley Pack insignia on their tactical gear.


    "Y-yes," I gasped.


    "We¡¯re Alpha Draven¡¯s enforcement team," the man said. "We¡¯ve been searching for you."


    Relief flooded through me so strongly that my knees buckled. "Liam," I whispered. "My son¡ª"


    "Your son is safe," the enforcer assured me. "He¡¯s already been rescued and is on his way to Harbor Bay with Teresa."


    Tears sprang to my eyes. "Thank the Moon Goddess."


    Suddenly, there was a crashing sound in the underbrush. The enforcers moved me behind them and took defensive positions just as Dennis and Daniel burst into view.


    "Pack enforcement!" the lead enforcer shouted. "On the ground, now!"


    Daniel immediately raised his hands, dropping to his knees. Dennis, however, raised his gun.The sound of guns being ready echoed through the forest.


    "I wouldn¡¯t," the enforcer said calmly.


    Dennis looked back and forth between the men and me. His eyes were wild. For a moment, I thought he might try to shoot his way out. But then his shoulders dropped. He let the gun fall.


    The men moved in to grab the brothers. I felt my rush of energy fade away. It left me shaking. Tired.


    "Let¡¯s get you out of here, Ms. Bet," the lead man said kindly. "Alpha Draven is waiting for you."


    I nodded weakly. I let him lead me away from this bad dream.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 180 Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Reunion</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I was pacing back and forth in the room when one of the enforcement officers called me, saying the lead enforcer searching for Caroline wanted to speak with me. My heart raced in my chest. I swallowed hard and picked up the phone.


    "Alpha Draven," I greeted, waiting for the news.


    "Just a moment.Here, make yourselffortable." The enforcer spoke to someone and then left the video frame. At that moment, Caroline¡¯s image appeared.


    "Carrie!" I eximed. "Are you okay?"


    I called over my shoulder, "Everyone, she¡¯s been found!" The pack members in the room erupted in shouts and howls of relief.


    "I¡¯m fine, Draven, I¡¯m sorry, but... my son, have they found my son?" She was crying, her eyes wild with fear.


    "Sweetheart, Liam was found in Maplewood. He¡¯s doing well and flying here. Teresa ising with him." I could see her expression soften as she heard what I was saying, relief washing over her beautiful face.


    "Thank the Moon Goddess! Draven, what wonderful news." She began to cry.


    "Carrie, calm down. Everything is okay now. Let me speak with the enforcer ." Caroline handed the phone to the man beside her."Thank you so much. Are you bringing her to Harbor Bay?"


    "Yes, Alpha Draven.As I exined to her,we¡¯ll stop at the pack doctor¡¯s clinic for examinations and take her back."


    "Does all this have to be done today? She¡¯s carrying my pup."


    "Given that information, Alpha, I¡¯ll take her directly to the doctor."


    "Excellent, I appreciate it."


    "Your mate will be with you in a maximum of four hours."


    "That long?" I growled, my wolf ric growing restless.


    "Alpha Draven, we¡¯re almost two hundred kilometers from Harbor Bay, and we still need to go to the doctor. But feel free to mind-link me if anythinges up."


    "Very well."


    "Oh, Alpha. We¡¯ve detained the brothers Dennis and Daniel."


    "Good. Now all that¡¯s left is hunting down that traitor Howard."


    I ended the call, relief flooding through me knowing my mate and son were on their way home. I mind-linked Carlos to inform everyone at the pack house.


    "Draven, since Caroline and Liam have been found, I¡¯ll reorganize things here in ourmand center," Eleanor approached me with another strategy already mapped out. "I heard the enforcer say they still haven¡¯t found Howard, so our priority now is to track him down."


    "I agree, Elle. I spoke, letting my body fall onto the sofa and cing my face between my hands. "Can you continue coordinating this for now?Because until I have Caroline and Liam in my arms, my wolf won¡¯t settle."


    "Leave it to me, Alpha-grump!" Eleanor poked my shoulder and teased me.


    "I actually kind of like you calling me Alpha-grump," I smiled at her.


    "I also like you calling me a hellcat psychopath," Sheughed. "We¡¯re a great team taking care of Carrie and the pups."


    "You can bet your wolf on that," I agreed.


    "Let¡¯s go, losers!" Eleanor walked towards the table to direct the enforcement team. "The traitor¡¯sckeys have been detained. Caroline and Liam are safe and on their way home. Now we need to hunt down the mastermind himself. Come on, everybody search for Howard and his mate."


    I got up and went to get some coffee. In the early morning, Enforcer Bonfim, who was bringing Caroline, informed me through our pack link that she was already being examined by the doctor and wouldn¡¯t take long to be with me. Shortly after, Ryan came up to me and said that Jace Moreno had sent a message saying they had justnded. They were arriving!


    I couldn¡¯t go pick up Liam because I was waiting for Caroline. And I couldn¡¯t find Caroline because I was waiting for Liam.


    I was almost wearing a hole in the house floor from all the pacing when the elevator signaled and opened its doors. Caroline came out and flew into my arms. I hugged her tightly, inhaling her scent deeply, and couldn¡¯t hold back the rumble in my chest.


    "Carrie, are you okay? Did they hurt you?Is our pup alright?" I had so many questions.


    "I¡¯m fine, the baby is fine, and no one hurt me," Caroline responded, clinging to me, her face buried against my neck.


    When we finally managed to break apart from our embrace, I turned to the enforcer who had apanied her.


    "Good morning, Alpha Draven. I¡¯m Enforcer Bonfim. Sorry it took so long to bring Caroline back."


    "Good morning, enforcer. What matters is that she¡¯s finally here and safe," I replied, my hand never leaving Caroline¡¯s waist.


    "I heard my colleague from Maplewood did an excellent job with the help of a very distinguished woman," Bonfim had already been informed of everything.


    "She¡¯s fiercer than any warrior," I responded with a smile. "Enforcer, please make yourselffortable, have some coffee or something to eat. I imagine you¡¯re exhausted too." I pointed to the table with food that remained organized in the house.


    "Thank you, Alpha, I never turn down coffee," Bonfim smiled. He was an older wolf near sixty and had an almost contagious serenity. "But I¡¯d also like to speak with my team."


    "Of course. Ava, please apany the enforcer and get him some coffee and food," I said, watching Ava wipe away tears after hugging Caroline.


    Nina also stood up from the table and rushed to hug her friend.


    I hugged Caroline again, and the elevator opened once more. A tall man dressed in tactical gear stepped out, along with Teresa, who was holding my son. Liam was sleeping peacefully in the arms of the woman who had saved his little life. Caroline immediately ran towards them. I couldn¡¯t move. My body was starting to rx after the tension I¡¯d experienced over the past two days with my family in danger.


    "Alpha Draven," Nate¡¯s father greeted me with the elegance that was his family¡¯s trademark.


    Ryan pointed to a handsome man and said, "Let me introduce you.This is Jace Moreno."


    "Jace,I owe you a debt of gratitude," I said.


    "Not at all, Alpha Draven. I was just doing my duty to the packs, and that¡¯s rewarding for me. Besides, Ryan is a good friend."


    I thanked him and offered him the customary guest rights of my territory, asking Ava to apany them.


    I walked towards Caroline and encircled both her and my sleeping son in my arms, then embraced Teresa and thanked her.


    "Teresa, how can I thank you? What you did for us today, I¡¯m at a loss for words. You saved my son," I was incredibly grateful to this woman.


    "Alpha, I¡¯m a mother. This little pup wins over everyone he meets." Teresa had an affectionate smile.


    Eleanor and Nate walked over. Their eyes were wet with tears.

 Chapter 181 Safe in His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Safe in His Arms</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    After all the hugs and everyone telling us how relieved they were, Draven led me to his room.


    I put Liam on the bed. He was sleeping deeply. I covered him with a nket. That¡¯s when I saw it. A mark on his right ankle,I didn¡¯t understand what it was.


    "Draven, what¡¯s this mark on Liam¡¯s ankle?" Maybe he knew more. He had been following everything.


    Draven looked at our son and gently touched the mark with his fingers, as if he could make it go away. He sighed, then grabbed another nket and covered Liam. After kissing his forehead, he pulled me to the sofa and made me sit on hisp.


    "Liam was found in terrible conditions. Jace told me that he has no other injuries, so they didn¡¯t physically abuse him. But they had him chained to a table leg."A tear rolled down Draven¡¯s face.


    "Are you telling me those monsters chained up my pup?" Fury took over. I started crying. "He¡¯s just a child! How could they?"


    "Wolves who betray their pack can be evil beyond imagination, Caroline. When someone abandons pack values, there¡¯s no limit to their cruelty. These wolves put their own desires above everything. Above pack bonds. Above decency." Draven ran his hands along my back. He watched our son sleep safely.


    "I don¡¯t understand this. How can they harm a pup? He¡¯s almost still a baby. He only knows love and kindness." I couldn¡¯t stop crying. I buried my face in Draven¡¯s neck. His scent of cedarwood and muskforted me.


    "I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re capable of this either. Jace found him chained to that table. Dirty. Hungry. Thirsty. Those two crazy women didn¡¯t even take him to the bathroom. No diaper. Nothing. Jace said he was crying constantly." Pain crossed Draven¡¯s face.


    "You said two? Who else was with E?"


    "Linda. And Marcus was helping them."


    "Marcus? My ex-boyfriend?" I stared at him. "You¡¯re saying my ex is involved in this?"


    Draven nodded.


    "Moon Goddess! Why? What does he gain from this? I can¡¯t believe it. Someone I¡¯ve known my entire life. He used toe to my house. How could he do this to me?"


    "I¡¯m not surprised. He cheated on you with your cousin and rejected you." Draven was right. But rejection was different frommitting crimes against pack members.


    "They haven¡¯t been interrogated yet.I only spoke briefly with Jace. I just wanted to know if our son was okay. So I don¡¯t have much information yet."


    "Right. But now that he¡¯s safe, I want to know everything." I was angry. Disappointed. Worried about my son and how this could affect him. "We need to take him to the pack doctor. Make sure he¡¯s okay."


    "Liam was taken to the hospital in Maplewood. They examined him. The doctors said physically he¡¯s just dehydrated. And he has that horrible mark." Draven¡¯s hand moved to my belly where our second pup was growing. "But I want Dr. Molina to check him out. I¡¯ve scheduled an appointment for tomorrow."


    "That¡¯s a great idea." I agreed. "But why here?"


    "Because I can¡¯t leave the pack house yet. There¡¯s a lot happening with the pack." He looked at me seriously. "When you¡¯re rested, I¡¯ll tell you everything. But I don¡¯t want my mate and pups away from me."


    "I don¡¯t want to be away from you either. But tell me what¡¯s going on right now."


    Draven sighed."Carrie, my parents¡¯ car was sabotaged. By Howard." His voice was tight with pain.


    "We¡¯re revealing the audit results now. All the wolves we¡¯ve discovered involved in Howard¡¯s embezzlement scheme are being interrogated in the interrogation rooms. Alpha Arthur is leading this with Eleanor¡¯s father¡¯s help."


    "Howard sabotaged the car?" I was horrified.


    "Yes. My parents were murdered!" Draven let out a pained growl. "Mr. Morgan gave me a box yesterday.It had the missing evidence about the ident. Lots of other information too. Howard¡¯s confession video was in there."


    "Wait, is Liz involved in this?" I asked.


    "No.Liz is staying quietly in Switzend with her mother and brother. Rx!" Draven¡¯s voice softened."But her mother took yoga sses. Howard¡¯s mate attended the same ss.They became close friends.One day, Howard¡¯s mate asked Liz¡¯s mother to keep a box for her. She said if anything happened to her, she should give the box to me."


    "And why did he give you the box now?"


    "Because Dr. Molina told him about the kidnappings. He mentioned it to his mate. She got scared and told him about the box. Asked him to bring it to me." Draven shook his head. "This woman had all the answers in her hands this whole time. She had no idea."


    "Moon Goddess! This is all absurd." I was shocked. Outraged by everything I was discovering.


    "Carrie, what about you? Are you really okay? Did they hurt you or our pup?"


    "I¡¯m fine.They kept me locked in a room.Some kind of unfinished house in the middle of nowhere." I started remembering what I¡¯d been through. "They were taking orders from Howard. From what I heard, the order was not to touch me unless Howardmanded it. I was his guarantee for escape."


    I paused, gathering my thoughts. "They didn¡¯t know Liam was your son. They took him just to get to me too."


    "What else happened?"


    "At one point, Dennis came to the room. He intended to rape me." Draven¡¯s eyes shed dangerously.


    "When he grabbed me, Daniel came in. He pulled Dennis off me and held him against the wall. Told him not to touch me before Howard authorized it."


    I took a breath."I took advantage of that moment. Ran out and locked them both in the room. Then I ran outside and didn¡¯t stop running until I ran into an enforcer. That¡¯s how they found me."


    "Did that bastard try to assault my mate?" Draven snarled, a low growl rumbling in his chest.


    "Draven, be careful not to wake Liam up," I soothed him.


    "I¡¯ll tear that man apart!" Draven clenched his fist, and I could feel his entire body tense.


    We heard a knock at the door. Draven lifted me off hisp and ced me on the sofa. He walked to the door and opened it, letting Ruby in, who quickly made her way to me.


    "Thank the Moon Goddess you¡¯re okay, honey. I just heard you¡¯d arrived," she said while hugging me. "Alpha, we need you in the interrogation room. I can¡¯t stay with you right now, sweetie, I¡¯m helping Alpha Arthur. I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Ruby. Thank you for what you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s really important. Go."


    At that moment, several people entered the room¡ªmy parents, Eleanor¡¯s mother, Carlos and Mabel, and Nate¡¯s mother. All of them were anxious to see Liam and me.


    "Draven, you found them! Thank you!" my father said emotionally, giving Draven a hug.


    "They¡¯re my life, Dad," Draven replied with a smile. "My angel, I¡¯ll let you spend time with family, but I want you to get proper rest."


    "I will," I reassured him, knowing he was already worried enough.


    As they left the room, he called out, "Let¡¯s go, Ruby."

 Chapter 182 Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Retribution</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    I entered the interrogation room of the pack house and was immediately struck by the number of wolves present. At the back of the room, several employees were sitting in chairs lined up in rows. I recognized each one¡ªthe directors of ounting, sales, operations, and administration.All of them had participated in Howard¡¯s embezzlement scheme against Thorne Enterprises.


    On the opposite side, in a chair by the table, sat the employee we had nned to use to catch the others.But with Liam and Caroline¡¯s kidnapping, we¡¯d been forced to elerate our timeline.This wolf had made a stupid mistake¡ªshowing off a fancy lifestyle that didn¡¯t match his job at thepany. He was greedy and careless, always talking too much. His big mouth made him the weakest link in Howard¡¯s group.


    Besides these employees, Alpha Arthur and Alpha Gerald were present, along with three enforcers from Arthur¡¯s team. Magnus, the head investigator from the Alpha Council who was looking into my parents¡¯ death, stood nearby with his team of five other investigators.


    "You called for me, Arthur?" I asked as I entered.


    "Yes, Draven. We¡¯re wrapping things up here, and I wanted your input on how to proceed," Arthur replied.


    "Proceed with what, exactly?" I asked, feeling the fatigue of the past days weighing on me.


    "Besides Howard, these four directors are up to their necks in this fraud, just like we thought. Plus twenty other pack members. They¡¯re all here." Arthur put his hand firmly on the shoulder of the wolf sitting away from the others. "Mr. Reynold Perry here has decided to spill everything. As Alpha, you need to decide what happens to them. Magnus and the Council agree that whatever you decide goes."


    I took a deep breath, ric growling with barely held back anger. These wolves hadn¡¯t just stolen money,they¡¯d stabbed our pack in the back.


    "I want them to pay for everything they¡¯ve done," I said, my voice dropping low and dangerous, making several wolves back away. "You¡¯ve all been part of this pack for at least fifteen years. You didn¡¯t just screw me over, but also my father who treated you like family. You turned on the people who took care of you and put every member of this pack at risk because of your greed."


    "Alpha Draven, please,"Reynold began pleading. "I only got involved because my pup was sick. I needed money for treatments. After that, I couldn¡¯t get out since they wouldn¡¯t let me."


    I stepped closer to him threateningly."And you thought stealing was easier thaning to your Alpha for help?"


    I chuckled darkly. "You better have exceptional information to share, because we already know quite a bit. If what you offer isn¡¯t valuable enough, forget any chance of mercy."


    "I swear by the Moon Goddess, Alpha, my information will prove useful," Reynold whimpered, lowering his head submissively.


    I nodded."Arthur, you can work out details with this one, but he¡¯s removed from any position of authority within the pack. Demoted to omega status."


    "Alpha, please, I want to make a deal too," Gilbert from ounting suddenly called out.


    "Is that right, Gilbert?" I moved closer to him, my aura making him shrink back. "And what could you possibly know that Reynold doesn¡¯t?"


    "I know where Howard has gone," Gilbert blurted out.


    In an instant, I was before him, gripping his cor until we were face to face.


    "If you¡¯re lying to me..." My eyes shed dangerously.


    "I¡¯m not, Alpha! I swear it on my life!"


    I released him with a shove."Arthur, keep this one here until we¡¯ve verified his information. The rest can be taken to the holding cells."


    "Of course, Draven,"Arthur nodded."My team will escort them.What about punishment?"


    I addressed the room atrge."Here¡¯s my judgment as your Alpha¡ªThose who cooperate fully and provide valuable information will be demoted within the pack hierarchy but can stay with their families. However, those who resist or lie will face execution or exile as rogues, which means no pack will ever ept them since all packs reject traitors."


    A ripple of fear passed through the room. Being cast out as a rogue was often considered worse than death in our world.


    "Magnus," I turned to the Council investigator, "I believe you¡¯ll want to coordinate with Arthur about Howard¡¯s connection to my parents¡¯ ident?"


    "Indeed," he replied. "I¡¯ll need to speak with you about that as well. We¡¯ve uncovered some disturbing evidence."


    "We¡¯ll talk after I¡¯ve handled this situation," I promised. "For now, Arthur, please see that these traitors are processed. And keep Gilbert here,I want to hear what he knows immediately."


    Arthur nodded and signaled to his enforcers, who began handcuffing the wolves in pairs before escorting them out. I watched them go, feeling a mixture of relief and bitter disappointment¡ªrelief that the corruption was being purged, disappointment that so many had betrayed our pack.


    "What¡¯s next, Arthur?" I asked once most had been removed. "We need to restructure thepany and the pack¡¯s leadership positions."


    "Yes, we do. I need to finalize the audit and submit a formal report to the Alpha Council. Then you can begin restructuring both the business and pack," Arthur exined. "It will take time, but we¡¯ll recover as much of the embezzled assets as possible."


    "What about the clients who were diverted to Howard¡¯s shellpanies?" I asked.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking about that," Arthur replied thoughtfully. "The frontpanies will be dissolved. I suggest we arrange meetings with those clients as soon as possible to exin the situation. With your permission, I can make those arrangements."


    "Do it," I agreed. "But keep your audit team in ce for now. I may need them for whates next." I had ns forming that would require their expertise.


    "As you wish. " Arthur agreed. "In the meantime, I¡¯ll contact your pack¡¯s legal advisor to handle the formal aspects."


    "It would be my pleasure to assist withpiling the evidence, Alpha Arthur," Ruby offered with a respectful nod.


    "Arthur, my friend," Alpha Gerald, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke. "I¡¯m impressed with how thoroughly you¡¯ve handled this investigation. You¡¯ve be one of the most skilled corporate fraud specialists I¡¯ve ever encountered."


    "You know what I went through when I was betrayed and nearly bankrupted," Arthur replied with a grateful smile. "I learned from that experience, and thanks to Caroline, who supported and encouraged me through it all. She rmended several courses that proved invaluable. She¡¯s truly remarkable."


    "Caroline is indeed special," Gerald agreed warmly. "Speaking of which, have she and Liam arrived safely, Draven? I¡¯d like to see them."


    "Yes, they¡¯re here," I said, allowing myself a small smile. "I left them resting in my quarters. Please, feel free to visit them¡ªI¡¯m sure Caroline would appreciate seeing familiar faces right now."


    When I returned to the main office with Magnus, Gilbert, and two enforcer wolves, dawn was already breaking. Everyone was still focused on locating Howard, who seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 183 Tracking Down Howard

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Tracking Down Howard</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "It¡¯s time to start talking, Gilbert. Where the hell is Howard?" I demanded.


    Gilbert¡¯s face twisted into a cynical smirk. "I¡¯m not stupid, Alpha. I want everything documented and signed by the Council, guaranteeing I won¡¯t face execution and that my assets and my family¡¯s standing within the pack won¡¯t be touched."


    ric growled inside me, pushing against my control.


    "Gilbert," I said in Alpha voice,"first of all, you¡¯re not in a position to demand anything. Second, you don¡¯t have any assets. Everything you think you have, you stole from me and this pack. Third, you don¡¯t set conditions here. You tell what you know, and the Council decides how to improve your situation."


    "Well, then you figure it out," Gilbert crossed his arms with a smug smile on his face.


    Magnus, the head investigator from the Alpha Council, stepped forward. "Then you can spend twenty years in the pack dungeons. And that¡¯s assuming good behavior. I don¡¯t think you understand¡ªwe¡¯re dealing with fraud, murder, attempted kidnapping, and conspiracy against your own pack.You¡¯ll answer for all these crimes plus obstruction of justice. And I will personally enjoy sealing the silver bars on your cell. Let¡¯s go!" He grabbed Gilbert by the arm.


    "But I didn¡¯t kill or kidnap anyone!" Gilbert shouted in panic.


    "But you knew everything and are helping the traitor escape," Magnus retorted, his grip tightening.


    "I¡¯ll talk! But I want at least a reduction in my punishment," Gilbert pleaded, his earlier confidence crumbling.


    "You¡¯ll have that under the terms of packw, if you make aplete confession. The confession doesn¡¯t work by halves. You tell everything, or it¡¯s worthless," Magnus informed him coldly.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll talk," Gilbert finally agreed, slumping in defeat. "Howard purchased a rural estate about fifteen days ago when he concluded the deal. You must know the ce; it belonged to Roger Fenton. He¡¯s broke and sold the property to Howard for next to nothing."


    "I know where it is," Joseph said from the sofa, where he¡¯d been sitting lost in his own thoughts since I entered the room. "I was there with Sophiast week. I had no idea it had been sold."


    <fneb43> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fneb43>


    As Joseph finished speaking, Ava entered the room quietly. She nced at Joseph and arched an eyebrow, handed me a document, and left without a word.


    "Moon¡¯s blood!" Ryan cursed and moved to follow her.


    "You¡¯ve already messed up enough, but now is not the time to fix your personal affairs," I said firmly, stopping him. "Focus,Joseph. Tell us everything you know about the Fenton property¡ªwe need details."


    "Damn it, Draven!"Joseph protested.


    "Do you really think she¡¯s going to listen to you now? Or that you¡¯ll have any chance if she discovers you withheld information?" I challenged him. "Right now, everyone is focused on Caroline and Liam. What they want, just like me, is to see Howard behind bars, because they care about Caroline. So focus on that too, and we¡¯ll help you sort out your messter."


    "Fine,"Joseph huffed,running a hand through his hair."What I know is straightforward. Roger was a high-ranking employee at Silver Ridge Construction, but thepany copsed, and he was left with nothing. He¡¯s been selling his assets to pay debts and survive. His mate and two daughters drain his resources¡ªthey spend excessively, and he¡¯s desperate to maintain their lifestyle.But I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d sold the estate.It¡¯s an impressive property, isted at the edge of our territory."


    "Excellent. We¡¯ll head there immediately," Magnus said. "Please document everything you know about the ce, includingyout, staff numbers, entrances and exits. If possible, sketch a map of the property."


    "Of course, I can do that," Joseph confirmed, moving to the table where Kyle had already ced paper and pens.


    "Well, if this little thief has nothing else important to share, I need to take him to the Council holding cells and formalize his statement," the second Alpha Council investigator said, gesturing to Gilbert.


    "About Howard, one more thing," Gilbert blurted. "He has false identity documents. I¡¯m the one who connected him with the forger."


    "Then start by telling us what names are on those documents," Magnus demanded, his patience wearing thin.


    "I don¡¯t know the specific names, only who made them," Gilbert insisted. "The forger goes by Swift Mind. He operates from a den in the Moonlight Complex on the eastern border of the territory. Unit 1503. He¡¯s always there, but be careful¡ªthe wolf is clever."


    "Swift Mind? What kind of pack name is that?" Magnus asked with disdain.


    "It¡¯s because for everything you ask, he responds with ¡¯stay swift, stay ahead.¡¯ Strange wolf. Average height, round sses, shoulder-length blond hair with some silver streaks. About thirty years old and constantly high on drug,I don¡¯t understand how he produces such wless documents," Gilbert exined.


    "I¡¯ll dispatch scouts there immediately," Magnus nodded. "We need to alert all territory checkpoints, border patrols, and neighboring packs. Howard must not escape our."


    "Already done," another Council investigator confirmed. "We¡¯re closing in on this traitor."


    "I¡¯m taking this white-cor criminal to give his formal statement," Magnus said, nodding to another enforcer who ced silver-lined cuffs on Gilbert before escorting him out.


    Meanwhile, the remaining Council investigators gathered to n the raid. When Joseph finished his notes and sketches, he handed them to Magnus, who already had a strike team waiting. Two Council enforcers would apany the operation, along with our own pack warriors.


    "Alpha Draven, we¡¯ll move out now. I¡¯ll contact you by phone as soon as we have news," Magnus said before leaving with the others to hunt down Howard.


    When the Council team departed, I copsed onto the sofa, exhaustion finally catching up to me. Leo joined n, but said that if I needed him again, I just had to call. Joseph, Nate, Kyle, and I remained in the room.


    "I think I¡¯m going to recruit Eleanor, Ruby and Nina for Thorne Enterprise. Those women are a formidable teampletely unshakable! I¡¯m impressed," I said, partly to lighten the mood and partly to provoke Joseph.


    "Are you nning to poach my best employees, Draven?" Joseph huffed, a hint of amusement breaking through his stress.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send Kyle to you," I quipped.


    "Now I¡¯m wounded, Alpha!" Kyle pretended offense, cing a hand over her heart.


    "You¡¯re hired too, Nate," I added, lightly punching Eleanor¡¯s mate on the arm.


    "I appreciate it, but I¡¯ll pass! Working alongside Elle is my worst nightmare. She terrifies me when she goes intomander mode!" Nate shuddered, making us all burst into much-neededughter.


    "Let¡¯s go check on our wonderful, unshakable, and formidable women," I suggested, standing up.

 Chapter 184 Family First

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Family First</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    "But are you girls still working?"I asked,seeing all of them at room,including Caroline among them, issuing directions and handling what looked like a thousand different tasks.


    "With everything that¡¯s happened in thest two days, there¡¯s a lot to sort out," Caroline exined."We¡¯re scheduling meetings with clients and suppliers who were diverted to Howard¡¯s shellpany, and with some of ours who somehow caught wind of what happened and have many questions."


    "Draven, I¡¯ve prepared an official statement for you to forward to all clients and suppliers," Arthur informed me, his expression serious. "It needs to be done quickly. I¡¯ll forward it to your and Ryan¡¯s email."


    "The sooner you guys release that, the faster we can send it out," Eleanor added.


    "Ladies, you need to rest. You too, Arthur," I insisted.


    "We¡¯ll do that as soon as this mess is in order, boss," Ava responded with a slight smile. "By the way, I¡¯ve cleared your schedules for the rest of the week."


    "I did the same with yours, manwhore!" Eleanor quipped at Joseph, who let out a small groan of displeasure that made us allugh.


    "Are you going to keep calling me that, Eleanor?" Joseph asked, his eyes darting toward Ava who was studiously avoiding his gaze.


    "Definitely!" Eleanor looked at him defiantly.


    "Yeah, Kyle, let¡¯s behave so we can get a cute nickname like Nate¡¯s," Ryan joked, referring to how Nate was often called ¡¯prince¡¯ by the these girls.


    "Well, Ryan, if Draven is a clown and Joseph is a manwhore, I don¡¯t even want to imagine what else cane out of Elle¡¯s head," Kyle mocked, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "You better behave indeed," Eleanor warned with a smile .


    The elevator doors opened, and Dr. Molina stepped out apanied by two more people.


    <fn3bd3> Content originallyes from ?ovelFind</fn3bd3>


    "Good morning everyone," Dr. Molina greeted cheerfully.


    We exchanged greetings,and Dr. Molina introduced the pediatrician and nurse apanying him.The pediatrician nodded respectfully to me.


    "Let¡¯s go to the rest room, Liam is there," I informed them and headed toward the location, holding Caroline¡¯s hand.


    When we entered, Dr. Molina greeted everyone present; he knew them all as he had a practice in Maplewood and had already followed Caroline¡¯s pregnancy.


    "So my sister-inw yed super secret agent?" Dr. Molina gave Nate¡¯s mother a big smile.


    "I¡¯m thinking of bing a private detective, brother-inw. It¡¯s exciting!" She replied enthusiastically.


    Liam was awake in his grandmother¡¯sp, and when he saw me, he stretched out his little arms shouting, "Daddyyyyy!"


    My heart clenched at the word, and ric howled with pride and possessiveness. This pup with his violet eyes was calling me daddy.


    "Hi, my boy! Daddy is dying to see you!" I said, picking him up and pulling him close.


    "Me too, Daddy! The bad wolf caught me, Daddy. And Dennis hit Auntie Mabel on the head," Liam said, his little hands gripping my shirt tightly.


    Liamunched into an animated conversation, recounting what had happened and how annoying, mean, and shouty the "bad wolves" were all the time. I asked gentle questions, trying to be attentive without making my son dwell on the traumatic experience.


    "Liam, the bad wolves will never get you again. Daddy promises you that," I said firmly.


    "And no one will hurt Auntie Mabel anymore, right, Daddy? I didn¡¯t like it!" His eyes searched mine for reassurance.


    "That¡¯s right, Auntie Mabel won¡¯t be hurt anymore either."I felt ric stir protectively within me.


    "Daddy, Mommy said you and her work together," Liam said, his curious little eyes eager for an answer.


    "Yes, my son, that¡¯s right. Do you want to see Daddy¡¯s office?"


    "Yessss!" he replied, raising his little arms in the air. "And can I work with you, Daddy?"


    "Of course you can, when you grow up. But until then, you cane visit whenever you want." My wolf howled with satisfaction at the thought of teaching our cub, showing him how to lead the pack business someday.


    It was all as new to me as it was to him. I called Dr. Molina to examine Liam and Caroline in my room and carried my son in my arms, showing him everything, as he was curious and full of questions.


    The pediatrician examined my son and took blood samples for tests, while Dr. Molina examined Caroline and also collected material for tests.I tried not to hover too protectively, but ric was on high alert, concerned for his mate and pup.


    "Draven, you can rest assured. Your son and mate are fine," Dr. Molina said, his tone professional but warm. "Caroline confirmed she didn¡¯t suffer any aggression or falls, so her pregnancy remains protected. Besides, the doctor who treated her in the ER is a colleague of mine and did an ultrasound confirming everything is okay. She sent me the medical record. The Maplewood hospital also sent me Liam¡¯s record. He¡¯s a little dehydrated, but home care is sufficient," Dr. Molina reassured me.


    "Thank you, Dr. Molina. That¡¯s a huge relief," I said, my shoulders rxing slightly for the first time in days.


    "I¡¯m d! Well, we should be going. We have to get back to the hospital," he said, gathering his equipment. He turned to Caroline and gave her a warm smile. "Caroline, I¡¯m so happy everything is alright. As soon as the test results are avable, I¡¯ll be in touch." He hugged her briefly and then turned to Liam, who was nestled in herp. "And you, little buddy, keep taking care of your mommy."


    "Okay!" Liam replied with a little smile and high-fived him.


    As they left, I looked at Caroline and our son, feeling the bond between us strengthen. Somehow, against all odds, I had found my mate and my heir in one miraculous day.

 Chapter 185 One More Chance

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185 One More Chance</h4>


    Joseph¡¯s POV


    I had been trying for days to exin myself to Ava, and her finding out that I was at the farm with Sophiast week only made things worse. I meant to tell her, but her discovering it by walking into the room while I was discussing it justplicated my already precarious situation. My day couldn¡¯t possibly get any worse.


    I was sitting in the reception area of Thorne Enterprises,contemting how to approach Ava without her escaping or Eleanor threatening to rip my throat out again. After the chaos of the kidnapping and Howard¡¯s arrest,everyone had gathered at Draven¡¯spany headquarters to help sort through the mess. Despite the crisis being over, things were still really awkward between Ava and me.


    What was I thinking when I fell for Sophia¡¯s scheme? I was such an idiot.She came to my ce saying she needed help, and trying to be a gentleman, I let her in.


    Two bottles of wer, with her provocative behavior and my judgment clouded by desire, I ended up in bed with a woman I don¡¯t even like. As my mother often says, old habits die hard, and I¡¯ve always been known as a yboy. But I genuinely care for Ava, much more than I¡¯mfortable admitting.


    "Sweetie, I came on the first flight I could get! How is Draven doing after all this?" I heard that all-too-familiar voice. Yep, my day just got worse.


    "Mom! What are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you at a hot springs resort with your friends?" I asked as I stood and approached my mother, reluctantly allowing her to kiss my cheek.


    "Sweetie, don¡¯t be silly. Nothing is more important than family, and the Thornes are family! I came to show my support," my mother said, as if her presence was the most natural thing in the world.


    When I nced behind me, I saw a line of women, Eleanor, Kyle, Ruby, Nina, and Ava. They were all looking at me with half-mocking smiles on their faces. Eleanor, being the worst of them and knowing my mother well, was the first to speak.


    "Heidi! It¡¯s so wonderful to have you here!" Eleanor stepped forward and greeted my mother with two kisses on the cheek. "Maybe with you around, your son will behave better."


    "Oh, Eleanor, I swear to the Moon Goddess that I tried to raise this boy well, but I don¡¯t know what happened along the way," my mother made a look of disgust at me and I just sighed. My wolf growled in frustration within me.


    "Heidi, it¡¯s not your fault," Kyle, who also knew her, approached, repeating the same greeting as Eleanor.


    "Now tell me, girls. Which one of you is Ava?" my mother asked immediately.


    "Mom, aren¡¯t you here to support Draven and Caroline after their ordeal?" I asked, trying desperately to divert her attention.


    "But I have time to apologize to the youngdy for you!" My mother gave me a stern look that would have made lesser wolves cower.


    "I¡¯m Ava, ma¡¯am." Ava approached and introduced herself.


    "Oh my, you are indeed beautiful, dear!" My mother gave Ava a huge smile. "Sweetie, you need to earn her forgiveness quickly, because such a pretty woman must have a line of suitors howling at her door." I was irritated by my mother¡¯sment,she didn¡¯t need to remind me of thepetition.


    "I¡¯d like to know how you know about this," I remarked, already having an idea.


    "Oh, sweetie,your mother and I keep in touch quite regrly!"Eleanor smiled cynically at me.


    "Of course!" I snorted and turned my back, walking away. "So, my dear friend, deal with my sweet mama."


    I was leaning against the wall in the emergency stairwell, thinking about the disaster of my mother being here when Ava is furious with me. That¡¯s when I heard Ava¡¯s voice behind the door.


    "Nina, I¡¯m just going to grab a coffee. Won¡¯t be long."


    I opened the door and with quick reflexes grabbed Ava¡¯s arm and pulled her into the stairwell. I pressed her against the wall and molded my body to hers. She was so startled by being snatched that she stood motionless, staring at me like I was a rogue wolf invading her territory.


    "Ava, we need to talk," I said, looking into her eyes.


    "About what, Joseph?About how I caught you at your ce in your underwear with that bitch? Or about what you were doing at a beautiful farm with her? Either way, I don¡¯t want to discuss that woman! And I don¡¯t want to talk to you!" Ava had fury in her eyes.


    "Ava, please..." I pleaded. "Let me exin."


    "You really think what you did can be exined?" She couldn¡¯t believe what I was saying.


    "Yes. It may not be justifiable, but it can be exined. And you have to give me a chance to apologize." I was swallowing my pride and begging.


    "I don¡¯t have to give you anything!" She retorted. "And please, let me go!"


    "Are you sure you want me to let you go?" I asked, pressing her even harder against the wall, my scent enveloping her. "Are you sure you don¡¯t miss me? Don¡¯t miss my kisses?"


    I leaned in and kissed her before she could react. I kissed her deeply, and even though she tried to pull away at first, she eventually kissed me back just as passionately. When we broke apart for air, I spoke against her ear,"Are you sure, Ava, that you can stay away from my touch?" I sucked on the tip of her ear, making her moan softly. "Are you sure, Ava, that it¡¯s not worth hearing me out, forgiving me, and giving me another chance?"


    As I spoke, I unbuttoned her thin cream silk blouse and lowered the cup of her bra, capturing her breast in my hand, massaging it and teasing her nipple.


    "Are you sure you¡¯ll find another man who makes you feel the way I do?"


    I teased a little more, knowing she was on the verge of an orgasm. Ava was very sensitive, and it was delicious. I held her hair at the nape of her neck and lowered my mouth to her breasts, starting to tease them.I kissed and sucked on her swollen nipples. I gave light bites and licked. Ava began to let out those small, low, delicious moans.


    I could have fucked her right there, standing on those stairs, but that wasn¡¯t my intention at that moment. All I wanted was to see her melt with pleasure from my touches, to remind her how good we were together.


    I continued to tease her breasts and lowered my other hand to her legs, lifting her skirt just enough to slide my hand under her panties. Ava was already grinding against my fingers,pletely wet and full of desire. She¡¯s a woman full of passion and energy, intense, sensual, seductive. It drove me crazy.Just hearing her little moans already had me on the edge of orgasm, thinking about how delicious she is pulsing around me.


    My fingers worked furiously at her entrance and Ava was wet, swollen and about to explode. I slid two fingers inside her and massaged her most sensitive spot with my thumb, while reveling in her breasts. It didn¡¯t take long for Ava to reach her peak ande, pulsing around my fingers, her essence coating my hand.


    She was panting, eyes closed, leaning against the wall. I withdrew my fingers and sucked them one by one, tasting what I considered the most exquisite nectar on earth. She opened her eyes wide seeing me savor her taste.


    "You¡¯re delicious, Ava!"


    I put her skirt back in ce, adjusted her bra and buttoned her blouse. I ran my hand through her silky hair and kissed her mouth lightly, squeezing her in an embrace that nearly fused our bodies together. My wolf howled within me, wanting to mark her as mine.


    "Please give me a chance to try to fix the mess I made!" I was already begging. My days without this woman have been hell.


    <fn3ef3> Official source is ?ovelFind</fn3ef3>


    "You shouldn¡¯t have done it." Ava pushed me away, wiped a tear, and left me there alone.


    I ran my hands through my hair in frustration. How was I going to win this woman back to me?

 Chapter 186 Bound Forever

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Bound Forever</h4>


    Draven¡¯s POV


    After the doctors left our pack house,confirming that both Caroline and Liam were recovering well with nosting trauma from the kidnapping, a wave of relief washed over me.


    I pulled Caroline into my arms as she sat on the edge of our bed, Liam already nestled between us, his tiny body radiating warmth against my chest.


    "I can¡¯t believe I almost lost both of you," I whispered, burying my face in Caroline¡¯s golden hair.


    "We¡¯re safe now," Caroline murmured, her hand gently stroking Liam¡¯s back as he dozed against me. "Thanks to you and our friends."


    I gazed down at my son,watching his chest rise and fall with each peaceful breath. His little hand was spread across my chest. The peace of this moment, with the three of us together in our bedroom, hit me so hard that I felt myself getting choked up.


    "Having you both here, safe in my arms..." I struggled to find words adequate enough. "I¡¯ve never felt moreplete."


    Caroline looked up at me, her green eyes watery. "I was so scared when they took him, Draven. I thought I¡¯d never see my baby again."


    I kissed her forehead, feeling that protective urge kick in.I felt the perfection of that intimate moment filled with love, it ignited a fire in me, gave me infinite joy and a sense of belonging. Having a family was something I hadn¡¯t had since my parents passed away. How I missed that! Having a solid foundation, someone who epts you as you are and will always be willing to support you, and no matter what happens, will still love you. I was happy and grateful to be a family again.


    "I¡¯ve been thinking," I said after we¡¯d been sitting quietly for a while."About how easily things can fall apart, how fast everything can change."


    "Mmm?" Caroline mumbled, her head on my shoulder.


    "You haven¡¯t officially joined the Storm Valley Pack yet," I said softly. "If you were, I could have mind-linked with you during the kidnapping. ric could havemunicated with Rory."


    Caroline tensed slightly. "I know. It all happened so fast between us¡ª"


    "That¡¯s exactly my point," I interrupted gently. "Life doesn¡¯t wait for perfect timing. I¡¯ve been putting things off, thinking we had all the time in the world. But after nearly losing you both..." I paused, swallowing hard."I want to hold your pack joining ceremony tomorrow."


    Her eyes widened."Tomorrow? But what about work?The aftermath of Howard¡¯s arrest¡ª"


    "The packes first," I stated firmly. "I¡¯ve already notified Ryan to handle things at Thorne Enterprises. Tomorrow, I want every member of Storm Valley Pack here to witness you pledging your allegiance, to wee you and Liam properly into our family."


    "Draven¡ª"


    "And," I continued, my heart pounding, "I want to announce our wedding date during the ceremony."


    Caroline sat up straighter, careful not to disturb Liam. "Wedding date? We just got engaged."


    I chuckled. "I¡¯m thinking this weekend."


    "This weekend?" she gasped. "Are you serious? That¡¯s in three days!"


    "Deadly serious," I replied, my violet eyes meeting her green ones. "I don¡¯t want to wait another day longer than necessary to make you my Luna, to mark you as mine forever."


    Caroline¡¯s brow furrowed."But organizing a wedding takes time It would be so rushed..."


    "Money can solve most problems," I said with a slight smirk. "And I have plenty of that. Whatever you want, whatever you need for your perfect day¡ªit¡¯s yours."


    She bit her lower lip, a gesture I found endlessly endearing. "But Draven... I¡¯m still a scentless wolf. Can I really be a Luna? Your Luna?"


    My chest tightened at the vulnerability in her voice.


    I knew all too well the discrimination she¡¯d faced in the Blood Moon Pack, how herck of scent had made her an outsider among her own kind.


    "Caroline Bet," I said, shifting Liam gently so I could take her face in my hands, "you are my true mate in every way that matters. You¡¯re the mother of my heir. Beyond that, you¡¯re brilliant, courageous, and dedicated. If not for your work on the Thorne Enterprises audit, Howard might have gotten away with his schemes. You¡¯ve already contributed more to Storm Valley Pack than many wolves who¡¯ve been here their entire lives."


    Tears gathered in her eyes as I continued.


    "You don¡¯t need a scent to be an extraordinary Luna. Your strength, your intelligence, your heart¡ªthese are the qualities that matter. I¡¯ve seen how you fight for what¡¯s right, how fiercely you protect Liam. Our pack will be stronger with you leading alongside me." I pressed my forehead against hers. "ric has been desperate to connect with Rory since the moment we met. This separation between our wolves has gone on too long."


    Caroline¡¯s hands came up to cover mine, a tear slipping down her cheek. "You really mean that, don¡¯t you?"


    <fnaf10> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fnaf10>


    "Every word," I promised. "I love you, Caroline.Not despite your differences, but because of them. Everything that makes you uniquely you is what drew me to you from the beginning, and that includes being scentless."


    She smiled then, her entire face lighting up in a way that made ric howl with approval inside me.


    "That night at the masquerade," she whispered, "when I was heartbroken from being rejected, hiding behind my mask... finding you was like finding a piece of myself I didn¡¯t know was missing. Even before I knew who you were, I was already falling for you."


    "Fate," I murmured, kissing her softly.


    "Fate," she agreed when we pulled apart. "I love you, Draven Thorne. You came in, bing a certainty in my heart. But it would be strange if I didn¡¯t love you! Because I only feel good by your side. I found myself in you. I¡¯ve never felt soplete, so safe, so loved. We¡¯ve faced so much in such a short time, and we found our way and stayed together.And yes, I will join your pack tomorrow. And yes," she added with a wateryugh, "I will marry you this weekend, though I think Eleanor might kill us both for giving her only three days to prepare."


    Iughed, feeling lighter than I had in days. "She¡¯ll manage. She always does."


    Caroline carefully took Liam from my arms and carried him to his room, settling him gently in his crib. Then she turned back to me, her eyes darkening with desire.


    "Now," she whispered, settling into myp, "how should we celebrate our decisions?"


    ric purred with satisfaction as I kissed her deeply, my hands gently pulling at her shirt.


    Tomorrow, she would officially be part of Storm Valley Pack.


    This weekend, she would be my Luna.


    And tonight... tonight I would show her exactly how much she meant to me.

 Chapter 187 Devoured by You

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Devoured by You</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Draven¡¯s hand caressed the inside of my thigh, and I squeezed my legs together, grinding against his palm appreciatively. His touch moved lower as he slid my panties off while Iy back obediently on the bed. His warm breath fanned across my already wet center.


    I spread my thighs, capturing his head between them, offering myself to him without hesitation. He lowered his head, his lips and tongue finding my most sensitive spot. The warm sensation made me tremble involuntarily as he sucked on that small bundle of nerves. His lips closed around my clit while his tongue flicked rapidly against it. At the same time, his fingers slipped inside me, each thrust hitting that sensitive spot before exploring deeper, massaging me until I waspletely open and ready for him.


    "Ah..." I couldn¡¯t help but moan softly, my body growing hot under his touch.I had lost all control, my body responding to him as if it had been trained to open for him alone.


    "You¡¯re so wet for me," Draven growled, his eyes filled with lust. "Still hungry for me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re going to take all of me, Carrie."


    I turned my face away in embarrassment but still nodded slightly.


    He spread my legs wider and positioned himself, his thick cock slowly pushing inside. That overwhelming feeling of fullness made me arch my back, my fingers digging into the sheets. My walls pulsed around him greedily, weing each inch of him as I silently begged to be filledpletely.


    Draven lifted my legs onto his shoulders, his hips moving rapidly as he drove into me. My moans and gasps seemed to encourage him as my tightening walls squeezed him with each approaching climax. He thrust deeply, then shallowly, working me into such a frenzy that my entire body trembled. My release washed over me in waves, my essence coating him as he continued his relentless pace.


    Draven leaned down to kiss me, matching the rhythm of his tongue with his thrusts below. He drove me to climax twice more before finally pressing deep inside me and releasing himself.


    After multiple orgasms, Iy boneless in Draven¡¯s arms, clinging to him with needy affection.He held me close, lowering his head to kiss me deeply, our tongues intertwining while our breathing remained as rapid as if we¡¯d just finished running a marathon.


    I thought he might be finished, but the man holding me soon hardened again. His hot desire pressed against my stomach as he whispered in my ear, his voice low and rough,"Angel, when you cling to me like this, I simply can¡¯t stop."


    My cheeks burned, but I still pleaded softly, "Then... don¡¯t stop."


    Draven eagerly obliged. He slid his tongue into my mouth, sucking me greedily as his hardness pressed against my swollen pussy, teasing every sensitive inch.


    When he entered me again, I was already soaking wet.The sensation of being stretched open drew broken moans from my throat as my legs instinctively wrapped around his waist, both greedy and afraid to lose the connection.


    Draven restrained himself, withdrawing until just the tip remained, grinding it suggestively against my swollen folds. I rocked my hips to meet him, "More, please don¡¯t stop..."


    Hearing my response, he slowly pushed back in, savoring how my body weed him at every inch.


    His fingers found my sensitive bud, stroking and ying until it swelled beneath his touch.


    He pressed me down into another kiss, our tongues dancing as saliva escaped the corner of my mouth, only to be licked away by him momentster.


    I turned my head to catch my breath, moving my hips to match his rhythm.Too embarrassed to look at Draven¡¯s face, I whispered, "I need you... faster."


    <fn9a26> Newest update provided by find¡¤novel</fn9a26>


    Draven immediately took control, his lips slick as they moved against mine. His tongue caressed and explored every part of my mouth before sucking on my tongue once more.


    "Where exactly?" he teased. "If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t know."


    My body felt feverish from his kisses. When his tongue retreated, he reced it with his fingers, which I obediently sucked.I didn¡¯t want to answer his question, so I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around his neck.


    "My... my pussy wants you... faster," I finally admitted.


    "Then hold your legs open for me. Or do you want me to do it for you?" his voice was husky with desire.


    "I need you to do it..." I whispered.


    A vein pulsed in Draven¡¯s forehead as he rose from my body. He pressed my knees back, folding me nearly in half.


    He slipped a pillow beneath my hips and spread my legs wide.


    His fully erect member plunged into me, thrusting fast and hard, each movement sending jolts of pleasure through my soaking heat.


    Soon, the room filled with our groans and the wet sounds of our passionate kisses.


    "Tell me how to please you better," he panted. "Do you like this?"


    He began to move, withdrawingpletely before plunging back in, the prominent veins of his shaft stimting every sensitive spot inside me.


    My inner walls clenched around him as another wave of pleasure crashed over me. "I¡¯ming! Ah! Stop... it¡¯s too much..."


    Despite my words, he continued thrusting behind me, punishing my sensitive, pulsing walls with his thick length while whispering filthy encouragements.


    "You¡¯re squeezing me so tight... Let me go deeper, take all of me, won¡¯t you?"


    Another powerful thrust sent me over the edge again. I moaned with my tongue lolling out, too lost in pleasure toprehend his questions.


    Unsatisfied with my response, he continued pumping into me. My walls gripped him tightly with each stroke, and I cried out as another orgasm overtook me.


    Draven clenched his jaw, fighting his own release as he leaned down to suck on my tongue.


    His cock throbbed inside me as my walls clenched around him. He pulled almost all the way out, then mmed back in, fucking me hard. The wet sounds of our bodies pping together filled the room with each fast, brutal thrust.


    Being driven to multiple orgasms nearly made me ck out. I begged him pitifully.


    "It¡¯s... breaking! Please slow down?" He withdrew his tongue from my mouth, a string of saliva connecting us before falling on my chin. He began licking my lower lip again.


    "It¡¯s alright, baby girl... just make me feel good..." he coaxed.


    My entire body felt hot and limp from his relentless attention. My calves no longer had the strength to hook around his waist and simply swayed with each of Draven¡¯s movements.


    By the end, I felt like my bones wereing apart, yet he still wouldn¡¯t finish. Tears ran down my face, but his mouth kept sucking mine, letting me beg for more between kisses.Draven loved seeing me submit this way and intensified his thrusts, hitting that most sensitive spot deep inside me.


    The overwhelming pleasure nked my mindpletely as I climaxed again, my entire body shaking with the force of my orgasm.


    Still not satisfied, his impressive dick pressed into my deepest parts, enjoying the tight, wet grip as my walls spasmed around his swollen tip.


    "I really can¡¯t... anymore... ah! Please...e inside... want you to..." I could barely form coherent sentences between moans.


    Draven continued with shallow, rapid thrusts against my most sensitive spot. "You want me to fill you up deep inside?"


    My consciousness began to fade.


    "Does my cock feel good?Better than when I used my tongue? You keep squeezing me and getting so fucking wet... so hot." His filthy words shoved me over the edge into onest, mind-blowing orgasm.


    Draven moved inside me again and again, groaning with pleasure as he held my hips, finishing deep inside me once more.


    "I love you, Caroline," Draven said.


    I nodded drowsily, too exhausted to do much else, but still managed to respond, "I love you more."


    Afterward, Draven gently cleaned me up and pulled me close as we both drifted off to sleep.


    His arms stayed wrapped around me all night, his chest warm against my back and his lips asionally brushing my shoulder even in his sleep.

 Chapter 188 Joining the Pack 1

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188 Joining the Pack 1</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    I woke up feeling sore but satisfied fromst night with Draven. I reached over for him, but his side of the bed was empty. Blinking in the morning light, I realized he was already gone.


    "Draven?" I called out, but got no answer.


    I yawned and sat up, my muscles aching a bit.After a quick shower and getting dressed, I went downstairs to find everyone rushing around with decorations, food, and other stuff that looked ceremonial.


    Eleanor saw me and hurried over, looking excited.


    "There you are, sleeping beauty! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to wake up," she eximed, grabbing my arm and pulling me toward a side room."I¡¯ve got a bunch of outfits for you to try on. We need to find the perfect one for tonight."


    "What? Already?" I asked,"Where¡¯s Draven? And where¡¯s Liam?"


    "Draven took Liam to meet with some of the visiting alphas and their cubs. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthey¡¯re having father-son bonding time," Eleanor assured me. "Your man has been up since dawn, by the way. He sent out an urgent mind-link to everyone in Storm Valley about your pack joining ceremony before the sun was even up."


    "He really isn¡¯t wasting any time, is he?"I mumbled, following her into what appeared to be a makeshift dressing room.Clothing racks had been wheeled in, filled with beautiful dresses in various shades of white, silver, and blue¡ªthe colors of the Storm Valley Pack.


    Nate appeared at the doorway, carrying a tray of coffee and pastries. "Morning, Carrie! The madness has officially begun," he said with a grin, setting down the tray. "Both your parents and Draven¡¯s pseudo-parents have arrived. They¡¯re all eager to witness you join the pack tonight."


    "My parents are here?" I asked, nearly choking on the coffee I¡¯d just sipped.


    "Yep. Beta Robert and Lena flew in at first light when they got Draven¡¯s call," Nate exined. "They¡¯re with Alpha Arthur and ra right now, getting settled in the guest quarters."


    Eleanor handed me a stunning silver dress with blue ents. "Try this one first. And yes, your father seems surprisingly pleased about the whole thing. I think he¡¯s just relieved you¡¯re finally joining a pack, even if it¡¯s not Blood Moon."


    "Ryan, Luke,Joseph and pretty much everyone Draven could round up have been put to work," Nate continued. "They¡¯re setting up the amphitheater for the ceremony, sending invitations to neighboring packs, arranging for enough food to feed several small armies. You know, the usual rush job when an Alpha gets impatient."


    I sank into a nearby chair, feeling overwhelmed. "This is all happening so fast."


    "That¡¯s putting it mildly," Eleanor snorted, holding up another dress against me. "And don¡¯t get me started on this weekend¡¯s wedding ns. I¡¯m already having heart palpitations thinking about organizing a proper Luna wedding ceremony in three days. THREE DAYS, Carrie!"


    "I told him it was rushing things," I said weakly.


    "Rushing? This is warp speed, honey." Eleanor shook her head. "But at least the joining ceremony tonight is straightforward. You pledge your allegiance to Storm Valley, Draven formally epts you and Liam as pack members, and then everyone goes for a run under the moon. Simple enough."


    Nate leaned against the doorframe. "Simple except for the fact that Draven¡¯s invited half the werewolfmunity to witness it. Alpha Gerald almost had a stroke when he heard how many prominent wolves would be attending."


    "What? Why would he invite so many people?" I asked, rmed.


    Eleanor and Nate exchanged knowing looks.


    "Because he¡¯s proud, Carrie," Eleanor said softly. "He wants everyone to know that you¡¯re his true mate, that you and Liam are bing official members of his pack. It¡¯s his way of saying no one should ever question your ce here."


    My throat tightened with emotion. Even after everything we¡¯d been through, Draven still found ways to show how deeply he cared, how determined he was to protect me from the prejudice I¡¯d faced all my life as a scentless wolf.


    "Now, enough sentimentality," Eleanor dered, breaking the moment. "We have approximately eight hours to transform you into the most breathtaking woman Storm Valley has ever seen. Ava¡¯singter to help with hair and makeup."


    A soft knock at the door interrupted us. Ryan stood there, looking slightly harassed but grinning nheless.


    "Just checking if the soon-to-be pack member needs anything," he said. "Draven¡¯s driving us all crazy with his perfectionism. I swear, if he asks me one more time if I¡¯ve confirmed whether your favorite tulips will arrive on time by air..."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "Tell him I¡¯m fine and to stop terrorizing everyone."


    "Will do," Ryan nodded. "Oh, and just so you know, Liam is having the time of his life. Last I saw him, he was sitting on Draven¡¯s shoulders while Draven showed him off to every important wolf in attendance like he¡¯s the crown prince of the universe."


    <fn0dd3> The rightful source is find?novel</fn0dd3>


    My heart swelled at the image.


    "That reminds me," Eleanor said as Ryan departed, "we need to get Liam fitted for his ceremony outfit too. As Draven¡¯s heir, he¡¯ll have a special ce in the ritual."


    The day passed in a whirlwind of preparations. I tried on countless outfits before settling on a stunning silver-blue dress that seemed to capture the moonlight itself. My mother cried when she saw me in it, while my father, to my surprise, actually smiled with something that looked like pride.


    When Draven finally returned with Liam in thete afternoon, my son was bubbling with excitement, chattering about all the "big wolves" he¡¯d met and how his daddy had promised to teach him to shift when he was older.


    Draven pulled me aside for a moment, his violet eyes intense. "Are you ready for tonight?" he asked, his voice low and intimate.


    "As ready as I can be," I admitted. "Though I wish you¡¯d warned me about inviting so many people to witness my joining ceremony."


    He chuckled, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "Only the best for my future Luna. I want everyone to witness what I already know¡ªthat you belong here, with me, as my equal."


    "Even though I¡¯m still scentless?" I couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Draven¡¯s expression grew serious. "Especially because you¡¯re scentless. After tonight, no one will ever dare question your ce in this pack or your worthiness to stand beside me."


    Inside me, I felt Rory stir with anticipation. My wolf had been unusually active all day, sensing the significance of what was toe. After tonight, we would no longer be lone wolves. We would have a pack, a family that extended beyond just Draven and Liam.

 Chapter 189 Joining the Pack 2

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Joining the Pack 2</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    When evening came, Eleanor brought me back to get ready.


    "It¡¯s time,"she said excitedly."Everyone¡¯s waiting outside, and Draven¡¯s pacing around like crazy waiting for you."


    I took a deep breath and looked at myself in the mirror onest time. "Then let¡¯s not keep him waiting any longer."


    The Storm Valley amphitheater was amazing. It was built into a natural dip in the forest, with stone seats around a circr stage lit by torches. The full moon was bright overhead, making everything look silvery.


    Hundreds of wolves had gathered, their energy palpable as I waited in the shadows with Eleanor and my parents. Liam stood with Draven at the edge of the stage, looking adorable in his ceremonial outfit that matched his father¡¯s.


    "It¡¯s time," my father said, squeezing my hand gently. "Your mother and I... we¡¯re proud of you, Caroline."


    Tears pricked my eyes. "Even though I¡¯m joining another pack?"


    My father sighed. "We should have done better by you in Blood Moon. Perhaps this is where you were always meant to be."


    Before I could respond, drums began to beat, signaling the start of the ceremony. Eleanor gave me a quick hug.


    I walked forward alone, emerging from the shadows into the torchlight. A hush fell over the crowd as I made my way to the center of the amphitheater. Standing there under the moon¡¯s glow, I felt hundreds of eyes upon me, some curious, some skeptical, some weing.


    Draven stepped forward, resplendent in ceremonial attire that emphasized his status as Alpha. His violet eyes locked with mine, filled with such love and pride that it made my heart race.


    "Caroline Bet," he called, his voice carrying across the silent amphitheater, "you stand before the Storm Valley Pack and our honored guests seeking membership in our ranks. Why do you wish to join us?"


    The formal question was part of the ritual, but I answered from my heart.


    "Ie seeking a home where strength is valued over scent, where character matters more than convention," I replied, my voice steady despite my nerves. "I bring my loyalty, my skills, and mymitment to serve the pack in all ways possible."


    A murmur rippled through the audience. This was not the traditional response, which simply pledged obedience. But I was not a traditional wolf, and Draven¡¯s slight smile told me he approved.


    "And what do you offer Storm Valley that we do not already possess?" Draven continued with the ritual questioning.


    "I offer fresh eyes to see old problems, courage to face ufortable truths, and determination to protect what matters," I said.


    At this, Liam stepped forward, holding Draven¡¯s hand. The sight of them together, who were both my loves, nearly broke myposure.


    Draven nodded solemnly. "Caroline Bet, Storm Valley epts your petition. Kneel before your Alpha."


    I knelt on the stone tform, head bowed. Draven ced his hands on my shoulders, his touch warm and reassuring.


    "Do you, Caroline Bet, pledge your allegiance to Storm Valley Pack? Do you swear to uphold ourws, defend our territory, and honor our traditions? Do you bind your fate to ours, in times of plenty and times of need, until death releases you from this vow?"


    "I do so pledge," I answered firmly.


    "And do you acknowledge me, Draven Thorne, as your Alpha, to respect my authority and heed mymands for the good of the pack?"


    "I acknowledge you as my Alpha," I said.


    "Then by the power vested in me, and with the blessing of the Moon Goddess.I,Alpha Draven of the Storm Valley Pack, ept you, Caroline Bet,as a member of my Pack." He helped me to my feet, then turned to address the gathered wolves. "Brothers and sisters, wee Caroline Bet and Liam Bet as the newest members of our pack!"


    Cheers erupted from the Storm Valley wolves, while the visitors apuded politely. Draven raised his hand for silence.


    "As is our tradition, we seal this bond with a pack run beneath the moon¡¯s light." He turned to me. "Caroline, call forth your wolf."


    This was the moment of truth. As a scentless wolf, my shifting had always been a private thing, something I did away from judging eyes. Now, I would transform before hundreds of witnesses.


    I closed my eyes, reaching for Rory. My wolf responded eagerly, surging forward with joy. The familiar sensation of change washed over me¡ªbones reshaping, muscles stretching, skin giving way to fur.


    When I opened my eyes, I stood on four paws, my silver-gray coat gleaming in the moonlight. Around me, gasps and whispers rose from the crowd. I knew what they saw¡ªa wolf as beautiful as any, despitecking a scent.


    Draven shifted beside me, his massive ck wolf form towering over mine. ric¡¯s violet eyes gleamed with pride as he touched his nose to mine in the traditional greeting between pack mates.


    For the first time, I felt it as the pack bond snapped into ce like a puzzle piece finding its home.


    Suddenly, my mind was filled with whispers, the mental voices of my new pack members weing me. And strongest of all was Draven¡¯s voice, his mind finally connected directly to mine.


    "You¡¯re magnificent, my love," he said through our newly formed bond. "And now, everyone knows it."


    <fn1f15> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find¡ïNovel</fn1f15>


    Liam pped his hands in delight, too young yet to shift but clearly thrilled to see his parents in wolf form. Ryan, already shifted into his russet wolf, came forward to watch over him while the adults ran.


    Draven lifted his head and let out a howl that echoed through the amphitheater¡ªthe signal to begin the pack run. All around us, wolves shifted in a cascade of magic, until the amphitheater was filled with furry bodies of all colors and sizes.


    Draven took the lead, with me running proudly at his side as we led the pack into the forest. Behind us came hundreds of wolves, their paws drumming against the earth in a thunderous rhythm.


    Running through the moonlit forest with my mate beside me and my new pack surrounding me, I felt a sense of belonging I¡¯d never known before. No longer an outsider, no longer alone. For the first time in my life, I was truly home.


    "Caroline, my mate,"Draven¡¯s voice caressed my mind. "I hope we can be together forever."


    I replied with a joyful howl that rose to meet the moon, carrying with it all my happiness, all my hopes, all my love for the wolf running beside me and the future we would build together.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190 Announcing the Mating Ceremony Day

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Announcing the Mating Ceremony Day</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    After the exhrating pack run under the moonlight, everyone returned to the pack house for a feast.The great hall was alive with conversation andughter, wolves from various packs mingling together over tes piled high with food. My cheeks hurt from smiling so much, but I couldn¡¯t stop. For the first time in my life, I belonged somewherepletely.


    Draven stood at the head table, raising his ss to call for silence. The room gradually quieted as everyone turned toward their Alpha.


    "Tonight, we weed Caroline and Liam Bet officially into our ranks," Draven announced."But I have one more announcement to make."


    He turned to look at me.My heart skipped a beat as he took my hand and pulled me to stand beside him.


    "I would like to invite you all back this Saturday," he continued, "for our official mating ceremony."


    The hall erupted in cheers and apuse. Eleanor practically squealed, nearly spilling her drink in excitement.Ryan and Nate were whistling loudly,while my parents exchanged surprised but pleased looks.


    "That¡¯s only three days away!"


    "I¡¯ve waited long enough to call you mine in every way," he murmured back,"Don¡¯t worry,I¡¯ve already put ns in motion."


    As the noise died down, wolves began raising their sses in toast to us. I spotted ra beaming proudly from her seat next to Alpha Arthur, while Alpha Gerald nodded respectfully from across the room.


    Later, as Draven was pulled away to speak with some visiting dignitaries, I found myself surrounded by our friends at one of the long tables.


    "Moon goddess,Carrie!A mating ceremony!" Eleanor eximed,"I¡¯m already having millions of ideas for decorations and themes!"


    "Absolutely," Ruby chimed in with a bright smile. "You¡¯re taking the rest of the week off. We¡¯re going to help you organize a dream ceremony. Right,dies?" The women at the table all nodded in agreement.


    "That¡¯s perfect, because I¡¯ve already cleared your schedule," Ava informed me with a wink. "Alpha¡¯s orders."


    "If you want, you can take the mountain retreat as your honeymoon," Joseph joked, earningughter from everyone at the table.


    I looked around at all these people and felt a wave of gratitude. "You¡¯re all wonderful. I couldn¡¯t ask for better packmates."


    Across the room, I watched Draven deep in conversation with Ryan and some of the other beta wolves. He must have felt my gaze because he looked up, caught my eye, and smiled.


    "Alpha Draven wants everything done properly," Ryan said, joining our table. "He¡¯s already asked me to arrange a private dinner with your parents tomorrow."


    "He doesn¡¯t need to do that," I protested.


    Ryan shook his head. "He insists. Even though you¡¯re both adults and already agreed to marry, he wants to formally ask your parents for their blessing. You know how serious he is about pack traditions."


    "Okay, dinner tomorrow then," Luke said, putting his arm around Kyle¡¯s shoulders. "We¡¯re all tired today anyway. And we¡¯ll definitely be there¡ªI wouldn¡¯t miss it for anything."


    "Let¡¯s have it at our ce," Nate suggested eagerly.


    "No," I said, having a better idea. "Let¡¯s have it at the pack house. What do you think?" I looked at Draven, who had returned to my side.


    "I think it¡¯s perfect," Draven smiled, sliding his arm around my waist.


    "Then it¡¯s decided," Ryan dered. "You¡¯ll have a pre-wedding family dinner fit for an Alpha pair."


    "Let us organize the dinner," Kyle suggested.


    "No way," Luke protested. "You¡¯ll handle the mating ceremony. The family dinner before the wedding is ours to n!"


    Eleanor stood up."Girls, you have the rest of the week off," she announced to Ruby, Ava, and Nina. "Just clear my schedule too, Ruby."


    "Already done," Ruby replied with a smirk.


    The elders and visiting Alphas found us and said we needed to join the formal feast. They brought us to the main dining room where dinner was being served.


    After we ate, I told Draven that Liam should go home with my parents for the night. We still had pack business to handle, and Liam was tired from all the excitement. My parents understood and took him home.


    Alpha Arthur and ra went downstairs to finish some alliance paperwork.


    "Finally! I thought they¡¯d never leave," Ryan said as the door closed behind thest visitors. He dropped into a chair by the firece.


    We all let out a sigh of relief. Draven called the men into his study. Kyle was already getting everyone to clear the dinner tables and figure out sleeping arrangements for the overnight guests,handling everything. I went with Ruby and Eleanor to take care of some urgent calls while Ava and Nina stayed at the main table, making phone calls and rescheduling things that got pushed back.


    Two hourster, we gathered in the kitchen for coffee. We were all exhausted and needed rest, but there were still matters to discuss.


    "Ladies, we need to talk about some changes," Draven said, getting our attention.


    "What kind of changes?" I asked.


    "We want to reassign some of your roles," Joseph said.


    "What do you mean?" Eleanor asked.


    "I want to offer Ruby an executive assistant position with one of the directors," Draven exined. "It¡¯s the same level as Eleanor¡¯s and Caroline¡¯s jobs. Joseph and I already discussed it. It¡¯s an admin role, and Ruby has the skills for it. I need someone I can trust who can handle these tasks. I¡¯ve watched you work these past few days, Ruby, and you¡¯re perfect for it. The pay matches the responsibilities. If you want it, you can start Monday."


    "That¡¯s an amazing opportunity," Ruby replied, looking interested. "Joseph, you won¡¯t be upset with me leaving your department, will you?" she asked, clearly teasing him.


    "If you keep calling me ¡¯sweetie¡¯ in front of everyone, I might not let you go," Joseph grumbled, making us allugh.


    "I ept," Ruby said enthusiastically. "I¡¯ll love working in this new role."


    "The director doesn¡¯t know he¡¯ll be working with me yet, does he?" she asked shrewdly.


    "He doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s getting the promotion yet," Draven smiled at her. "But he¡¯ll appreciate having you as his assistant. Now, Ava, I¡¯m also going to move you..."


    "You can fire me if you want, but I refuse to work under Joseph," Ava interrupted, making Joseph snort.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant!" Draven said quickly. "We need to fill several positions after we got rid of those people involved in thepany issues, and we want to offer you an admin role," Ryan exined. "Something that fits your skills better."


    Ava¡¯s face lit up. "Seriously?"


    "Yes. You can choose which department you prefer.We have openings in project coordination,resources,finance,operations,and administration. Each has a management position avable, which is what we¡¯re offering you," Draven told her, leaving Ava practically bouncing with excitement.


    "Project coordination, please!" she replied without hesitation.


    "Done," Draven agreed.


    "And Nina, you¡¯re alsoing to work at the main office.You¡¯ll be our newmunications manager, if you want," Ryan told her.


    "Are you getting rid of me, boss?" Nina asked Joseph with mock hurt.


    "These guys decided to steal all my best people," Josephined. "But we worked it out, so yes, I¡¯m letting you go too. The position and benefits they¡¯re offering are way better. It¡¯s your choice - take it or stay."


    "I think I¡¯ll take it!" Nina said, grinning.


    "Are you going to send me away too, you manwhore?" Eleanor pretended to pout at Joseph.


    "I can¡¯t function without you, you psychotic, crazy, filter-less woman," Joseph took Eleanor¡¯s hand across the table and smiled at her.


    "I¡¯ve never been so happy to be insulted!" Eleanor broke into a huge grin, making everyoneugh. "I can¡¯t live without you either, you pushover!"


    "Should I be concerned about you getting too friendly with my mate, Joseph?" Nate asked, feigning jealousy.


    "Rx, Nate. My connection with Eleanor is purely professional," Joseph joked with a wink. "But I do want Kyle on my team."


    "Whoa, hold on!" Luke eximed. "My mate is very happily married, and you¡¯re not her type."


    "What are you talking about?" Ryanined to Luke. "Kyle is part of our agreement."


    "Since when did I be a bargaining chip?" Kyle questioned Ryan, while the others burst intoughter.


    "Beautiful Kyle, you¡¯re impressive, but not what I¡¯m looking for," Joseph rified through hisughter.


    "I didn¡¯t know you had a type, Joseph," Rubymented. "I always thought you just haven¡¯t found your mate yet because you can¡¯t tell who¡¯spatible with your wolf."


    "How cruel, Ruby," Joseph pretended to be offended.


    "Then it¡¯s settled," Draven concluded. "You¡¯re all relieved of duties until Monday. That includes you, Kyle. You¡¯ve worked tirelessly these past days, and I honestly don¡¯t know what I would have done without you. I¡¯ll be forever grateful. You are all the finest wolves I could ask for in a pack."


    "Actually," Draven corrected himself, looking around at all of us with genuine emotion, "you¡¯re family. The best family in the world."


    "How touching," Ryan smiled and sped his Alpha¡¯s shoulder in a show of brotherhood.


    <fne> ?????? ???? FindN0vel</fne>


    We said our goodbyes, and I arranged with the women to meet the following day to begin preparations for the mating ceremony.


    I was heading toward the door when Draven gently caught my arm, saying he still had one matter to discuss with me in private.

 Chapter 191 Behind Closed Doors

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Behind Closed Doors</h4>


    Caroline¡¯s POV


    Draven took me to his private study in the pack house, closing and locking the door behind us before leading me straight to his desk.


    "Our house is too crowded tonight, and I can¡¯t wait until everyone leaves," Draven whispered against my ear."I missed you so much, Carrie. I¡¯ve been craving you all day."


    "I missed you too," I smiled as he captured my mouth in a hungry kiss, his strong arms enclosing mepletely.


    My entire body tingled as Draven touched me, hisrge hands roaming possessively across every curve. He sat down in his leather chair and pulled me onto hisp, my skirt riding up to my hips. Facing him, I felt his hard cock pressing against my already wet pussy. He kissed me deeply, his hands exploring every inch of my skin as if memorizing my body.


    Gradually, he began to undress me. Slowly, as if we had all night, he unbuttoned my blouse, slid it off my shoulders, and tossed it across the room. His fingers traced down my back in circr motions that made me shiver, then reached the waistband of my skirt. With practiced ease, he undid the button and pulled down the zipper. In one swift move, he bunched up the fabric and lifted it over my head, throwing it to join my blouse on the floor of his study.


    My body was on fire. Draven only stopped kissing me to catch our breath or remove another piece of clothing. The more he touched me, the more my hips rocked on hisp, making his cock harder and thicker while my pussy grew hotter and wetter.


    My panties were soaked through, my body begging to feel him inside me. Draven ran his hands up my back again and with a single skilled flick, unhooked my bra. With the delicate touch of his fingertips, he slid the straps down my shoulders and arms painfully slowly.


    After tossing my bra aside with the rest of my clothes, he stood up suddenly, lifting me in his powerful arms. He pushed the chair away and ced me sitting on his desk. All this time he kissed me, as if he needed my kiss to survive, and the more he had, the hungrier he became. His hands traced my body, following the contours of my sides, affectionately caressing my ribs and smoothing over my belly, which made him smile against my lips. Slowly, he moved upward to grab my breasts, massaging them expertly¡ªsometimes squeezing them firmly, sometimes pinching my nipples until I was moaning into his mouth.


    He slid his hands back down my stomach and hooked his fingers into the thin sides of my panties. Breaking our kiss, he nced down and shed a grin.


    "I think I need to buy you an entire collection of panties, sweet heart." As soon as the words left his mouth, he yanked hard and my panties tore apart in his hands, making meugh at his need to destroy all my underwear.


    Completely naked and exposed before him, I felt his fingers touch my entrance, feeling how I was dripping with desire for him. His eyes lit up, those violet eyes burning with lust. Desire pulsed through my body and I felt him vibrate with need. He lost all patience and control. In a split second, heid me down on his desk, unzipped his pants to free his thick, throbbing cock, and thrust inside me as if nothing else in the world mattered.


    Draven buried himself fully inside me in one powerful stroke and remained still for a moment, as if savoring the feeling of my tight pussy around him. His hands roamed my body and his face nestled into my neck, kissing, licking and gently biting at my mating mark. I was in ecstasy,pletely filled by my Alpha mate. But just as he entered, he withdrew almost entirely, leaving me feeling empty and whimpering for him.


    With a wicked, lopsided smile, he plunged back into me and began to move, slow and rhythmic at first. His thrusts quickly elerated until all I could register was his heavy breathing in my ear and the delicious sensation of his cock entering and exiting my pussy with growing intensity.


    My hips followed his lead instinctively, my body responding to everymand his powerful movements demanded. When I felt my climax approaching, I threw my head back and moaned loudly, squeezing my trembling legs around his waist. I surrendered to mind-blowing pleasure, my pussy tightening around his cock, which immediately pulsed and released his hot cum deep inside me.


    "Mine," he growled against my neck.


    We stayed entwined while catching our breath, mepletely naked while Draven remained mostly clothed. When our breathing finally calmed, he stripped under my appreciative gaze, his muscr body making my mouth water. I ran my fingers over his shoulder, feeling the bond between us strengthen.


    "Ready for round two, baby?" he asked, his cock already hardening again.


    "Always ready for my Alpha," I whispered, pulling him down for another kiss as we gave ourselves over to our passion once more.<fn4515> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn4515>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!